《I Reincarnated As An Evil Duchess》 Chapter 1 - Kim Min-ha reincarnated as Minase Persen Chapter 1: Kim Min-ha reincarnated as Minase Persen He interpreted Min-ha¡¯s words as if she¡¯s desperately trying to stay in the mansion to make use of his money. The man glared at her with a colder look compared to the one earlier. ¡°Since you knew that you were almost going to lose, you¡¯re pretending to be crazy now?¡± ¡°¡­. Pardon?¡± ¡°You can avoid this situation with a lie, but you¡¯ll still be kicked out of the mansion. Just like how you hate Noah and I, I¡¯m sick of you too.¡± Min-ha still hasn¡¯t grasped what was going on. ¡°What the hell are you saying?¡­Who is Noah?¡± That¡¯s when he lost it. He said cold words towards Min-ha, who is still confused about the current situation, and left the room angrily. Slam! Min-ha alternately looked at the closed wooden door and the spot where the man stood. Why is the man, who I saw for the first time today, angry at me? And, why isn¡¯t he answering my questions? ¡­.More importantly, where am I?¡¯ Min-ha suddenly realized that she did not know where she was. She desperately held her head with her hands because she still could not figure out the situation. So, early in the morning, I went to the internet cafe to register for the next semester. Then, I headed to Dongdaemun and got everything I needed to make handmade dolls. While carrying everything and heading back to my apartment, I ran into an old lady who told me that she was on her way to her son¡¯s house. But, she thinks that she lost her way. She then asked me if there was a police station nearby, so I led her to an alley. ¡­ Oh! That¡¯s right. All of a sudden, some rugged looking men appeared. So, I ran like crazy. I¡¯m sure the old lady and those men were on the same team. Who knew that something like this would happen to me. Anyway, I remember I kept running and ended up crossing a road with no crosswalk, but I can¡¯t remember what happened after that. ¡®¡­ Did I get into an accident? Was I hit by a car and taken to the hospital? If that¡¯s the case, is this a hospital?¡¯ However, the interior of the room was too luxurious for a hospital room. A bed table made of cherry wood, colorful flowers in pots, bed sheets embroidered in golden and silver threads, four pillars on the bed, and dark purple curtains. Moreover, the ceiling had a round shape that was usually seen in old European buildings or cathedrals. There were even murals of angels and knights. Min-ha was looking around the room with a blank face. It¡¯s as if she came to an ancient place in medieval Europe. A woman came into the room wearing an old pine-colored long dress, and came to her with a tray of silver platters. Then she put the tray on the bedside table, while looking down at the floor, as if she was facing someone scary. ¡°¡­..Madam.¡± ¡°¡­..?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re in a bad mood, but you still have to eat. The Duke told me that he¡¯s comfortable letting you go out of the country even if he¡¯s already about to divorce you.¡± ¡°¡­.Madam? Who¡¯s my husband? And, let me go where?¡± When Min-ha asked those questions, it was as though she had never met the woman before. The woman looked at Min-ha with astonished eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s wife? Of course, it¡¯s the Duke, Seth Persen. The ring on your finger was a token to prove that you are his wife. ¡­.But, of course, you¡¯ll have to return it in a few minutes.¡± As Min-ha shifted her gaze to where the woman was pointing at, there was a blue diamond ring that was about twice the size of a fingernail. ¡®Why the hell is this on my finger?¡¯ Min-ha, who looked down at her hands with surprised eyes, soon found out that not only did she have a blue diamond ring, the clothes she was wearing were also different from what she usually wears. She was neither wearing the comfortable hoodie nor jeans she was supposed to be wearing. Instead, what she had on was a long black dress that only shows her hands and feet. Moreover, her hair, which had always been rolled up in a bun, is now loose. Most of all, her own hair that seemed light, was now blonde. It was definitely black, I¡¯ve never dyed it before! ¡®Did that man just put hydrogen peroxide onto my hair?¡¯ Min-ha hurriedly screamed the moment she touched her hair. ¡°Hey, bring me a mirror!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Get me a mirror!¡± ¡°Y-Yes! Madam!¡± The woman, who pretended not to hear at first, quickly answered when Min-ha raised her voice. She went to the dressing table and gave a small hand mirror to Min-ha. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The moment Min-ha looked in the mirror, she was so surprised that it seemed like her heart would drop at the sight of her own reflection. Black hair, black eyes. That was the usual color of the hair and eyes of Koreans. Her hair and eyes, which were supposed to be black, were blond and green instead. That¡¯s not all. The face reflected in the mirror was a face Min-ha had never seen before in her life. A clean forehead, soft-looking fine eyebrows, gentle-looking big eyes, a pointed nose, and rosy red lips. She was as beautiful as a heroine in a novel. Min-ha couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing, so she used various expressions, yet the same was being reflected in the mirror. ¡°¡­.. Is this me?¡± Is there a hidden camera? Or maybe I was injured in the head when I was hit by the car? Is this another world¡­.did I reincarnate? Min-ha turned her head like a broken robot and talked to the woman with a look of fear. ¡®I don¡¯t know what it is, but even if something goes wrong, it shouldn¡¯t be as far as something like this.¡¯ ¡°¡­.Excuse me, do you know me?¡± ¡°¡­.Madame?¡± ¡°¡­Who am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re acting so unusual today. Are you sure you don¡¯t know who you are?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking!¡± The woman gave a frown instead of a clear answer. Min-ha, who became nervous, raised her voice once again, and said, ¡°Hurry up!¡± Only then did the woman seem embarrassed, but soon she frowned again. Then, she turned her head slightly, and murmured in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. You want to know who you are? Ok, Madam. I¡¯ll let you know. But, don¡¯t get upset.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. Tell me.¡± ¡°¡­If you say so. Then, I shall inform you about everything. You are the Duchess of Persenga, Minase Persen. Before entering the Persen household, your previous name was Minase Florence. Former royalty and the only daughter of Marquis Florence.¡± ¡°¡­Duke?¡­.Husband? By any chance, was the man I spoke to earlier, the Duke¡­?¡± ¡°Exactly. The person you spoke to was His Excellency, Seth Persen, whom you married three years ago.¡± The more I listened to the woman, the more shocked I became. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 So, Kim Min-ha was reincarnated as Minase Persen, whose name was originally Minase Florence. Former royalty and the only daughter of Marquis Florence. Since she was a noble and the daughter of Marquis Florence, she was considered as one of the candidates for the Crown Prince¡¯s bride. Thanks to her splendid appearance, beautiful voice, outstanding art and musical talent, she has always been the center of the attention in the aristocratic society. On top of that, she is the person envied by all the noble young ladies. However, she stopped being a social flower four years ago. That is because Marquis Florence died in disgrace after making constant mistakes in the war against the neighboring empires four years ago. The honor of the general who lost the war was no more than bread soaked in muddy water. She lost her honor because her father died in disgrace. Furthermore, her mother, who was indulged in drinking and gambling because she could not accept what happened, made her lose her wealth as well. Under such circumstances, it would have been nice if she had cut back on spending and took care of some land, but she could not give up her luxurious life even in difficult circumstances. Because of that, she became penniless. In the end, the Florence family was completely destroyed in both wealth and honor, which made Minase Florence abandoned by the aristocratic society. The only thing that could help Minase, who was desperate enough to worry about how she would be able to eat a meal the next day, was to marry a man of noble status. Despite her attempts, no nobleman wanted to marry Minase Persen, who lost both her honor and wealth and was left with nothing but herself. But, Duke Persen was the person who gave her a hand. Seth Persen¡¯s mother was a concubine of a Korean-American aristocrat who was originally a commoner. Because of that, he lived as a commoner all his life. Then, it¡¯s as if God gave Seth Persen the power of Mars and the wisdom of Athena. He was on a roll as a mercenary. His distinguished military fortune also reached the Emperor, and so he was formally ordained by him to join the battlefield. Having established his position in the war, he officially became an aristocrat after receiving a ¡°self-made¡± position. He did that by defeating the enemy with just thousands of troops and subjugating the territory Marquis Florence lost despite mobilizing tens of thousands soldiers. There was something that Seth Persen, who seemed to have no one to envy as he was such an emerging aristocrat, desperately wanted, and that was a higher status. No matter how much success he made in the war, he was envious of the aristocrats who despised him for his poor status. Although Seth Persen¡¯s wealth was overflowing because of the victory of the war and the land gained from the new subjugated territory, he always had a sense of inferiority compared to the others because of his lineage. He wanted someone who had a nobler lineage than the aristocrats who despised and ridiculed him, so that he and his younger brother, Noah, would never be ignored again. What Seth Persen needed was a political marriage. He was looking for ¡®a woman who was willing to sell her genealogy¡¯ when he offered her his money, and the target was Minase Florence. Seth Persen offered Minase Florence a marriage in return for helping their family gain back their honor and sending her mother to a hospital. She accepted the offer as she had no choice but to do so. The marriage of the two was simply the worst. Minase Florence, who became the Duchess of Persenga, did not love Seth Persen, the man who bought her with money. It would have been nice if she just didn¡¯t love him, but she despised him as well because of his low status. The fact that ¡®a vulgar man¡¯, who wouldn¡¯t dare to look at her if her father didn¡¯t pass away, became her husband and stayed in bed with her everyday. It was unbearable for her. So, Minase Persen ignored and despised his husband, who was affectionately attached to his one-time wife, even though it was a political marriage involving money and fame. She also deliberately neglected and emotionally abused his only brother, Noah Persen, without him knowing. She treated his servants so badly, not to mention her husband and brother-in-law. If she was offended, she would not only whip them, but also kick them out of the mansion. The servants did not dare to even make eye contact with her. However, Seth Persen put up with everything because she was his wife. But, it did not last until it was known that she had an affair with another young nobleman. As soon as he heard that, all of his patience had been cut off. ¡®I couldn¡¯t bear it when that vulgar man¡¯s hand touched my body, Rupert.¡¯ Seth Persen, who had returned earlier than expected from the borders, coincidentally witnessed Viscount Rupert Guinivis of the inner circle trying to cause trouble during the time when Seth was away dealing with the disputes at the border. As a result, Seth Persen looked into Minase Persen¡¯s past. In the process, it was revealed that she consistently abused Noah Persen, which made the barely maintained martial relationship simply broken. No matter how much money she spent, it was a political marriage, but at least as a couple and as a family, she should be doing her duty as one. The Duke of Persen thought he was greatly betrayed by Minase Persen. Seth Persen, who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, notified Minase Persen of the divorce, which she rejected. The reason was neither because she loved him nor she felt sorry for him, but because she could not give up the wealth that she had enjoyed as his wife. ¡°¡­..That¡¯s what happened.¡± When the woman finished speaking, Min-ha¡¯s face became pale. Minase Persen was simply a self-conscious person. Marriage without love could have been hard. But that¡¯s a choice I made because I couldn¡¯t give up my ¡®luxurious life¡¯. Minase Persen¡¯s behavior was totally incomprehensible to Min-ha. Min-ha sighed and murmured. ¡°¡­¡­Oh, that¡¯s why. Minase Persen is such a terrible woman.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Pardon?¡± The woman looked a little surprised at her unusual reaction of lowering her head with a somber expression. Min-ha did not have the time to care about her though. ¡®¡­..I finally understand.¡¯ A while ago, the man looked at me with contempt as if he didn¡¯t even want to look at me. This woman was constantly averting her eyes when she talked to me and was obviously scared at the sight of me. She dared to abuse his only brother, even committed an affair, only stayed because of his wealth, and would often punish the servants according to her mood. In many ways, Minase Persen doesn¡¯t deserve to keep staying in this mansion. ¡®¡­.Why on earth did I possess a woman like this.¡¯ Minha lamented. ¡°¡­¡­Excuse me.¡± ¡°Please say what you have in mind, Madam.¡± ¡°You. Ah, it¡¯s rude of me to keep calling you this way. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°It is Ella.¡± ¡°Ella. For now, did Minase¡­.No, did I bother you too?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡­..No.¡± Ella turned her head away as tears welled up in her eyes from Minha¡¯s words. With her avoiding eye contact, it felt that Min-ha had just been given a death sentence. Come to think of it, it was strange that Ella was the only one who cared for Minase Persen, who was said to have fallen down. Under such circumstances, Min-ha could once again infer how Minse Persen treated her husband¡¯s servants. If she treated people well, then maybe it wouldn¡¯t have been as bad as this. Patched walls and broken cosmetics staining the floor. They must have come to fix the Duchess¡¯s room every time something happened. Nevertheless, the remaining traces gave a very clear idea of what Minas Persen¡¯s personality was like. ¡®My goodness¡­.¡¯ Min-ha sighed loudly and said. ¡°No, I doubt what you are saying is true. Did I bother you a lot? It¡¯s just, I¡¯ve been doing a lot of unforgivable things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam.¡± ¡°¡­.You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. So you¡¯re telling me I¡¯m about to be kicked out for having an affair, commiting violence and child abuse?¡± ¡°Madam¡­.¡± ¡°So when am I going to be chased out?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡­¡± Under the current circumstances, no one will believe me even if I insist that the one inside this body is me, Kim Min-ha, not Minase Persen. At least she could explain if she had her original face, but the face that was reflected in the hand mirror was clearly very different and pretty compared to hers. It¡¯s obvious that they only see me as Minase Persen in more ways than one. So far, Minase Persen has been living without restraints, and it looks like the time has finally come for her to receive her punishments. Since I don¡¯t know anything, let me take a step back and figure out the situation, Minha said to herself. Ella hesitated quite a bit and sighed loudly. However, as soon as Minha sent her a look, she wet her dry lips and barely opened her mouth to speak. ¡°You do know that when noble families plan to get married or divorced both require the approval of the Vatican, right?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡­.Yes.¡± Of course, it was the first time I heard such a thing, but even if so, I said yes anyway. Ella continued. ¡°Usually, the Vatican¡¯s deliberation council discusses these matters for about 4 weeks, but you¡¯ve been causing trouble here and there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I heard that the divorce, signed by both of you, will take place as soon as tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­..Tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s due tomorrow. So, the Duke will probably come again in the evening and urge you to sign the divorce papers.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It will happen way faster than I expected.¡± It was unfortunate for me to possess this body, and the timing wasn¡¯t good either. Tomorrow. I¡¯ve just arrived in this world. It was a huge trouble for me to know nothing at all. Because of that, I had a worried expression on my face without realizing it. Ella looked at Min-ha¡¯s face and said carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, madam. The Duke won¡¯t let you go empty-handed. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have enough money to buy a mansion to live in.¡± ¡°¡­..What? He¡¯s still going to give me money after I¡¯m kicked out for child abuse, violence, and an affair?¡± Min-ha asked in disbelief when she heard Ella¡¯s words. Of course, I already expected that I¡¯ll be kicked out without anything. But, I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s going to give me enough money to buy a house. Truthfully, I thought I would experience even worse things. I was thinking of secretly running away but when I asked Ella, stuttering with a surprised face she said. ¡°¡­..Pardon? Yes, but I don¡¯t think you have enough property to maintain your dignity.¡± ¡°Oh, but I¡¯m being chased out because of an affair. I have no time to fuss about such a thing like dignity.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°In addition, he¡¯ll already be giving me enough money to buy a house. That¡¯s a relief.¡± So, should I think about how I¡¯ll be earning to keep myself alive now? What can I do here? Min-ha stopped talking and began to agonize at the thought. Ella looked at her, surprised. Usually, after hearing such words, you¡¯ll be angry, pull your hair, break your things, throw a fit, but just now you acted so strange and unusual, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s completely a different person. Elle pondered, looking at Min-ha with a look of surprise. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 While Min-ha understood her situation and agonized over what to do in the future, it was already evening. Elle went out of the room, saying she should help in preparing her meal, while Min-ha, who was left alone, was still thinking about her future course of action. It is hard to imagine that Seth Persen, who couldn¡¯t stand anyone not responding to his knock, quietly opened the door. ¡°¡­..What are you so preoccupied with? Enough that you can¡¯t even hear me knocking?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± At the sudden voice of Seth Persen, Min-ha stopped thinking and raised her head. Then, she found him by her side, looking at her as if he was observing her closely. Wearing a black military uniform and a black sword at his waist, he looked cold and overbearing. The eyes that looked down at her were as cold as the deep sea. His expressionless face was hard to see, but Min-ha could tell at least one emotion he is feeling. That would be hate. That he hates her very much. Min-ha, who had been looking into Seth¡¯s frosty gaze, turned away as she felt his gaze become very burdensome. Then, as if he was more offended in comparison to the last time they talked, Seth spoke in a colder voice. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me anymore?¡± ¡°Pardon? No, not really.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. If that¡¯s what you desire, then this conversation will end quickly.¡± Hearing her uninterested response, Seth put out the parchment scroll he was holding in his hand. Then, he pointed to a blank space and said, ¡°Just sign here. After that, you¡¯ll be free from me, someone who makes you sick just by looking at his face.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Seth spoke in a determined voice and looked at her with cold eyes. Min-ha looked at the parchment and then fixed her gaze into Seth. Then, he said, raising one eyebrow. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You¡¯re not going to tell me that you still can¡¯t sign it and divorce me.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯ll sign it as you wish. Minase¡­..No, I¡¯ve done a lot of cruel things. Both to you and your brother.¡± ¡°¡­..That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be forgiven. I can¡¯t be forgiven.¡± It was not Min-ha¡¯s fault, but after hearing the situation from Elle, she said it in a sense wherein it was not unreasonable for this handsome man to behave in this way. Min-ha continued, thinking so. ¡°You can hate me forever. Because I think it¡¯s natural for you to do that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So, Minase Persen¡­.No, I hope you don¡¯t forgive a woman like me for the rest of your life, and meet a woman who¡¯ll treat you better and live happily.¡± ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Seth asked Min-ha, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what she was saying. And Min-ha could fully understand why he reacted that way. Minase Persen is a woman with big pride, hence she wasn¡¯t someone who could admit her mistake so easily. However, the one living in the body of Minase Persen is Kim Min-ha. Therefore, I should act like myself, not like her. Min-ha continued to speak while looking into Seth¡¯s eyes as she understood that he still had his doubts. ¡°I mean it. I don¡¯t have any hidden intentions.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Seth¡¯s eyes showed that he was surprised by Min-ha¡¯s subsequent remarks, making it seem like the words that came out of her mouth were totally unexpected. Min-ha carefully opened her mouth to ask a favor for her future course of action that she was thinking about a while ago. ¡°Well, by the way¡­..I¡¯m really, really sorry, but can you please listen to a request of mine?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Did you just apologize? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± His eyes, slightly puzzled by the word ¡®please¡¯, turned cold again. He was suspicious of her sudden weak attitude, thinking that she was doing this to avoid divorcing him. Min-ha said, feeling overwhelmed by Seth¡¯s current appearance. ¡°I have a final request. I want you to listen to what I have to say.¡± ¡°Alright. Tell me, I will give it to you unless it¡¯s an increase in alimony.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I don¡¯t need alimony if you do me this favor.¡± ¡°Then, what is it?¡± ¡°Please prepare a job for me.¡± ¡°¡­..What?¡± ¡°Or, let me stay here until I get a job. That¡¯s my request.¡± Seth¡¯s face stiffened when he heard her say those words. It was as though he had heard something he shouldn¡¯t have heard. No, as though it was the first time in her life ever that he had heard something like that. Seth stared at Min-ha¡¯s face. Then, soon, he snorted and looked suspiciously at her. ¡°What new way of negotiation is this? What are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­..Pardon?¡± ¡°Are you trying to increase the alimony by doing this? Or are you trying to turn this situation around and then tell me to never get divorced?¡± ¡°¡­..Excuse me?¡± Min-ha was secretly annoyed at Seth¡¯s sarcastic attitude. Of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand what Minase Persen did to him, but isn¡¯t it kind of unreasonable of him to keep responding like this? Min-ha looked up at Seth and said, ¡°When did I ask for more alimony? I just asked you to prepare a job for me. Why don¡¯t you listen to what people say?¡± ¡°Listen to people, really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the funniest thing I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Min-ha got angry at Seth¡¯s response, he snorted and continued. ¡°When there was a time when one had to worry about food, you wouldn¡¯t move a finger saying how would a noble lady such as yourself do something that only lower classes are supposed to do. You who have never washed your own face by yourself not even once, what are you saying you would do?¡± ¡°¡­..Yes? Wash my own face?¡± Min-ha had an unknowingly bad expression on her face. She is from a class that doesn¡¯t need to work, but how could she not even be able to wash her own face? I thought she could at least do those simple things. Seth, who saw Min-ha¡¯s expression, continued his words as if he wanted to see how she¡¯ll respond. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your intentions are, but wouldn¡¯t it bother the person who you¡¯ll work for?¡± ¡°E-Excuse me!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯d better stop with your dirty tricks. Aren¡¯t you taking it too far already?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve changed your mind a little, it¡¯s a good thing.¡± Seth went to where Min-ha was and grabbed the quill pen that was on the table. He used the pen to modify one phrase written on the divorce papers. Then, he said, handing the quill pen he was holding to Min-ha. ¡°I don¡¯t know whose idea it is, but I¡¯d say it¡¯s a pretty good strategy to say you¡¯re going to work so as to avoid leaving the mansion.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯ve increased the alimony a little as you wished. So, stop your nonsense of trying to acquire even more money from me. I need you to sign here.¡± ¡°Ha¡­..This is your response to my request?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s enough to live a life of luxury for the rest of your life. But of course, it¡¯s not for free. I need you to follow all the conditions stated here to acquire the alimony.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Really, your distrust for this woman is endless. Well, I¡¯d do the same too.¡± ¡°What?¡± Instead of answering Seth¡¯s question, Min-ha quietly picked up the quill pen in his hand and found the part he had just changed earlier. ¡®What? You think I can¡¯t work?¡¯ Who? Me? I studied so hard so as to get a full scholarship in college, and at the same time, I was doing four part-time jobs to give my parents living expenses. I know it¡¯s definitely a criticism directed at Minase Persen, but I was still angry when he said it while looking straight at me because it seemed like it was directed towards me. Min-ha snorted and looked down at the amount Seth will be giving her as alimony. Along with the amount that had more ¡®0¡¯s than I have expected, there was a detailed clause below it that was explained with more than one paragraph. Min-ha snorted again. ¡®Oh, since you¡¯ll be giving me this much, you want me to follow all these conditions? Let me see what they are then.¡¯ [Condition 1. Do not use your title as the former Duchess of Persen for your benefit. Condition 2. Once you leave the mansion after the divorce, do not tell anyone about the secrets of the Persen household, and do not interact with the Duke of Persen. Condition 3. Do not exchange letters with anyone outside the Persian territory. If it needs to be done for urgent business, you must disclose the contents of the letter to the Duke. Condition 4. If you intend to leave the Persian territory, make sure to follow the procedures of the said territory.] Min-ha was dumbfounded by the conditions included. ¡®No, you want me to live with all these conditions? I know you gave me a lot of money, but aren¡¯t you being too harsh? There are so many things I don¡¯t know about this world yet.¡¯ No matter how difficult the situation was, it was unacceptable. Min-ha drew two lines above the number that Seth wrote, made an arrow next to it, and wrote the number ¡®0¡¯. ¡°Will you believe me if I do this? Moreover, if I don¡¯t get this much money, I don¡¯t have to follow conditions that are as many as these, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What is this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken if you think that I¡¯m saying this to get more alimony.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t believe it. You may not want to believe it. But I want you to believe this one thing. I¡¯m going to change for the better. I¡¯m not going to bother you, your brother, or your servants anymore.¡± Min-ha said so with sincerity. From her point of view, it was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t believe what Minase Persen said even if she said it with sincerity, but she still hoped that he would believe this. Min-ha suddenly added. ¡°Please, please.¡± Seth¡¯s cold blue eyes shook slightly. Then, he stopped with his sarcastic attitude and stared at Min-ha with a serious face. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Min-ha was disappointed to see the man¡¯s face, which is like that of art, looking at her with a serious face. She was trembling and wanted to avoid meeting his eyes again, but she held back her fear. If you don¡¯t look at him now, he¡¯ll assume you¡¯re lying again. Perhaps, it was the right choice. But even if it was, Seth¡¯s cold blue eyes can see Min-ha trembling in fear. Then, a strange atmosphere filled the room. ¡®What is with this atmosphere? Why is he staring at me like that?¡¯ As soon as she noticed that Seth¡¯s gaze was focused on her, Min-ha gulped and pretended not to notice it by avoiding his gaze. Seth, who was still suspicious, asked once again. ¡°¡­..Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You want to try working? You?¡± ¡°Yes, I mean it. So, give me a chance to earn money by myself. I¡¯ll find a way to make a living as soon as possible and disappear from your sight. I know you want that, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Min-ha explained, further emphasizing her sincerity. But, upon hearing her words, Seth¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. After some time, he laughed and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll give you a job you can certainly do.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you!¡± Min-ha replied happily as soon as Seth agreed. Upon seeing her reaction, his expression became even worse, but he promptly fixed it before Min-ha could see it. He made a slightly subdued face to make it seem like he was in agony and asserted himself to Min-ha. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your words because even if you do, I won¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the type of person to do that, so you need not worry.¡± Min-ha answered Seth firmly, as if she won¡¯t give up until she has reached her goal. ¡°Is that enough?¡± Then, Seth¡¯s eyes widened as he was taken aback by her words. But, he soon returned with an expressionless face and rolled up the divorce papers on the table. Then, he said, ¡°Then, our marriage ends here. Do not forget that you were the one who confidently said that you wouldn¡¯t go back on your words.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°I will have no regrets.¡± Although Seth got what he wanted, he repeatedly asked Min-ha in a roundabout manner to confirm her will before he stopped talking and left her alone in the bedroom. Min-ha, who was immersed in her thoughts, was still looking at the door that Seth had closed. I thought he would be very relieved as soon as I signed the divorce papers, but his reaction was a little strange. Contrary to what I expected, his expression wasn¡¯t that of a pleased one. ¡®¡­¡­Well, even if we didn¡¯t have feelings for each other, we were married for 3 years after all.¡¯ Only those who are couples know what happens between a couple. Perhaps, Min-ha had complex emotional changes that she did not know of. I thought so, recalling what a friend of my age, who was married early, once said. ¡°¡­..Now, I finally see hope.¡± I muttered in the quiet room. Upon realizing that I have attained a tiny bit of freedom somehow, it made my heart less stuffy. Moreover, it felt like I can finally breathe now that I have a vague idea of what to do in the future. All of a sudden, I was thrown into a completely different world and was given a new body. I received strong hostility and contempt like never before. Thinking that this was all a dream, I almost tried escaping from reality. However, I was not a person who gives up rather easily. ¡®Under any circumstances, be positive. Whenever a difficult situation arises, have trust in yourself, and never give up until you find a solution.¡¯ Upon remembering the words of her parents who deeply cared for her, Min-ha vowed to live the same way here. ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I shouldn¡¯t cry.¡± She mumbled to herself while wiping away the tears around her eyes. *** Early morning, the next day. Min-ha opened her eyes in the room that was too flashy and spacious for her to sleep alone in. Even though I made a firm commitment, I kept on crying at the slightest thought of my family and friends. As a result, I sniffled alone until late last night, but I was still able to wake up quite early. ¡®¡­¡­.Is it because I fell asleep in a strange place?¡¯ As I pondered about it, I got out of bed and opened the curtains. As the sun gradually rose, people busily walked throughout the garden. ¡®Everyone¡¯s working so early. And so did my parents.¡¯ Min-ha recalled the time whenever her parents would wake up early to open a restaurant they ran. ¡°¡­¡­M-Madam? Are you awake?¡± Just when I was being sentimental again, I heard someone knocking on the door and a voice calling out to me. I was surprised at first, but I replied calmly. ¡°Oh, yes! Come in!¡± As soon as Min-ha answered, a dwarf-built red-haired girl wearing an old maid¡¯s uniform opened the door and entered the bedroom. The red-haired girl, who had freckles around her eyes and cheeks, hesitated before approaching Min-ha. Then, she stretched out a small tray and bucket in her arms whilst saying in a quivering voice, ¡°M-Madam, the Duke asked me to bring you this.¡± On the tray were old gray clothes and an old apron, while the bucket contained an old mop, as if she was going to work as a maid. As Min-ha continued to stare at it and waited for the girl¡¯s next words, she continued on, still quivering. ¡°T-Then, he ordered me to tell you to clean the east annex.¡± ¡°¡­..Ah, why did he give me a job that¡¯s done inside the mansion, not outside?¡± I thought what he meant yesterday was he¡¯d introduce me to a job that I can certainly do outside, but what he gave me was a job like that of a maid¡¯s. ¡®¡­..Well, maybe it was difficult for him to find a job for me outside right now.¡¯ She only had a vague idea of her job. Min-ha looked at the girl in deep thought. The girl, who seemed troubled with the words she needed to say, was trembling as if she was scared. ¡°A-And, the Duke said he¡¯d be giving you 5,500 lunas per day.¡± ¡°Really? Is that a large amount of money?¡± She asked because she knew nothing about this world¡¯s currency. At her question, the girl suddenly got startled. Then, she shuddered with fear and suddenly bowed down, as if she was guilty of something. ¡°M-M-Madam, please spare my life!¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°S-Sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Madam! Please show mercy, Madam! Spare me!¡± ¡°Wait, spare you? Why are you begging me for mercy? Get up now!¡± ¡°H-How can I be so d-daring and t-tell you to do such a vulgar thing such as cleaning the house? T-T-The Duke told me to bring this to M-M-Madam, so¡­.please show mercy! Please spare me, Madam!¡± Min-ha was stunned by the girl¡¯s appearance. Her eyes were overflowing with tears, begging for forgiveness helplessly. ¡®¡­¡­Ah. I remember now.¡¯ According to what Ella and Seth said yesterday, Minase Persen was a woman who never worked before and has always acted in accordance with her mood. Now that I have been ordered to clean the mansion by my husband, it was not too much of her to expect that I¡¯ll become furious and do something bad to her. ¡®¡­¡­It seems like Minase Persen really lived a life worth living.¡¯ Min-ha lamented and quickly approached the girl and lifted her up saying, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you! Why would I do that? I just asked you a question, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­..Really? M-Madam?¡± ¡°Yes. So, no need to cry. I¡¯m here for you¡­.Anyway, your name is¡­.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­It is Annie.¡± ¡°Annie! There will be no punishment or whatsoever for Annie. Now and in the future. So, you don¡¯t have to be scared, alright?¡± Min-ha reassured Annie. She looked back and forth to see if there¡¯s anything she could use to wipe her tears. However, she couldn¡¯t find anything other than her sleeve no matter how much she looked around. So, she used it to wipe Annie¡¯s wet face. Although I used my old clothes, it wasn¡¯t that dirty enough for Annie to look at me with widened eyes and for the other maids to look at me with such expressions on their faces. ¡®¡­¡­Oh, was it too much of me to wipe your tears with my clothes¡­?¡¯ Min-ha said with an awkward smile. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Annie. I wiped your tears using my sleeves because I didn¡¯t have anything else to wipe it with. Was it too much of me to do so?¡± ¡°¡­.Y-Yes?! Oh, that¡¯s not it! Madam¡¯s expensive dress will get dirty if you use it to wipe the tears of a mere maid like me, so please stop!¡± ¡°What do you mean by dirty? Are people¡¯s tears dirty? You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯m sorry if I startled you, but please stop crying soon.¡± ¡°¡­..Oh no! I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t apologize. On another note, do I have to wear this?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± If we continue our conversation in this way, Annie will continue to apologize. So, Min-ha asked, lifting up the clothes placed on the tray. Then, Annie answered quickly and approached Min-ha saying, ¡°W-Well, please let me help you change.¡± ¡°Ah, no need. I can change my clothes alone.¡± ¡°¡­..Pardon? But, you¡¯ve never even changed by yourself before¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡®¡­.Ah, shit. I¡¯m speechless. How can Minase Persen not even change by herself once?¡¯ Min-ha, who looked at the old gray clothes, hesitantly smiled at Annie and said, ¡°I¡¯m good. Today¡­..no. From now on, I¡¯ll wear clothes on my own, so you are not obliged to help me anymore.¡± ¡°What? I understand¡­.¡± She turned away from Annie and slowly retreated. Then, Min-ha threw off the uncomfortable, colorful dress she was wearing and quickly changed into the old gray one Annie gave her. It was an old, shabby dress, but contrary to her expectations, it was easier for her to move. Satisfied with the dress, Min-ha, who had her hair tied up using a small string that was attached to her old clothes, said. ¡°Instead, can you please show me the way to the east annex building?¡± ¡°Y-Yes! I definitely will!¡± ¡°Then, please take the lead. I¡¯ll walk behind you.¡± In fact, I wasn¡¯t planning to ask for that favor because I knew that going east would take me to the east wing, but I asked her anyway because it made me feel safe and sound. Anyway, Annie was willing to do me a favor. Fortunately, Min-ha quickly put the small cleaning tools that were placed on the tray into the bucket together with the mop before they left the room. Chapter 5 - [Part 1] Chapter 5 ¨C [Part 1] ¡®¡­¡­.I would¡¯ve been in trouble if I hadn¡¯t asked for directions.¡¯ Min-ha, who was walking alongside Annie, sincerely thought so. Until a little while ago, I thought that a mansion was a rather large house with one or two separate buildings, but the scale was beyond my imagination. Min-ha admired Annie for she was familiar with the way to the east annex building in a mansion that was as big as a medieval European palace. Min-ha, who walked alongside her with a feeling of admiration, said to Annie. ¡°¡­..Well, isn¡¯t Annie knowledgeable with the palace? I rarely know anything here, but I¡¯m pleased because you¡¯re here to guide me.¡± ¡°What? Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m flattered.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be lost by now if I was alone. Thank you very much!¡± ¡°¡­..What? No, it¡¯s my pleasure. I¡¯m simply attending to my duties.¡± Annie¡¯s face turned red as if she had never heard someone say such a thing towards her before. Seeing her reaction, Min-ha continued as she thought it was cute. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll give you a reward. Annie, what would you like to receive?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡­¡­¡± At Min-ha¡¯s words, Annie hesitated for a moment as her face turned even redder. It¡¯s as though she was debating whether or not she was allowed to say something. Min-ha looked at her with a smile as she waited for her response, as if she noticed she was being wary. Then, Annie gently opened her mouth. ¡°Oh my! Annie!¡± However, a middle-aged woman¡¯s scream came from the opposite direction of where the two were headed. As Min-ha turned around to face her, the woman, who was running quickly towards them, bowed to Min-ha. ¡°¡­¡­M-M-Madam! What brought you to this place!¡± ¡°Yes? I was on my way to the East Annex building.¡± ¡°W-W-Were you? But, why is Annie¡­.?¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know the way. I asked her to come with me for guidance.¡± Min-ha answered the question of the middle-aged woman with a smile. However, the answer made the middle-aged woman¡¯s face turn even paler. Then, she hurriedly approached Annie and grabbed her arm. Thereafter, she led Annie away from Min-ha and muttered something in her ear. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± Min-ha, who heard what she said, frowned at the current situation. ¡°¡­¡­Are you crazy? Why would you do that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she didn¡¯t know the way¡­¡­¡± ¡°Idiot! Of course, that¡¯s an excuse! ¡­¡­She¡¯s trying to¡­.cause you trouble!¡± ¡®Hey, I can hear you.¡¯ They talked in a low voice, however, their surroundings were also quiet, which let Min-ha clearly hear what they were saying. Then, Min-ha pouted at their words unknowingly, which made them face her with a frightened pale face. Afterwards, the middle-aged woman, who held Annie¡¯s hand tightly with one hand, wet her lips with her tongue and said, ¡°¡­..Oh, no. I¡¯m sorry. Madam, if you don¡¯t mind, can I take Annie with me? Annie¡¯s very busy right now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Oh. Yes, you can.¡± ¡°¡­..Thank you. To reach the East Annex building, you can walk straight down that road. Please excuse us then.¡± The middle-aged woman pointed her finger at one direction, grabbed Annie¡¯s hand, and started walking in the direction where she came from. Soon after, Min-ha sighed loudly as she looked at the back of the two, who rapidly disappeared from her sight with puzzled looks on their faces. Just a little while ago, the middle-aged woman looked as though she didn¡¯t want to be associated with her. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been pushed this far by the people around me.¡¯ I¡¯ve never been surrounded by outright hostility in my life. At the thought that I had to live like this for a while, I sighed again. ¡°But what else can I do about it? For now, I can only do my best to adapt to it.¡± Kim Min-ha, you can¡¯t simply be discouraged. If there are conditions or circumstances that cannot be changed anyway, shouldn¡¯t you just try to adapt to it and use it to your advantage as much as possible rather than giving up? Min-ha struggled to appear calm and started walking straight in the direction where the middle-aged woman pointed a little while ago. *** Not long after, upon seeing the number of buildings surrounding her, Min-ha muttered with a troubled look. ¡°Where the hell is the East Annex? There are more than one or two buildings here!¡± Is it that building surrounded by blue ivy flowers, or that stone building built of silver white marble? Or is it that building that looks very old at first glance? Min-ha started panicking when she saw three buildings surrounding her. What should I do in times like these? If anyone was passing by, I¡¯d ask, but there was no one around. ¡®I can¡¯t help it.¡¯ Min-ha put down the bucket she was holding and said as she swung her right hand¡¯s forefinger. ¡°Eeny, meeny, miney, moe, catch a tiger by the toe, if he hollers, let him go-!¡± TL/N: That¡¯s not the actual translation, but it¡¯s a song that has the same purpose as that. My mom said, ¡°You need not be worried when you can¡¯t figure out something.¡± Min-ha, who was singing whilst alternately pointing her forefinger at the three buildings, looked at the building that looked old at first glance as it was where it had stopped. Chapter 5.2 - – [Part 2] Chapter 5 ¨C [Part 2] ¡®Ah, I wish this wasn¡¯t where my forefinger had stopped.¡¯ Is this destiny? Min-ha clicked her tongue. However, I kept thinking that the old mansion would be the east annex building I had to clean in the first place, which is why I decided not to choose another building again. Compared to the surrounding buildings, it seemed as though people would rarely go inside of it. On top of that, the atmosphere it gives off was perfect. It was perfect because it perfectly fit an ex-wife of the Duke, whom he hated enough that he wanted to kick her out of the mansion right away. ¡®You¡¯re facing the karma intended for Minase.¡¯ Min-ha walked to the annex with the bucket she placed on the floor earlier as she vowed to live a good life from now on. Then, she grabbed the old doorknob, opened the door, and went inside carefully, as if she thought the building was going to collapse. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡­.¡± At the scenery, Min-ha uttered. Dust had piled up in every corner of the building, and all the furniture was covered with white and old cloth. But, the inside of the annex was decorated with all kinds of colorful decorations. On the ceiling were frescoes of angels that would only be seen in museums in Europe, and the closed windows were all made of stained glass. Furthermore, the paintings on the walls that were exposed were all beautiful enough to attract attention. Min-ha looked around in excitement. ¡°So pretty. But, why is there so much dust?¡± It was full of pretty and colorful things, but there was no sign of anyone ever touching anything here. However, Min-ha felt even more strange because it did not seem to have been left unattended from the beginning. Do they leave the well-decorated annex unattended, or do they sometimes visit it, but they don¡¯t clean it? What on earth is the reason? Or is there something going on? ¡®Did something happen before?¡¯ Min-ha, who had been pondering and slightly touching things for a while now, started coughing at the dust that rose up whenever she moved and withdrew towards the entrance. ¡°That¡¯s right. Now is not the time to be playing around.¡± After all, I¡¯m here to work. Min-ha thought so and went out of the annex with the bucket she was holding and left it at the entrance. Then, she found a place where she could possibly get water. Fortunately, there was an old well near the old building. Min-ha walked straight in front of it and started filling the bucket with water from the well. Min-ha, who had finished filling the bucket with water, entered the annex, wet the mop, and opened the window. ¡°Cough! They should ventilate the inside of the annex sometimes. What is this, really!¡± As soon as I opened the window, the wind blew inside of the annex freely and dust could be seen everywhere. Starting from the window frame, Min-ha wiped the dusty areas one by one, which made the mop quickly turn black. Min-ha continued to mop the dusty areas of the annex, wash the mop whenever it got dirty, and repeatedly replace the dirty water with a clean one. After repeating that many times, the old dusty windows were cleared up. Feeling proud inside, she walked to the furniture covered in cloth and started cleaning each of them one by one. After cleaning from morning until nighttime, the first floor, which had been a mess before, gradually became clean. ¡°Huh?¡± Min-ha raised her head when she felt someone¡¯s presence. He isn¡¯t making his presence obvious as if he¡¯s saying ¡®I¡¯m here.¡¯, but it feels like someone is staring at me without saying anything. With puzzled eyes, she turned her head around in the direction where she could feel his presence. ¡®It¡¯s strange. I¡¯m pretty sure there was someone there¡­¡­.¡¯ Min-ha, who turned her head, thought it was her mistake and walked to the entrance with a bucket full of dirty water. After a few more mopping here and there and emptying of the dirty water to replace it with a clean one, I hummed as I felt content with the first floor, which had already become remarkably clean. ¡°Hmmm~ Hmmm~¡± ¨C Rattle Then, I heard a rattling sound on the side of the stairs leading to the second floor. ¡®Wh-What! Who is it! I-Is it a thief?¡¯ Min-ha emptied the water out of the bucket that she was holding and went back in tightly holding it on one hand. With a bucket on one hand for self-defense, she climbed up the old wooden stairs that made a creaking sound every time she went up. ¡°Oh¡­¡­.?¡± Min-ha, who was looking around carefully, felt her pulse dropping as soon as she saw the person at the end of the stairs. Sitting at the end of the stairs was a little boy of small build. The boy, who had black hair, looked up at Min-ha with widened eyes. Then, she rolled her emerald-like green eyes, which seemed to be quite surprised at the sight. Min-ha quickly put down the bucket she was holding in her hand when she saw the boy, who was unaware that his silver-white high end shirt and velvet textured black pants were dirty, sitting on the dusty floor. Afterwards, she lowered her upper body and said, ¡°Oh, hello.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­!¡± However, Min-ha¡¯s voice startled the boy, and he crouched back as if he was scared of her. Soon after, Min-ha¡¯s face was filled with tears upon realizing that a cute child avoided her as if she was a monster. She intentionally lowered her body and approached him in order for him not to be afraid and to become calm, but did it have more of an adverse effect? Or is it because of her husky voice, which she got from inhaling too much dust? After she coughed in vain, Min-ha called the child once again in a voice that was more pleasant to the ears. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 6.1 - [Part 1] Chapter 6 ¨C [Part 1] ¡°Oh, hello.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you live here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Since when have you been here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± However, the child kept looking at Min-ha with a frightened look on his face and did not answer her questions. Min-ha, who couldn¡¯t believe that a child saw her as a monster, was in tears. He seems to be suspicious of me because I was covered in dust. Min-ha, who was wiping her dusty face, saw a spider web on the child¡¯s head and reached out her hand. It seems as though she wanted to get rid of the spider web. ¡°¡­¡­¡­Ugh!¡± But when she simply reached out her hand, the child was frightened and backed away from her even farther. Min-ha was also surprised by his reaction and stopped her hand. She didn¡¯t want to get any closer because she knew he was afraid of what she looked like now, but she became frightened upon seeing how far the child had stepped back away from her. Right behind the child was a railing that had worn out pillars. Despite knowing that he¡¯d be surprised, she strode towards him as she was afraid that he¡¯d fall by mistake. Squish©¤©¤ ¡®¡­¡­Squish?¡¯ As she strode towards the child, she stepped on something soft. The moment the child stopped moving away from her, Min-ha snarled and picked up what she had stepped on. ¡°¡­¡­..Huh?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.T-This thing is!¡± It was a lion-shaped doll that had stitches in many places, especially its eyes that seemed as though they¡¯d fall off any second now. The doll, which seemed to be quite old, has a soft and subtle scent that the child has been cherishing. However, since Min-ha stepped on it a little while ago, the lion doll¡¯s stomach burst and the thread that connected the eyes to its face broke, making the lion doll¡¯s left eye almost fall off. ¡®Ack!¡¯ Min-ha told the child, who looked at the doll, with eyes that were about to cry. ¡°¡­..N-No way. Is this yours?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± The child nodded with teary eyes. Then, he reached out her hand. She was saddened by the child¡¯s cute behavior as he asked for the doll even though it¡¯s already broken and needs to be thrown right away. ¡®Oh my god¡­..I¡¯m so sorry.¡¯ As Min-ha clasped the doll, she said. ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry! I stepped on it and it exploded¡­¡­.Can I buy you a new one?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± However, the child shook his head. Min-ha was deeply saddened when the child desperately shook his head. It seems like the doll was a precious possession of his, which made her even sadder at the thought that she stepped on it. ¡®What should I do¡­¡­..¡¯ Min-ha, who hesitated to look at the doll, said. ¡°Oh¡­..You don¡¯t want a new one? So what do I do? Do you want me to make a new one? It won¡¯t be as good as the ones being sold in the market, but I¡¯m confident in making dolls in my own way.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like that either? Sorry, I¡¯m terribly sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Min-ha put her hands together in front of the child and apologized. At his age, having a doll is more precious than a friend, yet I stepped on it. She had nothing to say even if the child would cry and hit her. But, once Min-ha looked at the eyes of the child, she found it quite strange. The child hugged the broken doll tightly, snorted, and said. ¡°¡­¡­Me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The child spoke a little louder. Upon noticing the change in the child¡¯s voice, Min-ha asked with a trembling voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡­Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Min-ha, who was in front of the child with her forehead in front of her hands, raised her head at his words. It was surprising that the child, who had not said a word before, spoke to her for the first time because he found her words a little unusual. ¡®¡­¡­No way. Is she the same woman, Minase Persen, who treats me cruelly?¡¯ Min-ha, who looked as if she knew what he was thinking, sighed and said to the child. ¡°Me? Why? Why should I be mad at such a cute little prince?¡± ¡°But before, you were always angry¡­¡­whenever you stepped on Leo.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Eh?¡± ¡°You¡¯d usually say it¡¯s such a shitty thing¡­¡­and throw it everywhere¡­.¡± Min-ha said as she waved her hand at the child who bowed his head in low spirits. ¡°No! No! ¡­¡­I am not aware of how I was like before, but never ever will I be angry at you for such a reason!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! I promise you! I¡¯d never get angry at you!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± Min-ha smiled affectionately, stroked the child¡¯s head, and removed the spider web from his hair. Then, the child¡¯s face, which had a bewildered and wary look at first, began to change little by little. His lips were then pouting as if he would cry anytime soon. ¡°Oh? Huh? Why, what¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong again?¡± ¡°Lies.¡± Chapter 6.2 - [Part 2] Chapter 6 ¨C [Part 2] ¡°¡­¡­..You think I¡¯m lying?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± When Min-ha asked, the child nodded his head. At his reaction, Min-ha¡¯s eyes became teary. Since Minase Persen had committed a lot of wrongdoings, the change in the child¡¯s alertness and suspicion several times was not unlikely. ¡®I¡¯ve stepped on your favorite doll several times and even handled it carelessly¡­..Of course, you wouldn¡¯t believe me now.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t aware that Min-ha had stepped on it several times before, but now that I knew, I felt even more apologetic in my heart because this time, it was me who stepped on the doll. ¡®What should I do to make you feel better?¡¯ Min-ha, who was scratching her head, saw the lion doll that the child was holding dearly. ¡®Oh! That¡¯s it!¡¯ Min-ha smiled and pointed at the doll. ¡°Then¡­..Can I fix the lion doll to apologize for being angry whenever I stepped on your doll? The due date is¡­¡­tomorrow! By tomorrow. Hmm? Give it to me and I¡¯ll fix it like it¡¯s brand new.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..It may be hard to believe me, but please believe me just this once. I¡¯m confident in my sewing skills. I can fix it in such a way that it would seem completely brand new¡­¡­..¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± At Min-ha¡¯s boastful talk, the child alternately looked at Min-ha and the doll with a hesitant look. Min-ha patiently waited until the child¡¯s suspicions were over. The child hesitated to give the doll to her. How many minutes have passed that way? So, Min-ha carefully picked up the doll from the child¡¯s hand and said. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to fix it and bring it to you by tomorrow. The time, hmmm. What time will we see each other? Shall we meet at around this time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.All right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Then it¡¯s a promise.¡± Min-ha smiled and stretched out her pinky finger. Then, as if to imitate Min-ha, the child raised his head and held out his pinky finger as well. Min-ha shuddered at the sight as she found it so cute and touching. ¡°Are you here©¤©¤? Madam!¡± ¡°Madam! Answer me!¡± TL/N: Wow, so informal. At that time, the voices of people calling Min-ha came from outside the mansion. Their call sounded quite urgent. ¡®What is it?¡¯ Min-ha slowly pulled herself up, narrowing the gap between her eyes. She didn¡¯t know the reason as to why they were looking for her, but she thought it¡¯d be better if she showed herself. Before leaving, she said as she faced the child who was looking up at her. ¡°Sorry. I have to get going. Shall we meet at around this time tomorrow?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Yes.¡± ¡°But, are you going to be fine by yourself? Shall we go out together?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.No, I¡¯m fine. Lance will pick me up soon.¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll go first. See you tomorrow!¡± At that moment, when I repeatedly confirmed if the child would be fine as I was worried about him being left alone, I turned around again because I felt the child¡¯s hand holding onto me. As soon as Min-ha¡¯s gaze shifted to him, the child said several times in a low voice. ¡°¡­¡­.Are you really coming tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Min-ha reassured the child whilst smiling. Then, the child smiled gently and let go of the hem of her clothes. At the sight of it, I hesitated for a moment to stay with the child regardless of people looking for me, but I soon went down the stairs slowly. I also waved my hands as I slowly went down the stairs with a sad expression. Then Min-ha, who finally opened the door after looking at the child several times and went out of the annex, approached the maids who were looking for her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Madam!¡± ¡°Where on earth have you been!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.I¡¯ve been cleaning the East Annex so far.¡± At the maids¡¯ question, Min-ha answered, pointing at the old mansion in confusion. Then, one of the maids shouted with a look that seemed as though she was thinking, ¡®What is she talking about?¡¯. ¡°You mean the northern annex over there?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Pardon?¡± Gee, the middle-aged woman definitely said that I could find the East Annex by following that path. Min-ha, who looked surprised at her words, sighed and said softly. ¡°I¡¯m glad you were still in the mansion. We thought you left the mansion to meet Rupert.¡± ¡°What? Who did you think I¡¯d meet up with?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing! ¡­¡­.Now is not the time for me to explain. Madam, the Duke is looking for you right now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..I see. Let¡¯s go then.¡± I heard her say Rupert. Who is that? And, why is that handsome Duke looking for me again? You acted as if you would never talk to me ever again. Such questions floated in her head, but Min-ha followed her without saying anything as she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so upon seeing her hurrying so busily. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯ll know soon enough. Chapter 7.1 - [Part 1] Chapter 7 ¨C [Part 1] As she followed the maid, Min-ha entered the living room in the central mansion and faced Duke Seth Person, who was sitting on the sofa with an unpleasant expression. TL/N: I still get jealous~ As if he had returned from a short vacation, he was dressed in much more colorful clothes compared to when they first met outside the mansion, which made his handsome appearance stand out even more. He looked at Min-ha, who was standing at the door of the living room, and said. ¡°According to the head of the mansion, you didn¡¯t come to the East Annex. Where and what the hell have you been doing?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Oh, well, I was lost. So, instead of cleaning the East Annex, I cleaned the North Annex instead¡­¡­.¡± ¡°North Annex? You were there?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.Was it a place I wasn¡¯t allowed to enter?¡± At my honest answer, Seth frowned. Then, he laughed and said sarcastically as if he could not believe it. ¡°No way. I can¡¯t believe that you went into the mansion where my mother, who had always ignored you as a vulgar commoner, once lived and cleaned it up on your own.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..Oh.¡± ¡°Rather, it looks as though you simply rolled on the floor full of dust.¡± ¡°Excuse me. I cleaned it up properly.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.I beg your pardon?¡± Min-ha shouted angrily at Seth¡¯s sarcastic remarks, but he only snorted. Then, he walked towards Min-ha and said as he brushed off the dust at the end of her sleeve. ¡°I see you¡¯ve changed since you¡¯re telling a lie that makes sense. If you were your usual self, you would have said such a lie with perfectly clean clothes.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re saying is I¡¯m a liar who covered her clothes with dust to get paid even if I didn¡¯t clean it up, right?¡± ¡°Then, am I wrong?¡± Min-ha glared at Seth, who was looking down at her within a step away. I know what has happened so far, but why are you so persistent in not believing a single word that comes out of Minase Persen¡¯s mouth? You didn¡¯t even take the effort to ask someone to find out the truth. Min-ha, who didn¡¯t want to back down, asked Seth all of a sudden. ¡°If you can¡¯t even trust me, why did you give me a job inside the mansion?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? If you knew beforehand that I was going to lie about working for real, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you gave me a job outside the mansion? It¡¯s more efficient, isn¡¯t it? You no longer have to look at the face you despise, and you can kick me out of the mansion way quicker.¡± TL/N: Damn, stan an independent queen. ¡°¡­¡­.Ha, you speak quite well. Who do you want me to introduce you to when you¡¯re a lady of noble birth who has never worked before? Do I have to lose face just to give you a job?¡± ¡°Is there someone who has been good at their job from the start? You learn many things as you work. Perhaps that would actually enable you to avoid humiliation as well. If I leave this mansion, it would mean that you have divorced me and I¡¯d have nothing to do with you from then on.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making it sound as if I¡¯m holding onto you because I have lingering feelings for you.¡± She asked because she really wanted to know, however, after hearing Min-ha¡¯s words, Seth¡¯s blue eyes narrowed as if he was displeased. Then, Seth, who made a cold laugh at Min-ha who was looking up at him, said in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. Do you think I have any lingering feelings for you? There¡¯s no way I¡¯d still have for a woman like you. I just wanted to see with my own eyes how you would do the things you hated so much.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°However, you escaped like a fox. Everyone was looking for you. Yet, you pretended to be lost on purpose and headed to the North Annex instead of the East Annex to avoid my men and I¡¯s surveillance, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.On purpose? Is there anyone in this world who would like to get lost on purpose?¡± ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you able to have a secret affair with another man behind my back using a secret passage in this mansion that even I am unaware of? Do you think I would trust you if you said you got lost?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 7.2 - [Part 2] Chapter 7 ¨C [Part 2] At that moment, when Min-ha was about to raise her voice a little due to his one-sided criticism, she kept her mouth shut upon hearing Seth¡¯s words. Really¡­..When would Minase Persen¡¯s evil deeds end? How is it that people are always the same? The moment Min-ha heard his words, she could understand why he frowned at her words earlier. ¡®Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t believe it either.¡¯ Min-ha, who was avoiding the eyes of Seth, let out a sigh and answered him, who glared at her. ¡°¡­¡­Well, yes, I wouldn¡¯t trust myself either. That¡¯s true, but©¤©¤¡± ¡°¡­¡­But?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I cleaned the northern annex. We can have someone check it. I don¡¯t know if you would be satisfied or not, but I¡¯ve wiped the dust clean. I also ventilated it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°And, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to, but I went in there on my own free will. I didn¡¯t know it was where your mother lived.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°So, we¡¯re done here, right? Can I leave now? Perhaps it¡¯s because I moved my body a lot after a long time, but I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Before turning away from Seth, Min-ha, who was tired of having a useless verbal argument and of being criticized for things that weren¡¯t her fault, bowed down first. At that moment, Seth¡¯s eyes, which were glaring at her at first, now seemed surprised. But, since Min-ha is mentally exhausted, she didn¡¯t care about it anymore. Moreover, she wanted to leave now since she still had to fix the doll that she had promised to give tomorrow. Then, Seth called her in a slightly subdued voice. ¡°Wait! Where are you going? We aren¡¯t done here yet!¡± At Seth¡¯s words, Min-ha sighed loudly. Although she could understand why he did it a little while ago, she honestly didn¡¯t know why he still didn¡¯t let her leave and what more he still wanted to say. I really didn¡¯t want to mention it because it seemed petty, but he obstinately called me in. In that case, I didn¡¯t have a choice but to say the ¡®words he wanted to hear¡¯. Thinking about it like that, Minha turned her head and stared straight at Seth, who was looking at her as she spoke. ¡°I know what you¡¯re feeling right now. I know you¡¯ve been hurt a lot, and I know you want to vent your anger. It¡¯s worth it. I understand.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.!¡± ¡°However, why don¡¯t you stop blaming people based on what they¡¯ve done before and without any tangible evidence?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how I used to be, but I can assure you that I won¡¯t do anything you doubt I¡¯d do right now. In other words, I¡¯m telling you to relax because I don¡¯t want to meet another man without getting divorced. I don¡¯t want to do anything against my conscience which includes bullying your brother, not just extramarital affairs.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t bother your servants with useless doubts, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..You©¤©¤¡± ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ve said everything you wanted to hear, so I¡¯m going to leave.¡± Min-ha glanced at Seth, who had a puzzled look upon hearing her words, and turned straight away. Then, she walked away, opened the door, and went outside. ¡°¡­¡­..Oh.¡± Then, the servants who were gathered in front of the door stopped moving at the same time. At the sight, Min-ha laughed as if she was dumbfounded by it. How many people have gathered to find me? Judging by the number of people gathered, they had called in most of their servants and had them find her. ¡®You don¡¯t want me to do anything.¡¯ Upon seeing Min-ha, the servants split on opposite sides. Min-ha passed uncomfortably between the servants who made way. In the meantime, there was a particular person who caught her attention. It was suspicious of someone to hide one¡¯s body and avoid someone¡¯s gaze. So, Min-ha intentionally approached her and tapped the shoulder of a middle-aged woman, who kept trying to hide her body, with her hand. ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Haha.¡± I got you, you bitch. When the middle-aged woman saw Min-ha¡¯s face, she shouted with a pale face. ¡°¡­¡­..M-Madam!¡± ¡°Well, do you have something to say? Can you come to my room with me?¡± No matter how much you despised me, I can¡¯t believe you purposely told me the wrong directions when I genuinely asked for them. I wasn¡¯t really upset about it, but I wanted to say something so that she wouldn¡¯t repeat her actions in the future. Other than that, I thought I might as well get some help to fix this doll because I needed thread, a needle, and cloth. Min-ha smiled with a face full of hidden intentions and held the middle-aged woman¡¯s hand tightly to help her stand up. After that, she turned and shook her head. What I meant was I need you to show me the way to my room. Then, the middle-aged woman, who¡¯s face became more pale, took the lead with a sigh as if she was being taken to a slaughterhouse, and Min-ha followed suit. *** And at that moment, Seth looked at the door where Min-ha had left with a shocked face. ¡°¡­¡­..Ha.¡± What in the world was that a while ago? And what was with that attitude of hers? Seth thought so, recalling what his wife, Minase Persen, had said to him a little while ago. His wife, Minase Persen. The young lady of the Florence Family, Minase Florence. She was a woman with no merit but a beautiful face, a slender body, a soft voice, pitiful green eyes that can seduce any man, and her status as the Marchioness of Florence. A light-hearted woman who has shallow thoughts and likes to talk about other people¡¯s weaknesses, plenipotent thinking with nothing but luxury and pleasure, and trusts and promises anyone when money is involved. I was familiar with the rumor, but I still chose her because she needed status. And I was confident inside. She¡¯s gorgeous but she¡¯s got poisonous thorns hidden beneath her face. A political marriage that he was so confident in. As time passed by, he started placing his trust on her. There has been no love for three years, but she promised to not commit any betrayal as a family member. I almost fell for it. She always acted like she had turned over a new leaf and had abandoned her fast. However, such trust and confidence he had on her was betrayed, so he decided to abandon her. Even in the process of divorce, she betrayed him, who once treated her like his family and had always been caring for her, once again. From the beginning, her purpose was his money, and the reason why she didn¡¯t want to break up with him was because she didn¡¯t want to throw away the luxury she had enjoyed. Even his affection for her became completely gone, so he finally decided to shake her out of his life. But, why does she say and do such things now? Of course, he was aware that she was still deceiving him so that she could take away his property. However, I don¡¯t know why but whenever I keep looking at her eyes, it feels strange. It was the first time Seth doubted his sharp sense of intuition that had saved his life many times. ¡°¡­¡­.I feel like I¡¯m possessed.¡± I once thought that I knew the woman named Minase Persen the best in the whole world. She still seemed to have another mask she hadn¡¯t shown me. ¡®However, being deceived by such a mask is enough of a past experience.¡¯ If it had been before, I might have been fooled again by those naive-looking eyes of hers, but it¡¯s different now. Seth muttered alone, denying his gut feeling that was different from what he thought. Chapter 8.1 - [Part 1] Chapter 8 ¨C [Part 1] Upon arriving in front of her room with the middle-aged woman, Min-ha opened the door first, walked in, and sat on the soft chair. Then, Min-ha glanced at the middle-aged woman who had a frightened expression on her face. Shortly after, she looked around and noticed Min-ha, and as soon as she met her eyes, she stiffened. Min-ha looked at the middle-aged woman and spoke as if she was looking at her first. ¡°Is there anything you want to say to me?¡± ¡°¡­..I¡¯m sorry.¡± At Min-ha¡¯s words, she apologized. At the sight of her, Min-ha sighed briefly after. The middle-aged woman¡¯s shoulders trembled when she heard Min-ha sigh. She was probably afraid of what¡¯s to come. ¡®You don¡¯t have to do that. Even though Minase Persen would¡¯ve usually gone on a rampage.¡¯ Min-ha spoke to the middle-aged woman who looked at her with fear and vigilance. ¡°No worries. As long as you apologized. Don¡¯t do it again next time.¡± ¡°¡­..Pardon?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it again next time. Aside from cleaning the wrong place because I was lost, other people had a hard time looking for me as well. My god. Even the Duke is making a fuss about me meeting with someone secretly behind his back at the moment.¡± Min-ha shrugged her shoulders after saying so. In all honesty, I hated her for intentionally giving me the wrong directions and made me fight with the Duke for no reason, but in this situation, I felt as though I had to be the bigger person. If I pick on her for nothing, I¡¯m no different from Minase Persen. If I said something against her, it would have added to my bad reputation. Besides, I want this matter to pass on quietly without making a fuss as I¡¯m going to leave soon anyway. More importantly, I want to get help from someone to fix this doll. She made her decision with that in mind. Meanwhile, the middle-aged woman looked up at Min-ha with her eyes wide open and said in a trembling voice. ¡°¡­¡­Won¡¯t you punish me?¡± ¡®Punish?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t mind you beating me up, but¡­..please don¡¯t kick me out of the mansion. Ma¡¯am, I beg of you¡­..Please don¡¯t do that.¡± Do you think I¡¯m a sadist? Min-ha shook her head at the middle-aged woman, who was shaking in fear. ¡°¡­..Oh, no! No way!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! You have already apologized for what you did wrong, so why would I punish you? Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± When she said such words and laughed, the middle-aged woman looked at her blankly as if she was shocked. Min-ha coughed in vain once she noticed the middle-aged woman looking at her with such eyes. No matter how vicious Minase Persen was, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for her to look at me with such eyes that were clearly asking, ¡°Did you eat something wrong?¡±. Such eyes were a little burdensome, so I hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°¡­Well, you don¡¯t have to look at me that way. In fact, there¡¯s something I have done that I feel sorry about.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean?¡± The face of the middle-aged woman, which had come loose at Min-ha¡¯s words earlier, suddenly hardened. As I looked at her firm face, I could see that she was clearly thinking, ¡®I knew it was unusual of you to let me off with just an apology, so I wondered what else you were going to do¡¯. Thereafter, Min-ha showed her the broken lion doll in my hand and said, ¡°I want to fix this¡­..Can you lend me a needle and a thread if you have one?¡± ¡°Huh? A needle and a thread? Does that mean you¡¯re going to fix this yourself?¡± ¡°Yes. Actually, I promised to fix it by tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­..Oh, alright, Ma¡¯am.¡± As Min-ha asked her desperately, the middle-aged woman nodded with a puzzled expression. After the middle-aged woman gave Min-ha a response, she left the room, and after a while, she showed up with a small basket.The inside of the basket contained colorful threads, pieces of cloth, and a wad of cotton to fill the inside of the broken doll. ¡®Oh, I think I¡¯ll be able to fix it perfectly with this.¡¯ Min-ha accepted the basket and smiled broadly. ¡°Oh my, thank you! You brought the right things. I can start right away. Hmm. Should I fix this part first? Oh, you can go out now. Thank you!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Min-ha then put the dirty lion doll in her basket, threaded the needle, and began to repair the doll. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 8.2 - [Part 2] Chapter 8 ¨C [Part 2] Although I¡¯ve been pricked by the needle a few times as the smooth fingers I had right now didn¡¯t move as well as my own body¡¯s, the needle moved exactly as I expected. She was completely focused as she put cotton in between the slits and sewed them together. ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡± She was so focused that she didn¡¯t notice that the middle-aged woman, who brought her the basket, didn¡¯t leave the room and watched her fix the lion doll the whole time. The middle-aged woman looked at Min-ha¡¯s hand that held the needle, which moved quite skillfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had this talent, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Oh, you surprised me! Haven¡¯t you left already?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m just a little surprised.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­I apologize, but can I take a look at it for a moment?¡± ¡°Ah, of course. Here.¡± Min-ha, who was surprised to speak, replied. Then, she gave the middle-aged woman a mysterious and somewhat repaired doll that she looked at and admired. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at sewing. You fixed it very well.¡± ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m flattered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. The consistent and tight sewing intervals are much better than most artisans¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Is that so? Or are you trying to kiss up to me for what you just did?¡± At Min-ha¡¯s words, the middle-aged woman immediately shook her head, embarrassed by the way she was giving her compliments while looking at the lion doll she fixed. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve had my own personal training. I don¡¯t lie to my own master.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Oh, really?¡± ¡°Indeed. Although your technique is still poor, if you learn it properly, you¡¯d be able to earn money through it.¡± ¡°Gee, really? I¡¯ll be able to make money with this?¡± Oh my god. My hobby of making dolls that I used to do is profitable in this world. If I am able to make money from it, the biggest part of my worries right now would be solved. Min-ha held the middle-aged woman¡¯s hand tightly and looked at her desperately. Due to the reason that she held her hand without hesitation, the middle-aged woman looked at Min-ha with a perplexed look. Then, she replied while stuttering. ¡°Pardon? ¡­¡­Yes. You won¡¯t be able to make that much, but¡­..¡± ¡°Well, what should I do to make a living?¡± ¡°¡­.Well, I don¡¯t know. I think you can make a lot of money by weaving clothes rather than dolls like this, right? It¡¯s probably more in demand than dolls.¡± ¡°¡­..T-That¡¯s right. Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Wanda.¡± ¡°Do you know how to make clothes?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, yes. I¡¯m not a top-notch expert at it, but I do know the basics¡­¡­¡± Eureka! Min-ha suddenly felt brightened by Wanda¡¯s answer, the middle-aged woman. It was a very small opportunity for things to work out for her. In addition to this, she even had a benefactor close by. Min-ha said cautiously, feeling a thrill of anticipation. ¡°C-Can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°What? What could it be¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Can you teach me how to make clothes?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made small things such as dolls and their clothing, but I¡¯ve never made human clothes before. That¡¯s why I need you! Can you do it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­But what can a lowly human being like me teach you? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too much for me.¡± ¡°Please! I will regard you as my own teacher! It¡¯s fine if you only take a quick look whenever you have time! Pay¡­..may not be possible for the time being, but as soon as I start earning, I¡¯ll pay you as well! Is that okay? Please!¡± Min-ha begged Wanda, who was trying to refuse with a perplexed expression. Wanda looked down at her for a long time with a perplexed look as if Min-ha was asking her desperately for a difficult request. Then, since it was unlikely for her to change her attitude soon, she said. ¡°¡­..Since you need help from such a lowly human being like me, well, I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t have to pay. Instead, I¡¯ll only have a look at you when I have time. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Min-ha smiled broadly and thanked Wanda, who spoke in a trembling voice. Wanda looked at Min-ha with a look that clearly said, ¡®I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her¡¯, nonetheless, Min-ha didn¡¯t mind. So what if you¡¯re seen as a strange person? To Min-ha, being able to eat and live was more important. Only when one is alive can there be something next ahead of you, and only when there is something next ahead of you can there be an opportunity that will come. Perhaps I¡¯d have a chance to go back and see my loved ones. For that purpose, this kind of attention is nothing. Min-ha thought so and smiled more brazenly and affectionately. Chapter 9 - – [Part 1] Chapter 9 ¨C [Part 1] Afterwards, Min-ha, who sent Wanda back to do her duties, focused all her attention on fixing the doll. It was much older than she thought, so she added a new cloth, fixed her drooping eyes, and filled it with cotton. Although it doesn¡¯t seem new, Min-ha, who fixed it enough for it to have no problem, looked at the lion doll as if she was satisfied. ¡®This is enough, right?¡¯ She finished by putting a red ribbon around the neck of the lion doll, and organized the sewing tools that filled the table. But before Wanda left, there was a lot more thread and fabric left than I thought, so I suddenly paused. Perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s been a long time since I did something I liked, but I felt a little sad for it to come to an end. ¡®¡­..There must be some materials left, so let¡¯s make something else.¡¯ Min-ha calculated the remaining amount of cloth, cotton, and thread. She thought she could make at least a small doll with the remaining amount she has estimated. So, she changed her mind and picked up the needle again. Then, with a pen on the table, she made a pattern on the cloth, cut it with scissors, and focused on making the new doll for a long time. It was not until the next morning that Min-ha, who was confined in her room all day, completed the small doll. Min-ha looked at the little rabbit doll she had just completed with satisfaction. ¡°¡­..Ah, it¡¯s over.¡± She wondered if she was totally focused on what she liked without any restrictions for a long time. While she was concentrating, she finished her meal of some bread and soup someone brought over, and although she didn¡¯t sleep at all, she wasn¡¯t tired, she thought. Instead, her shoulders were a little stiff because she continued to sew in a receding position. Min-ha stretched lightly, squeezed her stiff shoulders with her hands, and placed the completed rabbit doll next to the lion doll. When I saw the two dolls that I fixed and made together, I felt proud. And at the same time, I thought of the little boy. ¡°It¡¯s all right in my eyes¡­.. Will he like it?¡± Min-ha mumbled, putting a red ribbon on the rabbit doll that was identical to the lion doll¡¯s. Thereafter, I put the two dolls in a small basket nearby, left the room, and went outside. The destination was, of course, the northern annex. *** Min-ha, who was walking in the direction she walked with Annie yesterday, was able to reach the northern annex after wandering around again and again. As she was someone who was not good with directions, she condemned herself for forgetting where she passed by yesterday, and opened the door to the annex and went inside. Then, she cleared her throat and shouted towards the tranquil annex. ¡°Hey, kid? Are you here? I¡¯ve arrived!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Have you come yet?¡± However, when there was no response, Min-ha sighed briefly and around the empty annex. He said they would see each other at around this time, but he didn¡¯t set a specific time, so it was only natural for him to not be present right now. Min-ha walked towards the stairs, determined to wait for the child to come. At that time, suddenly, someone pulled Min-ha¡¯s skirt slightly. She screamed in surprise. ¡°Ack!¡± Oh my! Is it a ghost?! Min-ha, who looked down screaming in surprise, opened her eyes and smiled as if she was relieved. It was the little boy who pulled her skirt. The child, who was wearing a uniform that was as colorful as yesterday, was looking up at Min-ha with his green eyes wide open. Perhaps because he was quite surprised by the scream she made. Min-ha thought that even his surprised expression was cute and matched her eye level with the child. Then, she waved her hand slightly to the child who blinked his eyes cutely. ¡°Hi?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Right.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I thought you weren¡¯t coming.¡± The child, who seemed a little embarrassed by her greeting, said, squeezing Min-ha¡¯s hand with a low voice like yesterday. Min-ha smiled, looked at the child, and replied with an exaggerated look on her face. ¡°Oh, why? We promised.¡± ¡°¡­..But still.¡± ¡°I have to keep my word. Besides.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­..?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I come when such a cute prince is waiting for me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. Your hands are so cold.¡± Min-ha was so moved by the redness of the child¡¯s fingers, which were half the size of hers, that she put down the basket she was holding in one hand and blew her breath towards the child¡¯s two hands that she held in both hands. Then, the child blinked as if he were embarrassed. As if this is the first time this has happened to him. ¡°It¡¯s a little warmer now. Kid, it¡¯s not cold, is it? Tell me if it¡¯s still cold, alright?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­Yes.¡± Min-ha, who had been blowing on his hands for a while and warmed the child¡¯s cold hands, slightly let go when the child¡¯s hands got warmer. Chapter 9 - [Part 2] Chapter 9 ¨C [Part 2] In fact, I wanted to keep holding it, but I stopped because the child¡¯s face didn¡¯t look so comfortable. However, the child looked down at Min-ha¡¯s hands and looked up at her with eyes as though he wanted something. ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°¡­¡­Ah! That¡¯s right! Oh, my god!¡± Min-ha, who was agonizing about why he was looking at her eyes so closely, briefly expressed her realization, recalling the reason why she decided to meet the child today. Then, she took out a lion and a rabbit doll from the basket she had just put down and put them out in front of the child. ¡°Ta-da! It¡¯s all fixed. And this rabbit doll is a gift as an apology!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Rabbit? What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift from big sister. I made it because there were a lot of thread, cloth, and cotton left after I fixed the lion. What do you think? Do you like it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± The child, who received the two dolls with his small hands, nodded and responded with a flushed face. He was so cute that Min-ha said, gently patting the child¡¯s head unknowingly. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you like it! I worked really hard on it!¡± ¡°¡­..Really? Thank you.¡± ¡°Yes! Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a new friend, too?¡± ¡°¡­..Friend.¡± However, the child¡¯s face suddenly became noticeably dark at my words. ¡®Hmmm.¡¯ Min-ha took a quick breath and pondered over what she had just said. Or if she said something that would hurt the child. However, I couldn¡¯t think of any, so I asked carefully. ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something bad? If I did, can you let me know?¡± ¡°¡­¡­No. I¡¯m just jealous.¡± ¡°You¡¯re jealous¡­.of what?¡± ¡°¡­..Leo has a friend¡­.. I don¡¯t have any friends.¡± The child said so and pouted his lips as if to cry. Min-ha became flustered when the child¡¯s cute face became teary. I didn¡¯t mean it at all, but he was hurt because I reminded him of a wound unintentionally. ¡®How can his heart feel at ease¡­¡­¡¯ Looking at the child who was about to cry, Min-ha shouted impulsively, pulling the child¡¯s hand and squeezing it tightly. ¡°W-Well! Would you like to be friends with big sister? Wouldn¡¯t that work? Play with big sister, then! Play with dolls and read books. Okay? Can¡¯t we do that?¡± ¡°¡­..But¡­..I¡­..¡± ¡°¡­¡­..Hm?¡± Then, the child muttered something in his low voice. It was a very intimidating voice, so I listened carefully because I couldn¡¯t hear it well. Growl. But then, I heard a sound burst out from the child¡¯s stomach that filled the silent annex. Min-ha looked surprised at the fairly loud sound, whereas the child¡¯s ears became red. Min-ha asked, patting his small back affectionately. ¡°By any chance, you haven¡¯t eaten?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­..I don¡¯t want to eat alone.¡± ¡°I see. Do you want to eat with big sister?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± When she asked carefully, the child shook his head violently from side to side. It was cute to see him shake his head as though it¡¯d fall right away, so Min-ha laughed loudly and held the child in her arms. She couldn¡¯t hold it in because the lovely child was so cute in expressing his emotions. ¡°¡­¡­.Ah..¡± Then, the child¡¯s eyes opened wide. It seemed as if he was surprised by my sudden actions. ¡®Oh, did you hate it when I hugged you?¡¯ Min-ha looked at the child¡¯s face and asked. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Do you want me to let go of you?¡± ¡°¡­.Ah, no.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just go like this then! To eat a meal!¡± Min-ha smiled quietly at the child who hugged her neck with his hands. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to hate it. So, I came out of the annex holding a child in my arms. Then, as I walked, a thought came across my mind that made me halt. ¡®¡­¡­I¡¯m taking him because he¡¯s cute and I feel sorry for him, but I¡¯m sure he lives in this mansion, right?¡¯ Can I take him without his parents¡¯ permission? What if I¡¯m treated as a kidnapper for no reason? I was worried for a moment because of that thought. ¡®Oh, I think this is where he lives, so he must be the child of a servant, not the Duke¡¯s child.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t it be alright for me to take him to his parents later? It¡¯s not like I¡¯d harm the child. After a while, Min-ha made a choice she¡¯d regret greatly and walked towards the mansion where her room was located. Chapter 10.1 - [Part 1] Chapter 10 ¨C [Part 1] Min-ha went inside the mansion with the child. Then, she found Ella passing through the hallway and quickly called her. ¡°Hey, Ella!¡± ¡°Oh, yes, madam. What can I¡­¡­!¡± At her words, Ella stopped walking, turned around, and looked suddenly frightened. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Min-ha said, holding the child in her arms, while Ella¡¯s expression was that of someone who had seen a ghost. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you prepare a meal and bring it in my room? I¡¯m going to eat with this child, so please give me enough for two servings.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Ah, yes. I¡¯ll prepare the meal and have it served to you right away.¡± When Ella, who looked so surprised that her jaw might get stiff, was asked to prepare a meal carefully, she bowed down as if possessed by a ghost, stood straight, and quickly ran away. ¡®What the hell is wrong with her?¡¯ Although she was curious, she went to her room with the child. Then, she put the child on the chair in front of the table and sat across from him. Then, the child, who came down from her arms, blinked his eyes and looked at Min-ha, and soon began to play around holding the two dolls tightly. Min-ha looked at the sight as if she found it cute and said, ¡°What are you playing? Let big sister play, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Then, the child held out the rabbit doll in front of her. Min-ha smiled, accepted the doll, and moved it around, holding its torso. ¡°I¡¯ve finished preparing the meal. Do you mind if I come in?¡± ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Thereafter, Ella¡¯s voice came from outside the room. Min-ha returned the rabbit doll to the child and told her to come in. When the door opened, Min-ha was shocked by Ella¡¯s entrance. ¡°¡­¡­.Wow.¡± Grilled turkey stuffed with apples, tenderloin steak, chicory and romaine salad, lots of baskets filled with fruits, and even lemon water. Ella¡¯s silver-colored serving trolley was full of colorful and expensive foods. Min-ha asked Ella, who brought a large amount of food that at first glance seemed enough for five or six people to eat, who prepared it well and put it on the narrow table one by one. ¡°Hey, Ella. Are these all our meals?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I think it¡¯s a little too much.¡± ¡°This is normal.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Then, call me when you¡¯re done eating. I¡¯ll come inside to clean.¡± Min-ha looked suspiciously at Ella, but she avoided her eyes. Come to think of it, I think Ella has been exchanging strange looks with the child. But before I could ask, Ella left the room after finishing her duties. ¡®What? Why are there so many¡­..It wasn¡¯t as grand as this when I ate alone. Oh, maybe it¡¯s because I brought a guest.¡¯ Although she felt at odds with the amount and luxury of the food that were not well understood in common sense, she soon turned her attention to the child¡¯s gaze. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. You waited for long, right? Let¡¯s eat!¡± Since the child looked hungry enough to make his stomach growl before, Min-ha put aside the thoughts that were hovering in her head and picked up a fork and knife. Then, the child also grabbed the tableware in front of him with his small hand and took a piece of the turkey off the table. He looked so skillful that Min-ha smiled proudly. Then, as it seemed like the piece of meat the child put on his plate was too big to be eaten in one bite, she reached out to the child¡¯s plate, thinking that she should cut it. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll cut it for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..Oh.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Here, ah©¤©¤¡± Min-ha quickly cut the meat in front of the child into bite sized pieces and stuck it out towards his mouth. However, the child¡¯s eyes were a little strange. He hesitated as if he didn¡¯t understand my behavior. So, Min-ha looked at the child with her head tilted and asked. ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t want to eat? Come on, go ahead. Ahhhh©¤©¤¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Ahhhhh©¤©¤?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! There you go!¡± When Min-ha opened her mouth as if she were demonstrating, the child opened his mouth like a baby bird following her. Min-ha quickly pushed the small sized meat into the child¡¯s mouth. Then the child, who looked embarrassed, took a moment to bite what came into his mouth, and soon began to eat, slowly chewing. ¡®Ah, how cute¡­¡­¡¯ Min-ha looked at the scene with joy and saw the child chewing and swallowing it all, so this time, she stuck out a romaine salad on a fork towards his mouth. ¡°Come on, eat this too. Ah©¤©¤¡± ¡°Ahhhh©¤©¤¡± The first time was difficult, but after that, the child did not panic and ate with his mouth wide open. Then, he chewed and swallowed what was in his mouth more quickly than before and opened his mouth again while looking at Min-ha as if he wanted to be fed again. Min-ha shuddered at the cuteness of the child because it looked like a baby bird that was begging for food from its mother bird. Then, as soon as the child begged, she quickly picked up the delicious meat and put it in his small mouth. Chapter 10.2 - [Part 2] Chapter 10 ¨C [Part 2] ¡°Oh, you eat so well. Do you want some more?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..Yes, please give me some more.¡± ¡°All right! Huh? Wait a minute. Here, there¡¯s a little bit of food on your face.¡± Min-ha sat next to the child, cut the food, and fed it to him one by one. Then, she noticed something on his mouth and wiped it off with her hand. As Min-ha¡¯s hand approached his face, the child, who froze at that moment, looked blankly at her hand that wiped off the dirt on his face. Then, the child burst into laughter at Min-ha, who looked at him affectionately. ¡®Oh, you laughed!¡¯ Min-ha looked at the child¡¯s smiling face for the first time, and soon, they smiled happily together. Bang©¤©¤! But at that moment, the closed door roared open. Seth, who looked very angry, came into the room with a sharp sword. Then, he looked around the room with eyes that seemed as though it could burn anyone to death, found Min-ha and the child, and shouted. ¡°Noah! What the hell are you¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Noah?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.You, really!¡± In an instant, Seth, who came across the room to the table where Min-ha and the child sat, looked straight at the child, turned his eyes towards Min-ha, and stared at her coldly. ¡®Is this Noah¡­¡­.?¡¯ Min-ha looked at Seth¡¯s fiery expression and casually recalled the name he uttered. Seth¡¯s eyes then became colder and sharper. It was when Seth was about to say something that the child smiled at Min-ha as if he was full of energy and said, ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s the matter, brother?¡± ¡°What the hell is going on! Why the hell are you here! Where¡¯s your knight?¡± The child called Seth, who was very angry, ¡°brother¡±. Min-ha was surprised by the term that came out of the child¡¯s mouth, and she felt her mouth gape stupidly due to it. So this is Noah, the brother of Seth Persen and the child Minase Persen emotionally abused and neglected? I thought his clothes were pretty fancy, but I didn¡¯t know that he was Noah. It was because I didn¡¯t think that the only young master of this mansion would wander around without a knight or a servant. Min-ha looked surprised as she looked at Noah with a blank expression, holding his arm slightly. However, for a moment, Min-ha looked at Seth, who looked coldly at her. Seth snorted when he saw Min-ha¡¯s blank face, the table, and her hands holding his arm. Then, he stood with his arms folded and stared at her coldly and sarcastically. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Again. That face looks ridiculous. And that sarcastic way of speaking. Min-ha said, slightly narrowing her eyebrows. ¡°Are you saying this is a tactic of mine? That¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°Then what is it? Is it a new scheme of yours? Otherwise, even when no one is watching, you¡¯re spending your time with a child whose blood is of a lowly commoner? That can¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s neither a tactic nor a scheme. And the blood of a lowly commoner? You¡¯re talking too badly about the child in front of him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? This is what you directly said to Noah.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Oh, really?¡± Minase Persen. How many times was this woman¡¯s karma experienced by me instead? I¡¯m the one who feels dejected now. In Min-ha¡¯s mind, she cursed Minase Persen, the owner of the body she possessed. In the meantime, Min-ha stared at Seth, who always blocked her words by citing Minase Persen¡¯s bad deeds. I never stood up for what Minase Persen did. She deserves the karma and the blame. So, it was not that she was ignorant of how Minase always picked a fight and nitpicked at everything, but he was angry at the wrong person. Min-ha raised her hand and covered Noah¡¯s ears tightly, who was frightened by his brother¡¯s angry face, and said to Seth, who was looking down at her. ¡°Even if so, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you can say such things in front of the child! Don¡¯t you think your words will hurt the child?¡± ¡°That¡¯s funny. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what someone who hurt Noah so many times would say.¡± ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? I said I wouldn¡¯t do such things anymore. I told you I wouldn¡¯t bother you or anyone else. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m not smart enough to calculate everything before I act. Why can¡¯t you believe what people say?¡± ¡°You want me to trust you?¡± ¡°Yes. You won¡¯t believe me. You don¡¯t want to believe me. But if you can¡¯t believe me, the least you could do is believe my actions! You¡¯re going to have your servants watch over my behaviour anyway, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.What.¡± ¡°What¡­. Did I just¡­.? Oh my god. I said that because I was emotional.¡± The last words she uttered were only a wild guess of hers she said out of anger because she was annoyed by the way he always blamed people, but when Min-ha couldn¡¯t get out of it, Seth burst into laughter because he was speechless. Then, Seth, who laughed at Min-ha¡¯s words as if it were absurd, looked at Min-ha¡¯s hands that covered Noah¡¯s ears, and said. ¡°Weren¡¯t you always monitoring me as well? You always waited for me to leave the mansion, and then picked on Noah and my servants right after. That¡¯s not all. Rupert Guinivis, why don¡¯t you invite him in and play with him?¡± ¡°¡­..So?¡± ¡°So, you think that by taking Noah this time you can avoid my eyes? If you thought you could do that because you¡¯ve already done so before, then that would be quite a plausible reason.¡± ¡°What? How the hell does that even make sense?¡± ¡°Do you think it makes sense for me to think of someone who took Noah without saying a word other than his knight otherwise?¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± ¡°Besides, have you ever wondered how worried a child¡¯s guardian will be if the child¡¯s whereabouts were not known for hours, not a moment?¡± And even more so if it¡¯s you who took Noah. After saying those words, Seth stared at Min-ha with suspicious eyes. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Min-ha stared straight into Seth¡¯s cold, suspicious gaze. Surely, his point was right. Still, it didn¡¯t mean that she had nothing to say. Min-ha opened her mouth, covering Noah¡¯s ear with her hands tighter. ¡°¡­Yes. You are right. I didn¡¯t think about that. I should have informed you, and I apologize for that. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop treating people as kidnappers? I am still your wife. That means, I¡¯m the older sister of Noah, right? Have you seen any normal older sister harassing her younger brother?¡± ¡°¡­A normal older sister?¡± ¡°Yes, normal sister.¡± As Min-ha retorted each word, Seth smirked and stared at her, as if he didn¡¯t know what to say. At his obviously suspicious gaze, Min-ha also stared head on without losing this time as well. There was only a heavy silence enveloped between the two of them as they glanced back and forth with cold eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t even stand you. Are you seriously talking about a normal family right now?¡± ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Eventually, it was Seth who broke the silence first. Although the words that spouted out from his mouth were not good at all, so Min-ha unknowingly lifted her hand that covered Noah¡¯s ear and raised her voice. ¡°¡­Fight¡ªDon¡¯t fight. Brother, sister-in-law.¡± At that moment, Noah, who was in Min-ha¡¯s arms, shouted, hugging her arms tightly with his crying face. Min-ha had a surprised look on her face, and Seth also glanced at Noah with the same expression as her, and was speechless. Then, the little boy looked up at Seth¡¯s face and spoke his words in a slightly stuttering tone. ¡°Lae, Lance told me to stay back, so I did¡­ I¡¯m sorry, brother.¡± As Noah finished his words, he bowed his head deeply. Min-ha¡¯s heart twitched as though she saw a puppy crouching down in fear of being scolded after making a mistake. Seth also felt the same way. He loosened his stiff expression and reached out his hand to stroke Noah¡¯s head. He uttered in a friendly tone. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. I am not mad at you.¡± ¡°Then, you won¡¯t be upset with your sister-in-law, will you?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°¡­Brother?¡± Noah, who came back to life because of Seth¡¯s kind words, raised his head and asked. Seth was speechless and hesitated for a moment, which caused the boy to frown again at that sight. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± He sighed heavily and glanced at Min-ha, who was holding Noah¡¯s one arm. Her face crumpled at the sight, and Seth immediately avoided her gaze. Moments later, he stretched out his arms and spoke to Noah, who was still gazing at him. ¡°¡­Okay. I will not be angry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s go. Sir Lancelot is looking for you.¡± ¡°¡­Lance?¡± ¡°He is very heartbroken knowing that he has lost you.¡± ¡°¡­Oh. All right, brother.¡± With Seth¡¯s friendly voice, Noah nodded his head obediently and let go of Min-ha¡¯s arms, before facing his brother and stretching out his small arms. Seth grabbed him and put Noah¡¯s head on his shoulder. Looking at the scene, Min-ha peered up at him unexpectedly, his gesture looked familiar as if he had hugged Noah like that more than just once or twice. It was said that the decisive reason for him deciding to divorce Minase Persen was neglect and emotional abuse towards his younger brother. It seemed sincere that Seth cherished his younger brother. When Min-ha¡¯s gaze met his, Seth swiftly turned his head to meet her, and with an annoyed expression, he covered Noah¡¯s ears with his hands. He spoke in a growling voice. ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide today because nothing happened with Noah, but from now on, please refrain from being alone with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said this before. I don¡¯t know how I was before, though now, I have no intention of bothering Noah¡ªwhether he¡¯s your brother or not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rich. You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t keep the promise you made just a while ago.¡± ¡°Excuse me, but what did I promise you?¡± I didn¡¯t understand what he meant. A promise¡­? Even so, it¡¯s not right to blame Minase Persen¡¯s evil deed for a promise she never made herself! When she asked again out of absurdity, Seth raised one corner of his mouth and smirked. ¡°Even if I believe in the ridiculous excuse of you getting lost yesterday, why didn¡¯t you come to the East Annex today?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You said you would do anything if I gave you your work. But, is it over after just pretending for a day? I¡¯ve known for a long time that your willpower is short-lived, but I assume it¡¯s still true.¡± In the beginning, she was impressed by Seth¡¯s sarcastic behavior, but as his words continued, Min-ha¡¯s expression gradually faded. That cleaning job was not a daily job, though a full-time job?! I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing until now! ¡°W-wait a minute. If it¡¯s work, are you talking about cleaning the annex? Wasn¡¯t that only just for one day?¡± ¡°Have I ever set a deadline?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, my god.¡± ¡®Come to think of it, there was no telling how long¡ªNo, then he should have told me that I was a full-time employee right from the start!¡¯ Min-ha, who was unintentionally accused of being absent without notice, was embarrassed and lamented. Witnessing the strange sight, Seth tilted his head involuntarily at Min-ha¡¯s unusual exclamation as he gazed at her blank face before tightening his grip around Noah. ¡°Anyway, start working properly tomorrow. If you refuse the alimony, shouldn¡¯t you at least have enough money to live on when you are kicked out?¡± ¡°¡­I know that fact very well, you don¡¯t have to point it out.¡± ¡°Well, from now on, I hope that I will never lose Noah in places out of my sight, or you miss out on the scheduled tasks, then.¡± After saying just what he had to say, she stared at Seth¡¯s back as he walked towards the door with a sullen expression. What happened was so ridiculous that she almost wanted to disappear. Noah¡¯s matter aside, what¡¯s up with that vicious employer-like tone! Just because his face was handsome and he had a good physique¡ªMin-ha raised her fist toward the door where he left, imagining that his head was the size of a rat¡¯s claw. ¡°¡­.!¡± Suddenly, Noah, who turned his head behind Seth¡¯s back, poked his head up and waved his tiny hand to Min-ha. It was ¡®bye-bye¡¯ in the language of the world she lived in. The way the little boy waved his hand gently with his fern-like hand was so adorable that Min-ha faced him with a bright smile and waved her hand. Before he left her sight, she didn¡¯t forget to mouth her words so as not to be heard by Seth. ¡®See you next time, Noah.¡¯ Fortunately, Noah grinned as if he understood. Regardless, the brief conversation had to come to an end as Seth walked out of the room without hesitation, then shutting the door violently. ¡®I, I¡ªWell, he has a temper¡­¡¯ Min-ha raised her fist once more towards the door that had just been closed. As she lost her strength, she flopped down on the chair again. Then, she glanced at the table full of leftovers from Noah. When I was with Noah a while ago, I was very hungry and everything tasted delicious, but now, my appetite has dropped¡­ Knock, knock. As she was cleaning out the messy plates and tableware in front of her, Min-ha could hear a small knock at the door. ¡®¡­What? Did the Duke come to say something again?¡¯ Min-ha did not take her eyes off the table for no reason and answered half-heartedly. ¡°Come on in.¡± However, it was Ella who unexpectedly opened the door and entered. Min-ha raised her head and said to the maid approaching her. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Ella?¡± In response to her question, Ella approached her with a somewhat timid face, bowed her back deeply before starting her words. ¡°¡­I apologized. The Master was so stubborn that I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s okay. That man, no, the Duke doesn¡¯t just get mad at me for only a day or two. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going to punish me?¡± ¡°What punishment? It¡¯s not Ella¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, thank you.¡± Min-ha simply waved her hand at Ella¡¯s apology, Min-ha waved her hand. Getting angry would be a bad idea. Besides, Ella had no reason to apologize to herself. Meanwhile, something suddenly came to her mind. It was about the ¡®work¡¯ Seth mentioned earlier. So, she walked over to the table and grabbed Ella¡¯s wrist, who was helping her organize the plates, and asked. ¡°Ella. I have a question.¡± ¡°Please ask, madam.¡± ¡°Cleaning the East Annex¡­ How long do I have to do it?¡± ¡°Oh, well¡­ I¡¯m not certain. I haven¡¯t heard anything from the Master regarding the period.¡± ¡°What? In the end, it was up to that man to do what he wanted¡­¡± ¡°Madam?¡± ¡°Oh, then¡­ I heard that the cleaning crew received five hundred rupees? With that money, how many pieces of cloth and needles can I buy?¡± In fact, I have been curious about it for a long time and it was something I should know as a worker, but I couldn¡¯t confirm it because of various things that have been going on. Min-ha swallowed her dry saliva after uttering the question with a nervous expression. Ella continued her words with a perplexed face. ¡°Maybe¡­ enough to fill that one basket?¡± ¡°Oh, my god! That¡¯s a lot of money!¡± Min-ha ripped off her hair as she was frustrated. It was a pity to think that she wasted a lot of money because she had misunderstood his words in a situation where she was missing a penny right away from not going to work today. Still, it didn¡¯t mean she regretted spending time with cute Noah today, though in the current situation where everyone is hostile to and hating her, isn¡¯t money what she needed the most now? Besides, when Min-ha recalled the face of the handsome Seth Persen, who was talking about it for three days, the feeling of regret was doubled. ¡°¡­You¡¯ll see. From tomorrow onwards, I will go to work tenaciously.¡± He thought it would end in three days, so he set such a ridiculous daily rate¡ªbut let¡¯s see! And so, Min-ha decided she would go to work every day to the East Annex, thinking that she might see Seth there¡ªto the point that she didn¡¯t even notice the dark figure that had been in one corner of her room the whole time, went out through the open door, holding something. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 As Seth entered the East Annex, his current mansion, Noah¡¯s attendants were already waiting to greet him at the door. He ordered, staring coldly at them as they bowed their heads as if they were sinners. ¡°No matter if Noah ordered you to step away, you were so negligent that you couldn¡¯t even find your master¡­ Are you all out of your mind?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Duke.¡± ¡°From now on, never leave Noah¡¯s side. Especially, don¡¯t let the ex-Duchess be around him.¡± ¡°Yes, Duke.¡± ¡°Then, step aside.¡± Soon, the servants withdrew and Seth walked towards the East Annex. Normally, he would have taken him to the Northern Annex where Noah was living, but today, it seemed that he should keep his eyes on him. So, even if it was a little uncomfortable, Seth hugged Noah once more, thinking that he would have to take him to the office and work. Then, as if frustrated, Noah released his hand that was wrapped around Seth¡¯s neck and tapped him on the shoulder. In the end, Seth lowered him slightly as he was asking to be taken down. Noah, who dropped down gently to the floor, grabbed his brother¡¯s hand. Seth lowered himself down a little and bent down to meet his eye level. He opened his mouth. ¡°Noah.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, brother.¡± ¡°I understand that you are bored because there are no people your age in the mansion. But, please refrain from hanging out with the ex-Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± Seth¡¯s earnest request returned overshadowed the way he had expected. He sighed as if frustrated by Noah¡¯s question as he tilted his head and added his words. ¡°Why, have you forgotten¡ªwhat she did to you? ¡°¡­Please be nice to her now! She fixed Leo and made him a friend. She feeds me, too! And¡­¡± ¡°And¡­?¡± ¡°Now, sister-in-law is different from then. Well, at first, I¡­I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Different, who? That woman?¡± At Noah¡¯s words, which he could not understand, Seth grimaced involuntarily and grabbed the child¡¯s shoulder. With that, Noah, who thought he was going to be scolded, pouted his lips as though he was about to cry and blushed around his eyes. Seth looked at him with a sad face. He knew that Noah had lost his mother early and was always hungry for affection, though he did not know that he would give her affection on the pretense of that woman. He slowly pulled the little body closer to him, hugged him by the shoulder, and patted him tenderly. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not mad at you, but don¡¯t you know that your words don¡¯t make sense at all?¡± ¡°¡­Brother.¡± ¡°Do not give affection to the ex-Duchess. After all, if the Vatican approves and she can leave, she will leave without regret even though she has been kind to you. You are the only one who¡¯s going to get sad again.¡± Just like his former self, who firmly believed that even if there was no affectionate love between lovers, the loyalty between family members should still be preserved. He asked, suppressing objections in a tone that might sound harsh to Noah. However, the boy only put his arm on Seth¡¯s shoulder, who was still holding him, but he did not answer the question. ¡®¡­There¡¯s nothing I can do about it, then.¡¯ No matter what he was to say in the current situation, it seems that persuasion is not going to work. So, Seth put off getting a confirmation from Noah for now. As he got up, grabbing Noah¡¯s hand, Seth spoke toward the end of the hallway where there was no one. ¡°Sir Lancelot.¡± All of a sudden, from the end of the hallway, a knight with dark blue hair, wearing thin silver armor, appeared in front of Seth and paid his respects. ¡°Did you call me, Duke?¡± ¡°Please take care of Noah. Don¡¯t let her approach him in front of you. He¡¯s safe today, but she may be harassing him in a place out of my watch.¡± ¡°No, brother! Sister-in-law didn¡¯t bother me! Oh, she said she wouldn¡¯t do that anymore!¡± Seth, who had been firmly urging Lancelot, the guardian knight attached to Noah, stopped talking to the boy¡¯s protest. He once again turned to him and tried to persuade with a troubled face. ¡°Noah. The former Duchess is accustomed to lying. The reason I met you was because she went to the Northern Annex to avoid my surveillance.¡± ¡°Ha, but¡­¡± At Seth¡¯s words, Noah grabbed the hem of his shirt as if he wanted to object, but he hesitated, not knowing what to say. ¡°Sir, may I talk to you about the matter?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Surprisingly, it was actually Lancelot who spoke up to Seth as he was satisfied that he had succeeded in persuading Noah. Seth turned his head to him and replied coldly. Seeing so, Lancelot spoke carefully. ¡°It seems to be true that the former Duchess said that she got lost and had to clean the North Annex, instead of the East Annex.¡± ¡°¡­Any proof of that?¡± ¡°I stopped by the North Annex a little while ago to find Noah, but it was very clean and organized.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t as clean as the attendants did, though it seemed obvious that she had been mopping and dusting several times. If it were the usual Duchess, I would never have imagined.¡± ¡°Are you certain that she didn¡¯t ask other servants to do it instead?¡± ¡°No. You know that there are no servants in this mansion who are friendly to the Duchess. Also¡­¡± ¡°¡­Also?¡± ¡°She really did fix Noah¡¯s doll.¡± After speaking, Lancelot stuck out two dolls in front of him. Seth had a blank expression to the familiar lion doll, and rabbit doll he had never seen before. ¡®What did she do? When all she had ever done with her hands was put makeup on her face and caress that man?¡¯ ¡°Ah! My doll!¡± ¡°Here you go, Noah.¡± Whether or not he knew Seth¡¯s feelings, Noah just stared at her doll and reached out to Lancelot, urging him to give it quickly. Lancelot smiled sweetly at him and held out the doll. Then, holding the doll tight, Seth said, staring blankly at the beloved Noah. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a rabbit doll. That¡­ are you saying that¡¯s what she made?¡± ¡°You may not believe it, but it is true.¡± ¡°¡­Nonsense.¡± ¡°I have been observing, fearing that the Duchess would do something cruel to Noah. However, that has never once happened since ¡®that day¡¯.¡± ¡°It must be all acting. That woman could never do that.¡± Still, Seth shook his head resolutely at Lancelot¡¯s repeated testimony. With everything he had been through, what he had heard, and what he had researched over the past three years¡ª Who would believe that a person could just change in just a few days? It must have been a play. With that in mind, Seth spoke as if affirming. Lancelot silently stared at the face of the man in front of him. Obviously, he understood the Master¡¯s heart. Even if it wasn¡¯t love, he knew how painful it would be to be betrayed by someone he believed would keep promises and family bonds. Besides, before all the facts were revealed, the Duchess was very evil. So it was natural that the Master would not believe her no matter what good deeds she did. Regardless, Lancelot felt he had to say it. He took Noah¡¯s hand as he embraced the doll and said, ¡°But, Duke¡­ Whether it¡¯s acting or pretending, the appearance of the former Duchess to Noah in the past few days has not been bad. So, at least in the presence of Noah, why don¡¯t you at least refrain from blindly criticizing the Duchess?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take your advice, then.¡± ¡°Thank you, Duke.¡± ¡°Well, I will go back to the office in the East Annex first. Noah, see you in the evening.¡± ¡°Yes, brother!¡± Seth stroked Noah¡¯s little head and quickly strode down the hallway. ¡®Damn, I have a bloody headache.¡¯ So far, in any battlefield or even in the imperial palace full of dark battles, he had never had such trouble before. He then recalled the words Minase had shouted a moment ago while holding Noah and covering his ears. ¡®Why don¡¯t you stop treating people as kidnappers? I am still your wife. That means, I¡¯m the older sister of Noah, right? Have you seen any normal older sister harassing her younger brother?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡¯I¡¯m still your wife¡¯? Ha¡­¡± He never thought he would hear those words from her mouth¡ªA person who, on the inside, considered this marriage more terrible than anyone else. Although he spoke bluntly to Lancelot, Seth also knew that what she was doing now was harmless. That¡¯s why it was even more confusing. Seth stopped his brisk pace and sighed heavily, resting his hand on his temples. She is truly a woman who gave trouble to the end in many ways¡ªMinase Persen¡­ Chapter 13 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 13 The next day. As soon as the day dawned, Min-ha headed to the East Annex under the guidance of Ella. At first, the East Annex, which was opposite to the North Annex, was magnificent and luxurious. As for architecture, it seemed obvious that even she, an outsider, could notice that they had made several modifications to it, but it was not done to keep the original shape as much as possible, which looked completely different from the North Annex. Min-ha glanced around the lavish annex that could only be seen in a novel or comic book, as she followed Ella¡¯s guidance through the grand stairs into the lobby. There, she made eye contact with an old woman who was standing in a certain spot, staring at her. As if she had been waiting, as she met eyes with Min-ha, she went straight to her side and said, ¡°You are here.¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± ¡°Ella, did you come along, too?¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Pompa.¡± ¡°Then, you can go back and Madam will follow me.¡± The tone of the old woman, Mrs. Pompa, who told me to follow her straight away without a special greeting, was cold. Still, Min-ha followed her with a nervous face, thinking that she looked just like a strict mother-in-law. She, of course, didn¡¯t forget to softly say goodbye to Ella, who was getting farther away. Mrs. Pompa¡¯s expression wrinkled at the sight, but Min-ha didn¡¯t notice. She must have followed for a couple of minutes or so before Mrs. Pompa stopped in front of a large, tightly closed door. Min-ha, who followed her and stopped her steps, asked cautiously. ¡°¡­Well, where are we?¡± However, Mrs. Pompa did not answer her question. Instead of answering her, she swung the closed door wide open and went inside. At her appearance, Min-ha quickly followed her inside and exclaimed admiration for the scenery that filled her sight. ¡°¡­Wow.¡± It was a library surrounded by bookshelves and books that were so high that no matter how many times you looked up, you could not see the end. In the two-story interior, dozens or hundreds of bookcases made of dark red cherry wood filled the round space, and one wall had a large window penetrating the two floors, illuminating the interior. Min-ha was amazed as she peered at the library surrounded by countless books. Meanwhile, Mrs. Pompa, who had been observing Min-ha with cold eyes, suddenly held out gray gloves and a large box in front of her. She then spoke in a cold tone to Min-ha as she picked up the box. ¡°First, Madam should take out the books here one by one and wipe the dust off. Of course, you must not damage the book in the process.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°After that, you need to put this charcoal between the bookshelves. Do you understand? One for each shelf.¡± ¡°Charcoal?¡± ¡°And then, you can just wipe the empty bookshelf and put the books back in order.¡± ¡°¡­All these things?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®No way.¡¯ There are so many books and bookshelves that she can¡¯t even comprehend it, let alone doing it all by herself. ¡®I don¡¯t think I can do it all in one day¡­¡¯ Min-ha gazed at Mrs. Pompa with her earnest eyes, thinking that maybe she was wrong. However, Mrs. Pompa pretended she didn¡¯t notice the gaze, and she continued to speak in a perfunctory tone. ¡°For lunch, you can eat what Mrs. Wanda brings at noon. And, when the sun goes down, you can finish work.¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t have to do it all within today?¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°¡­Phew, that¡¯s a relief. I got it.¡± Fortunately, she didn¡¯t seem to intend to trouble her. Now, feeling relieved, Min-ha grabbed the box and walked up the spiral staircase leading upstairs. At that, the eyes of Mrs. Pompa, who had been very hard on her, widened. Then, she muttered inaudibly to her. ¡°I thought she was going to scream that she can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°What? What did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Well, I shall leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you!¡± Min-ha shook her head slightly to greet her and waved her hand to Mrs. Pompa as she walked out of the library. Then, she climbed her ladder upstairs to the bookshelf in the corner upstairs. Because dust settles from top to bottom. So, it was from her calculation that she would have to clean from the top and work her way down. Although Min-ha, who climbed up to the top of the bookshelf, coughed out as if she had a fit of dust filling her nose as soon as she breathed in. ¡°Wow, cough! ¡­Cough! The dust!¡± Min-ha detracted the thoughts she had just a while ago. This must be deliberate and half intentional¡ª Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like it had been untouched for a long time like the Northern Annex, but the amount of dust coming out of the old book was beyond her imagination. Covering her mouth with one hand, Min-ha managed to pull out a book, gently wiping it off with a dry towel. As the dust disappeared, a thick book with a silver foil cover revealed its luxurious appearance. ¡°Oh..¡± Min-ha stared at the book with pride for a moment before brushing off the dust from the spot where it was placed and putting the book back on the bookshelf again. How long did she continue dusting her body like that, while dusting off books and wiping the bookshelf? ¡°¡­.¡± A little while ago, between the slightly opened library doors, there was a child watching Min-ha with his head sticking out as she was concentrating on her cleaning. Noah, who was less than half the size of a large library door, hugged a lion and a rabbit doll in both arms, and glanced up at her with his big green eyes. Squeak¡ª All of a sudden, without realizing it, the slightly opened door was pushed and there was a fairly loud noise. At the same time, Noah was startled and quickly fell from the side of the door. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Min-ha, who had been cleaning numerous books and bookshelves the whole time, finally lifted her head and turned to where the sound was heard. There, she saw the little Young Master, who was leaning against the door, was seen rushing out. She tilted her head and smiled softly. Then, she set the dry rag beside her so that her sneaking footsteps could not be heard as she went down to the first floor, where she stood behind the slightly opened door. ¡°Woah!¡± At that, Min-ha let out a short shout out at Noah Persen, who was standing outside the door. Because of that, startled, Noah turned his head toward her hurriedly and soon smiled mischievously as he made eye contact with her smiling. But, for a moment, Noah swiftly covered his face with the doll he was holding in his arms with a sullen face. Min-ha smiled even more at her cute appearance then crouched down in front of Noah. Making eye contact with him, she said, ¡°Hey Noah, how are you?¡± ¡°¡­Good morning, sister-in-law.¡± ¡°Are you bored and come to play? How did you know I was here?¡± ¡°¡­I asked the maids.¡± ¡°Really? I see. By the way, why are you covering your face?¡± When she asked with a smile at Noah, who was covering his doll against his face like a mask, the child answered with a sullen voice. ¡°¡­My brother told me not to play with sister-in-law.¡± At Noah¡¯s answer, Min-ha wrinkled her expression slightly. ¡®No, this man is really¡­. There is a degree to which it was shameful¡ª¡¯ However, when she saw Noah gazing at her face, she immediately relaxed her expression and spoke in a friendly voice. ¡°I see. Noah is a good boy who listens to his brother.¡± ¡°¡­Still, I want to play with my sister-in-law.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Thank you!¡± ¡°But, but¡­ My brother tells me not to play with sister-in-law, and he keeps saying sister-in-law bad. I want to play with my sister-in-law now¡­¡± Min-ha had to forcefully lower the corner of her mouth, which was constantly rising, at the sight of Noah who continued his words while hesitating. The boy was talking seriously in his own way, so she thought it would hurt his heart if she burst out laughing here. So, desperately biting her mouth and holding back her laughter, she took a long deep breath and rubbed her dusty hands against her skirt. Before stroking Noah¡¯s head with her cleaned hand. She opened her mouth again. ¡°It¡¯s all right, if Noah wants to play with me, you can come anytime. You¡¯ll have to wait while I¡¯m working or doing something, but if that¡¯s okay with you, you¡¯re always welcome. I will be waiting.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Nonetheless, you have to talk to your brother before you come. He would be worried if you disappeared without a word again like last time.¡± ¡°Although if I told him I am going to play with my sister-in-law, he would be angry¡­¡± At Min-ha¡¯s words that she can come at any time, Noah raised his head with a twinkle in his eyes, yet at the next words, she became pale again and bowed his head. Seeing that, she said reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave the matter for me to get scolded, so Noah can come to play anytime.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Of course! If he¡¯s angry with you, say that I made you do it. ¡®My sister-in-law threatened me to come over to play, so I had no choice!¡¯ like that¡­¡± ¡°¡­Can I do that?¡± ¡°Well, what can he do? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to kick me out of the house or hold grudges like a child? Even if that¡¯s the case, you can come to me!¡± Min-ha said, disheveling Noah¡¯s soft hair as she told him to believe in himself. At that moment, Noah lowered the two dolls that covered his little face and made eye contact with her. Then, he smiled bashfully and stretched out his arms as if asking for a hug. Seeing this, Min-ha wiped her hands on her dusty body to give him a hug. ¡°¡®Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to kick me out?¡¯ ¡­That¡¯s an interesting story.¡± Suddenly, as the warm air was blowing between Noah and Min-ha, the low-pitched voice spoke to her in a sarcastic tone above her head. Even though she wanted to pretend to ignore it, the voice was rather familiar. Min-ha thought to herself that this was a disaster inside as she slowly raised her head like a tin doll with less oil. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¡°Brother!¡± As she glanced up, her eyes met with Seth Persen, who was staring down with a cold and expressionless face. Min-ha smiled awkwardly and greeted him. ¡°¡­Oh, haha. When did you get here?¡± ¡°Since you said, ¡®Come and play without any hesitation¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­Really? Well, why did you come all the way here?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I just walk around my mansion as I please?¡± ¡°¡­T-that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°And, just above the library is my office. I¡¯m sure you know that?¡± ¡®¡­No, I didn¡¯t know.¡¯ Min-ha swallowed inwardly and peered at Seth, who extended his arm tenderly toward Noah As if he had really come to his office as he said, he was wearing a relatively comfortable white shirt and black uniform, not the fancy outfit she saw yesterday. Even so, he still looked like a well-crafted piece of art. Min-ha got up, brushing the hem of her clothes once again as if trying to avert her eyes away from the sight of him. Seeing so, Seth, who was holding Noah and glanced at Min-ha, opened his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re in bad shape again today. Maybe¡­ have you fallen into a strange superstition?¡± ¡°Strange superstition¡­?¡± ¡°If you are covered in dust, you¡¯ll be more beautiful.¡± ¡°Does that even make sense? Ah, I was just cleaning this place as you told me to?¡± ¡°I told you to work, I never told you to roll yourself in the dust.¡± ¡°And, I¡¯m doing that. Do you not pick up the dust while cleaning normally?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, though it¡¯s strange to hear it from your mouth.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s very rude, isn¡¯t it?¡± Min-ha answered with an indifferent voice, then turned and grabbed the doorknob of the slightly opened library before she turned to Seth and Noah and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go clean up again. I have to do as much as I am supposed to be paid.¡± ¡°¡­What about the amount you¡¯re supposed to receive?¡± ¡°Noah, let¡¯s play after work! Think about what we are going to do while I¡¯m working!¡± ¡°Yes, sister-in-law!¡± ¡°¡­Wait, who allows it?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s up to Noah. There is no law that requires Noah to get permission from anyone he wants to play with.¡± She simply responded to Seth¡¯s words and entered the library. However, ¡°¡­Excuse me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why are you following me?¡± All of a sudden, Seth, who she thought was going to the office, followed Min-ha into the library instead. When asked in bewilderment at the sight, he replied with a laugh. ¡°I told you a while ago. There is no place in my mansion that I cannot go.¡± ¡°I understand that. I see¡­¡± ¡°Then, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡®Well, the problem is that you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t seem to have an issue about this.¡¯ Min-ha rolled her eyes as she was in a difficult situation, and for a moment, an excuse popped up in her mind. She spoke hurriedly. ¡°Oh, right! Work! Aren¡¯t you working?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of doing it here today.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°I came here because I needed data on the local tax revenue.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Sir Kei.¡± Nonetheless, after simply defending Min-ha¡¯s attempt, Seth just turned around and called a man named Kei. At that, a young knight with light green hair, wearing monoculars, appeared from a blind spot in the hallway. He bowed down to Seth and said, ¡°Did you call, sir?¡± ¡°Bring all the necessary documents related to taxation in the Clois region from the office to here.¡± ¡°I will take your orders.¡± He quickly rose up at Seth¡¯s command and walked quickly down the hallway. Even though he took the order, his movement was very swift. It was just that. ¡°¡­.¡± Because everything went by so suddenly, Min-ha stared at Seth, who stood in front of her, and Kei, who had already become so far away, in turn with a bewildering gaze. Her eyes met his, and he just smirked briefly as he spoke through his eyes. ¡®Is it all right now?¡¯ Minha responded to that gaze with the same eyes, ¡®Isn¡¯t this too much?¡¯ She then asked Seth in a voice full of doubt. ¡°Are you trying to keep an eye on my cleanliness? Don¡¯t tell me, the Duke isn¡¯t doing that, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a disease to be over conscious.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°And, even if it¡¯s surveillance, isn¡¯t it good to know that you¡¯re not lazy and doing well?¡± In the end, all that came back was even more empty words. The sarcasm was also mean, but his words were not wrong, so she felt that it was even more mean. Staring at Seth for a moment, Min-ha then sighed deeply as Noah was staring between them before she turned around. ¡°¡­All right. It¡¯s up to you. As you said, this is your mansion. Noah, then, have a good time! See you later!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Min-ha thought it would be better to clean up or work hard, rather than arguing more in a battle she can¡¯t win. It would have been great if he could use his word and have a mind as good as his handsome face. Obviously, ¡®Minase Persen¡¯ has done a lot of things to deserve this treatment, though she is actually, ¡®Kim Min-ha!¡¯ Regardless, even if she said a hundred times that it was unfair, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Even if I die soon, my appearance is still Minase Persen¡­¡¯ Min-ha decided to pour her resentment of the injustice into cleaning as she climbed the ladder again and wiped the old books with a cloth. Indeed¡ª Wipe, wipe. Let¡¯s pretend to be ignorant of Seth¡¯s gaze, which is sometimes directed to her like that. * * * It¡¯s been a couple of hours since then. After finishing all the documents Kei brought, Seth stroked Noah¡¯s head, who was sitting next to him. At first, Noah, who sat next to him was enthusiastically reading a children¡¯s book, soon got bored and fell asleep with the book open. So, Seth slowly put a wool blanket over his younger brother¡¯s shoulder in case he would be cold, gently patted his small shoulder affectionately, then involuntarily lifted his head and looked up at the second floor. There, Minase was seen taking out old books from the bookshelf, dusting them off, and organizing them. Except for stretching occasionally or loosening her stiff shoulders from lifting and lowering heavy books, she was constantly dusting and cleaning. He was truly amazed by the scene in front of him. He has so far doubted whether she was the Minase Persen he knew. ¡®¡­Did she really become someone else?¡¯ However, Seth quickly shook his head. The Minase Persen she knew was not that kind of woman¡ªworking hard like that is definitely acting, and she must be working hard like that because he was watching. It was clear that she was trying to change the image she had, by pretending to be hardworking as though she was a different person. ¡­Yes. That must be it. Thinking so, Seth stared at Minase, who was cleaning, with sharp eyes again. ¡°¡­.¡± But, as soon as his gaze reached her, she got up and put the book she was holding onto the clean bookshelf. Then, looking at the cleaned bookshelf and the next uncleaned bookshelf alternately, she grinned slightly as if proud. She looked so happy and innocent that Seth was distracted. It was a smile that she had never shown him from the moment she first met him until now. Maybe that¡¯s why¡ªhe couldn¡¯t believe it with his own eyes. Seth shut his eyes and opened them hesitantly, checking to make sure if he had seen an illusion. Although, at that moment, he was surprised to see something that had caught his eyes, so he unknowingly kicked the desk and got up. Rattle¡ª! ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°¡­Ugh, what¡¯s going on? Brother?¡± ¡®Am I crazy¡­?¡¯ For a moment, her figure appeared as a woman he had never seen, with black hair. ¡®¡­Just a moment ago, what was that?¡¯ Startled by the noise he had made, Seth looked back at Minase once again. ¡°What¡ªwhat, what? Earthquake? Or, a worm?¡± Instead, what caught his eyes was Minase Persen, with blonde hair and emerald green eyes that were all too familiar. At that, he finally shook his head with a blank expression on his face. ¡°¡­Nothing.¡± ¡°What, you scared Noah and me.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Well, I was surprised.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Did you doze off for a second?¡± ¡°¡­Maybe.¡± ¡°After all, working was an excuse, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡®¡­He is just dozing off while I¡¯m working hard.¡¯ Minase clicked her tough and went back upstairs to the second floor, and Noah, still sleepy, laid down again with his book. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Seth, who stared at Noah and Minase alternately, took a deep breath and buried his face in his hands. It seems that the thought that Minase, who has suddenly changed recently overnight, seemed to have accumulated from fatigue. Surely, because without that, he would have never seen such a nonsensical fantasy. ¡®¡­I must have seen something wrong.¡¯ Yes, ¡®that¡¯ Minase Persen is laughing. That¡¯s why he sees that woman as someone else. That was just impossible. Seth firmly believed that what he had seen was, and should be, a haze, an illusion, or a vision. He convinced himself that he was concerned about her sudden change, and the fantasies were all an illusion created by her mind. ¡°Brother¡­?¡± Did the agitation of the heart show on his face? Noah, who was slightly awake by Seth¡¯s strangely changed mood, raised his sleepy face and asked. Faced with the child¡¯s innocent and cute face, he straightened his stiff expression and stroked the boy¡¯s small head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to go.¡± ¡°¡­Are you going to work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At his words, Noah nodded his head and fell asleep again. Seth gazed down at that peaceful figure with a complicated mood. ¡­The child is so pure that he forgets so quickly and forgives so easily. Until just a while ago, he would be afraid of being criticized if only Minase Persen were around, though it¡¯s as if he let those thoughts go already. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t¡ªI can¡¯t.¡± With that thought in mind, he eventually stood up with a complicated look on his paperwork and muttered to himself. All the more complicated fluctuations in Noah¡¯s appearance are fantasies and delusions. So, if he didn¡¯t see Minase Persen¡¯s face for a few days, these feelings would definitely disappear. Yes. That is the case. Seth repeated the thought to himself again, as if brainwashing himself. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 15 Chapter 15 When Min-ha, who was concentrating on cleaning, came down to the first floor to eat lunch, Noah was the only one sitting there. She glanced at the children¡¯s book in his hand as he was rubbing his sleepy eyes. She then asked Noah, who smiled when their eyes met. ¡°Oh, Noah? Were you here alone?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She then tilted her head at the child¡¯s answer and peered around for nothing. Seeing Min-ha like that, Noah tilted his head cutely and said as if he had something on his mind. ?? ¡°My brother said he was going to work.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, really? I see!¡± Hearing the answer, she nodded, then stroked the child¡¯s head. ¡®He¡¯d still come to work even if he¡¯s dying soon.¡¯ Indeed, he seemed to have been monitoring her. Min-ha slightly wrinkled her brow when she recalled Seth¡¯s face, which was sarcastically staring at her until a while ago. ?? ¡°¡­Sister-in-law. I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Huh¡­? Oh, right. Let¡¯s go eat lunch! If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t we eat together?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As Noah spoke while clutching the hem of her robe tightly, she replied with a bright smile. Then, she moved down from the chair and followed the boy, who took her hand and led her towards the door. Still, she looked around for no reason. He thought that Seth Persen, that man, would pop out of nowhere again. ¡®Hopefully, he¡¯s not going to come here and nag me about having lunch with Noah. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, he should have promised to tell me when he would go to work¡­¡¯ 2 ¡ª Duke Seth Persen and Kim Min-ha The East Annex of the Central castle of the Persen Estate. Seth Persen, who was buried in a mountain of papers in the office decorated in dark blue and silver, which symbolizes the Persen Family, put down his pen as he signed the last document before him. ¡°Whoo¡­¡± His fatigue subsided a little as he wiped his slightly red eyes with both hands. As the sunlight streaming through the dark blue curtain caught his eye, he made a slight impression. It probably had been a few days. On that day, he decided to avoid Minase at the library for the time being, and he never left the East Annex, using the backlog of work as an excuse. If he had a moment to spare, he would go outside, and he would head straight back when he came back. Although his body quickly became exhausted, his mind was surprisingly relaxed, making him feel rather relieved. Certainly, the confused minds of that day must have been his misunderstanding. Her pure smile, which she had never shown to him before, must have shaken his mind for a moment. Even so, Minase¡¯s appearance is so beautiful that it is captivating, so it was only for a moment that his mind was disturbed by that appearance. Seth was so convinced that he sorted out the pile of books and papers as he dwelled on the thought. ¡°May I enter, Your Excellency?¡± At that moment, Lancelot¡¯s voice was heard with a knock on the door of the office. Raising his head at the voice, Seth answered out the door. ?? ¡°Come in.¡± When permission was granted, Lancelot opened the door, entered, and bowed down to Seth. He motioned a small beckoning to him, and Lancelot, who raised his head, came forward and presented a letter. He glanced down at the red wax-sealed letter to confirm the sender. It had arrived from the intelligence guild, which had been dispatched to the border area, Bayen. He ripped open the letter with the paper-knife that was on the desk in the office and said, ?? ¡°I guess you finally received the reply.¡± ?? ¡°Your Excellency.¡± ??Seth, who was reading the letter quickly with his eyes, suddenly let out a cold laugh. Then, he handed the letter he was holding to Lancelot and opened his mouth again. ¡°As expected, Count Joaquin was secretly plotting treason.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Report this to the Emperor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send it by the end of the day, but¡­ are you all right, Your Excellency?¡± At his word, he smiled bitterly as Lancelot spoke with a complicated gaze as he had a clouded expression on his face. But, that smile was short-lived. He soon returned to normal and spoke with cold eyes. ¡°In the end, Kain Joaquin, we have to take him down.¡± ¡°¡­We did the report on our side, so shall we report to His Majesty and leave the punishment to other knights?¡± ¡°Nonsense. Are you going to hand over the entire prey that has been cut off its breathing to someone else?¡± ¡°Of course not, but Count Joaquin is an old friend of yours, isn¡¯t he? Someone like that¡­¡± ¡°Lancelot.¡± As Lancelot asked cautiously, Seth raised an eyebrow in displeasure and cut him off. Then, he continued, staring at him with sharp eyes. ?? ¡°In war and politics, you must not forget that anyone can become an enemy the moment when they turn their back on you.¡± ¡°I understand. However, since Count Joaquin was very special to the Duke from a very young age¡­¡± ¡°But, from the moment he turned his back, this ending was also predestined.¡± ¡°¡­Your Excellency.¡± ¡°I know what you are worried about. Kain¡­ I was with him chasing the smell of blood on the battlefield. I know your loyalty to understand my heart to cut him down.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°However.¡± Recalling the days of a mercenary who lived more fiercely than anyone else, Seth¡¯s eyes, which had loosened slightly, shone sharply again. Turning his head from his seat, he stroked the portrait of Noah and his mother who was holding him, in the center of his desk. ¡°I must protect Noah, the people in my estate, and my knights. To do so, there is a path that needs to be abandoned, and there is no one that cannot be taken down. I will never again hesitate to cut someone down because I am foolishly led by affection.¡± ¡°Your Excellency¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all. So, please stop giving that kind of advice. This subjugation will be done by our knights. Do you understand?¡± Lancelot smiled bitterly at Seth¡¯s cold gaze at the end of those words. The Master, who is ten years younger than him, has an ice-cold face like this again. He hid the deepest compassion, affection, and guilt beneath that face. ?? People call him the Imperial Sword¡ªthe Emperor¡¯s Lightsword made of ice and glass, but only Lancelot knew. When his Master takes someone¡¯s life, he suffers for a long time from the weight of the life he had taken away for a long time. ?? Because of this, he dared to speak out even though he knew it may seem disloyal, though his Mister did not seem to have any intention of withdrawing from the war before his eyes. Lancelot replied bitterly with a smile as if he had no choice but to answer that to Seth, who had a firm expression on his face. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Have you thought about when would be a good time to leave?¡± ¡°It seems that we will have to go out in the next week at the earliest, or within a fortnight at the latest. We shouldn¡¯t give the enemy time to gather troops.¡± ¡°All right. We will leave as soon as we¡¯re ready. I¡¯ll tell Sir Percival as well.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ?? There was no hesitation in Lancelot¡¯s reply. Seth, who had a stiff face from earlier, finally sat down in a comfortable position. Seeing that his Master¡¯s heart had been relaxed, Lancelot smiled softly and spoke in a light tone. ¡°By the way, Noah would cry and cling to you, asking you to take him, too, if he finds out that Your Excellency is leaving.¡± ¡°Because Noah didn¡¯t know much about the horrors of war. Besides, without me here, she¡¯d be less nervous to be separated from me.¡± ?? ¡°If you¡¯re concerned about the former Duchess, I think you can ease your worries a little.¡± Then came the topic of discussion about the ex-Duchess, Minase Persen. At that, Seth¡¯s face, which had been released softly, hardened slightly again. He turned to Lancelot and opened his mouth. ?? ¡°¡­That¡¯s a hasty conclusion for a prudent person. Don¡¯t tell me, did she buy you as well?¡± ¡°There is no way. I¡¯m only speaking in light of the recent acts of the Duchess.¡± ¡°Acts?¡± Seth¡¯s expression changed as though he was a little interested. Looking at his face, Lancelot recalled the report Gawain had posted to Noah instead of him, and continued. ??¡°It seems that she comes out at a set time every day and starts cleaning the house first, even if no one asks her to.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± ¡°Mrs. Pompa was also astonished at the sight of that, too. She thought that the Duchess would quit in a day or two¡­ Though she didn¡¯t. Furthermore¡­¡± ?? ¡°????¡± ¡°Furthermore?¡± ¡°She¡¯s visiting Bediviel, who was in charge of finances, to pick up her full wage steadily every day.¡± ¡° A daily wage?¡± ¡°Yes. When Bediviel said, ¡®I will collect it at once when you need it next time,¡¯ she replied, ¡®I would like to collect the reward for the hard work I did with my own hands.¡¯ It must have looked like the evil debtor in the old book¡­ Pfft. Bediviel complained a fair bit.¡± ¡°Surprisingly. I thought she¡¯d yell and insult me for giving such a small amount of money in exchange for selling her pride. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so surprised, Your Grace. Do you know what the ex-Duchess does with that money?¡± Lancelot spoke more intriguingly at the sight of his Master, who pretended not to care but actually listened carefully. And now, he even asked questions as if to arouse his interest. Seeing this, Seth felt uncomfortable, as if he was somehow being dragged along as he wanted. Still, in the end, he stared at Lancelot as though he was curious, like he thought. ¡°She wanted to buy a small, two-room house.¡± ?? ¡°Such a simple dream that doesn¡¯t suit her.¡± ¡°Compared to the daily wage that your Excellency gives her now. So, Mrs. Wanda said that, and now, she says she will save half of it and buy snacks and gifts for Young Master Noah and the young attendants with the rest of the money.¡± ¡°¡­That woman?¡± ?? ¡°So, these days, the servants are surprised that the ex-Duchess seems to have become a different person overnight. In addition, servants with children are being kind to her as well since she was nice to their children.¡± ??¡°Isn¡¯t it all acting? She knows to some extent that I¡¯m keeping an eye on her.¡± ¡°No way. I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± When Seth, who was denied at once, asked in a curt voice, Lancelot, without a word, pulled out a small cloth-wrapped object from the pocket of his armor and handed it to Seth. Looking at Lancelot¡¯s suspicious behavior urging him to untie the cloth and open it quickly. ?? What came out of the cloth was colorful, marble-like candy. Seth picked it up and looked around, before putting it back down and asked. ¡°What evidence is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of the candies that the Duchess is secretly making, saying she¡¯s going to give it to Noah next week as a gift.¡± ¡°¡­To Noah?¡± ?? ¡°It¡¯s a secret, and she¡¯s keeping your mouth shut even from Ella, who taught her how to make the candy. This is one of the failures in the process. If she had known that Sir Gawain was monitoring her, would she have given him this?¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t know this much.¡± Nonetheless, despite Lancelot¡¯s words, Seth could not remove his suspicious expression. Lancelot thought he looked like a stubborn little boy, though he didn¡¯t dare say it. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have believed it myself if I hadn¡¯t seen the actions of the former Duchess and the way she looked at Noah with my own eyes.¡¯ Regardless, unlike himself, who was observing from a relative distance, the Duke had been betrayed by someone he had once trusted as his family. As his Master said, the possibility that it might be acting cannot be completely ruled out. However, at least he said this because he wanted his Master to lessen his worries about his younger brother. Lancelot thought so and chipped in. ¡°I am well aware of the former Duchess¡¯s behavior, so it¡¯s not unreasonable to doubt that. But, the former Duchess has changed. At least, not abusing Noah unfairly.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s my judgment that you can believe in, Your Grace.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Having said that, Lancelot gave his respects to Seth, and without hesitation, turned around and went out the door. Click. Left alone with the sound of the door closing, Seth stared at the door that Lancelot had shut without a word. Then, he took a deep breath and shifted his complicated gaze to the colorful candy on the desk. ¡®This¡­ She made this?¡¯ The woman who insisted that cooking was made and dedicated for lowly things¡ªthat woman? Once again, he grabbed the candy and gazed carefully. Certainly, the shape of the inside, filled with fruit, was not very beautiful because it wasn¡¯t made by a professional patissier. Seth, who looked at it silently, inadvertently brought the candy in his hand to his lips. ¡°¡­It¡¯s unpleasantly sweet.¡± He rolled a candy large enough to slightly inflate his cheek pockets, muttering in a blunt voice. To be honest, he thought it would be, but it wasn¡¯t poisonous. Nevertheless, the candy was sweet like poison. Seth was displeased with the sweetness that spread in his mouth, though he didn¡¯t spit it out. ¡®I just didn¡¯t spit it out because there might be poison inside.¡¯ Seth thought so, and didn¡¯t spit until all the candy he had put in his mouth melted away Chapter 16 Chapter 16 After starting cleaning the library in the East Annex, her daily life has stabilized. No, to be precise, it would have been correct that she had accepted her life in the Persen¡¯s mansion as ¡®Kim Min-ha¡¯s daily life.¡¯ In fact, Min-ha didn¡¯t think she would be doing the cleaning job for so long at first, as she thought it would be over soon after she had reached the Vatican for divorce. The divorce decision, which seemed like it would be done just by signing it right away, seemed to be delayed for some reason. The servants of the Persen secretly looked at Min-ha, speculating that the Duke¡¯s static, pure-blooded aristocrats were putting pressure on the Vatican not to proceed with the divorce, fearing he would marry the daughter of an Imperial nobleman. Although Min-ha didn¡¯t care since it was not something that has to do with her, anyway. Instead, she thought that she should focus on ¡®making money,¡¯ and devoted herself to the cleaning job even harder. Mrs. Pompa and her attendants, who initially doubted that she would clean properly, also cast their suspicions at Min-ha¡¯s hard work. Not only that, some of them even came up to her and gave her tips on how to clean quickly without Mrs. Pompa¡¯s knowledge. So, as the tricks and skills accumulated, the easier the job was, the more time she had. Therefore, she used the rest of her time to learn various necessary skills from Wanda. Originally, it was only sewing that Wanda was supposed to teach her, but now, she was also teaching her how to take care of clothes, laundry, and simple cooking. Min-ha, who had been learning from Wanda as her teacher, was interested in cooking after sewing. Money is the most necessary thing to survive in this world. And, the reason money is needed is to make ends meet. ?? There would be no need to do this if you could deliver or buy any food at a relatively low price like in Korea. However, this world was a place where you had to hire someone if you couldn¡¯t do it yourself. Hence, Min-ha somehow took the time to learn how to cook as well. And, Noah was always the first to sample the dishes she made in the process. Min-ha said, cutting a piece of freshly baked apple pie and sticking it out towards Noah. ?? ¡°Noah, would you like to take a bite? Now, ah¡ª¡± ?? ¡°Ah¡ª¡± ¡°¡­How does it taste?¡± She then asked again, staring at the little boy who was munching the pie in his mouth with a nervous expression. Noah looked at her as he was chewing her apple pie, which was full in his mouth. And, after swallowing everything in his mouth, he smiled broadly. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief! Would you like to eat some more?¡± ?? ¡°Yes!¡± Fortunately, Noah¡¯s response was very good. With her happy face, Min-ha dipped a sliced ??apple pie with a fork and put it in his little mouth. At the same time, she also put a tiny bite in her mouth as well to taste after seeing Noah chewing happily. At that, the soft texture of a well-baked apple and the sweetness of honey spread softly in her mouth. Luckily, it was properly baked today, so it was delicious. She turned to Wanda, who was standing next to her, and opened her mouth with a smile. ?? ¡°Thank you for your help today, Wanda. Thanks to you, it¡¯s very delicious.¡± ?? ¡°It is all thanks to your hard work.¡± ?? ¡°No, it¡¯s all thanks to Wanda¡¯s help. I¡¯ll be in your care next time, too!¡± ?? ¡°Yes. As much as you like, Madam.¡± ?? ¡°Oh, by the way, could you hand out some of these to your attendants? Please. I think I made too much food for myself¡­¡± Minha smiled shyly, pointing to the apple pie stacked on the tray next to the table. It was a big problem since she always made an amount that Noah and herself couldn¡¯t handle whenever she made something. Whether it was because she resembled her parents, who ran a restaurant, or whether her big hands are hereditary. It was now a daily routine to throw away the waste and to share what was left with everyone. Still, she failed a little last time, but this time she can share the successful desserts. ??When she asked her, thinking it was a good thing that there was a lot, Wanda replied with a smile. ¡°Of course. I think the servants will love it.¡± ¡°Really? I hope so. The candy I made last time was too sweet¡­¡± ¡°The candy you gave me last time was also loved by the servants.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you lying to me now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way. Everyone said it was very tasty.¡± ?? At Min-ha¡¯s suspicion that she was just saying something nice to hear, Wanda laughed softly and denied it. Then, Noah, who had been listening to the conversation while nibbling on the apple pie, suddenly raised his hand and shouted. ?? ¡°That¡¯s right, sister-in-law! The candy was really good!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah! But, today¡¯s apple pie was the best!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, I¡¯ll do it every day!¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m excited. I wish it was my birthday every day.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Min-ha, who smiled at Noah¡¯s happy face, stopped her words for a moment and asked again. ¡®I think he just said it was his birthday¡­?¡¯ Whose birthday is it? No way¡ª She pressed him again to confirm as she gazed into his eyes intently. ¡°Birthday, whose birthday is it?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± ?? ¡°Noah, is it your birthday?¡± Noah nodded as he lowered his eyes at her question. ¡°Oh, my!¡± Startled, Min-ha took a deep breath. Then, she put both hands on the little boy¡¯s shoulder and hurriedly asked. ¡°When? Today? Is today your birthday?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ?? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡ª¡± ?? Noah hesitated and couldn¡¯t answer. It was sad to see him like this. ¡®Did he ever get nailed to ¡®Minase Persen¡¯ that girl never does anything like her birthday party?¡¯ It was at that time when she was about to question Noah the reason one more time, wondering if ¡®she¡¯ really was the reason. ?? ¡°It was customary to pass the Young Master¡¯s birthday quietly every year, Madam.¡± ?? ¡°Why?¡± ?? ¡°Because Young Master Noah¡¯s birthday is the same day as the anniversary of Grand Madam.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The answer came from Wanda. ?? Min-ha looked down at Noah, who was speechless as if he had really forgotten. He bowed his head after hearing Wanda, who answered with a complicated face. It was very heartbreaking to see a child like that¡­ Still, she was upset to think that his birthday passed without proper congratulations every time because his mother¡¯s death anniversary and his birthday overlapped. No, she was desperate for the child¡¯s wish just now on his birthday, when he should be the day he¡¯s most excited about. Thinking so, Min-ha got a little angry. The same was true for the servants, but she was most upset with that man especially¡­ Seth Persen. Shouldn¡¯t he be nicer on his birthday so that Noah doesn¡¯t feel guilty? ?? ¡®That person called brother, seriously!¡¯ ?? Lowering her head and tapping Noah¡¯s shoulder gently, Min-ha gazed into the face of the child, who raised his head in surprise and spoke in a very serious voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Noah. This sister will congratulate you properly.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a birthday present. Let¡¯s go.¡± ?? ¡°No, Madam!¡± Then, Wanda, who was listening to the two of them, hurriedly intervened. She grabbed Min-ha¡¯s arm, a little excited, and spoke as though to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for only the two of you, Madam and Young Master, to go out! At least if you don¡¯t get permission from the Duke and are accompanied by an escort¡­!¡± ?? ¡°So, all I have to do is to get permission from him?¡± ¡°¡­Yes? ¡­Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡®All right.¡¯ Min-ha nodded her head and got up from her seat. She went to the drawers next to the bed and brought with a pocket of gold coins she had collected so far, before turning to Wanda with a puzzled expression on her face. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be back with permission. Noah, would you like to go out with me?¡± ¡°¡­Can I really go?¡± ¡°Why? Does Noah hate going out with me?¡± Saying so, she glanced at the little boy who hesitated. Noah paused though soon replied as if he could be honest with her looking at him affectionately like that. ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t. I want to go!¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go! Off to get the permission!¡± At Noah¡¯s honest response, Min-ha smiled and reached out her hand to him. The little boy grinned brightly at her as he came closer and grabbed her outstretched hand. ?? Holding on the hand of little Noah, who held her hand tightly, she shook it up and down as though playing with him before opening the kitchen door. ¡°¡­Are you all right, Madam?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know what Wanda is worried about. Where do you spend a day or two talking to that person? I¡¯m used to it now.¡± Min-ha smiled lightly in response to Wanda¡¯s worried face. At the same time, seeing Noah, who was slightly discouraged by Wanda¡¯s concerns, she led the child¡¯s arm out the door to urge him. As if to believe only in herself, Noah was dragged along as she led, with his round and big eyes twinkling again. Seeing Noah like that, Min-ha was determined to get permission to go out at any cost. ??In fact, just thinking of his face, the thought of meeting that sarcastic, handsome face for a long time seemed awkward after a long time. However, for Noah, she could endure that much. ?? ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll do it. Since he loves it so much!¡¯ At that, she held Noah¡¯s hand tightly, firmly swearing that she would unconditionally carry out her will no matter what that sarcastic man said. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Min-ha and Noah headed to the East Annex along the road that was now quite familiar. Then, she greeted the servants of the East Annex, who had become acquainted with her from the cleaning work, and went up the stairs at once before standing in front of the office. Standing in front of the office door, which seemed to be 1.5 times her height, she took a deep breath without realizing it. ¡°¡­Hoo. All right.¡± And, as if she was determined, Min-ha grabbed Noah¡¯s hand and knocked with her empty hand. At that, the sharp and blunt voice of Seth Persen came from inside the office. ¡°Who is it?¡± ?? ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ?? ¡°Come in.¡± When she answered Seth¡¯s question about who she was, the answer didn¡¯t come back for a while. So, she knocked on the door once more and urged him, and only then did the answer come back. Min-ha held Noah¡¯s hand, opened the door of her office, and entered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here. With Noah, even.¡± Inside the office decorated with dark blue and silver insignia, Seth, who sat at a huge desk that seemed as though three people could fit, spoke in a blunt voice. She gazed at Seth without realizing. After not seeing him for a few days, his face seems to have gotten a little thinner, and it looked like he had a little shade under his eyes. ¡®Has he been busy lately?¡¯ Just looking at it, the signs of overwork were evident, so she narrowed her brows slightly. ?? ¡®The handsome man, who was always so proud and full of confidence, looks like he is going to die today for some reason. Has he been that busy with work¡­?¡¯ Maybe it¡¯s because of his weak face that she saw for the first time? Kim Min-ha, who wanted to ask if he had been too busy to sleep. As those questions sprung up from the corner of her heart, she struggled to press them. ¡®¡­No. I shouldn¡¯t say that. He will interpret it in a bad way, and it¡¯ll start a fight.¡¯ Thinking so, Min-ha opened her mouth, swallowing the worries about Seth that had blossomed in her mind. ?? ¡°Is this a place I shouldn¡¯t have come in?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mean it that way. Rather, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s awkward for you to be in my office.¡± ¡°Awkward, you¡¯re talking like it¡¯s the first time it¡¯s happened? Oh, you don¡¯t let people in the office?¡± ¡®Is he the type of person who only receives written reports without getting face-to-face reports¡­?¡¯ When Min-ha shrugged her shoulders and asked, Seth looked at her and answered. ¡°It¡¯s the first time¡­¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time. This is the first time you have come to the office, though to be precise, it¡¯s the first time you have come to me.¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± ?? Min-ha unknowingly exclaimed at the return answer. She thought he would be sarcastic, but what he replied back was a little surprising. ¡®No, if you¡¯re a married couple, don¡¯t you go visit each other¡¯s workplaces at least once¡­? Much less even in the same mansion.¡¯ A question suddenly popped into her mind, but he didn¡¯t bother to ask because she seemed to know the answer from Seth¡¯s gaze, which fell low as he stared at her. It was obvious that the ¡®former¡¯ Minase Persen played a part. Also, he wouldn¡¯t have told her to come to his place to break her pride. ?? She glanced at him with that thought in mind. At the same time, Seth, who narrowed his brows slightly at the sight of Min-ha looking at him without saying a word, spoke. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you come here because you have something to say? It must be quite urgent for you to come to my office in person.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not urgent. I have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°Request? What is it this time?¡± ?? Hearing her words, he smirked and crossed his arms. Min-ha groaned a little but held it in. This was because his cooperation was desperately needed. Therefore, despite Seth¡¯s twisted attitude, she confided her business without saying a word. ¡°Please give me permission to go out with Noah.¡± ¡°¡­Going out, you mean going out of the mansion?¡± ?? ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t know, but I heard today is Noah¡¯s birthday? I want to go to buy Noah¡¯s birthday present and eat out. So, please let me go. Originally, I was just going to go because I didn¡¯t know if I needed to report these things, but they said that I need your permission to go out? They say we need a guardian knight for Noah. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Right, Noah?¡± ?? ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, brother.¡± As she finished speaking, she stroked Noah¡¯s little head softly, who was standing next to her, and the little boy smiled shyly and replied back. Seeing the two of them like that, Seth frowned even more than before. He stared at Min-ha with a sharp gaze and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you and Noah go alone?¡± ¡°Why? Because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll hurt Noah? Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you. It¡¯s all right to attach a guardian knight, so please give me permission.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy a gift, take a look outside the mansion, eat out with Noah, and then come back. I¡¯m not even going to sleep for the night, so what are you so worried about? Could it be that the security is so messed up that you¡¯re worried? Is that why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. The Knights of the Persen family are the most elite army of the Empire. There is no such thing as a security problem.¡± ¡°Really? So, what are you worried about? There¡¯s no problem, then.¡± At Min-ha¡¯s prompt, Seth just stared at her as if at a loss for words. ?? ¡®Yay. I won.¡¯ She laughed triumphantly at Seth, who couldn¡¯t object to her words for the first time. Seeing that, he narrowed his brow even more. Then, for some reason, he gazed at Min-ha and Noah alternately without saying a word, with a thoughtful expression on her face, Then, soon after, Seth got up from his seat and opened his mouth. ¡°I will go with you.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°Huh, really? Brother?¡± At his words, Noah shouted with excitement and joy, while Min-ha looked surprised. ¡®He wants to go with me¡­?¡¯ It was a completely unexpected response. At best, she thought he would attach Lancelot or other knights, though Min-ha never imagined such an answer. ¡°¡­Now, wait a minute¡ªDid I hear it wrong? I beg your pardon?¡± ?? ¡°I¡¯m coming with you.¡± ?? ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? It¡¯s because I can¡¯t let you and Noah go alone.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that. Of course, I knew you wouldn¡¯t let Noah and me go alone. However¡­¡± ¡°That means that someone is expected to join. So, what¡¯s so surprising?¡± As he asked back to Min-ha again, her head went blank even more. Of course, that would be. Although she didn¡¯t think that the companion would be Seth Persen¡­ ¡®What¡­ Why?¡¯ Question marks filled her mind. Isn¡¯t that person, Minase Persen, terrible and disgusting? Then, why does he want to go out together? Why? Why¡­? After a while, she answered Seth, who looked at her bewildered face as if he was laughing at her. ¡°¡­Well, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d say you would go.¡± ¡°Then, who did you expect to go with?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Perhaps, Sir Lancelot?¡± ?? At his question, Min-ha gave a name that came to mind without much thought, although Seth¡¯s handsome face distorted in an unpleasant way. He stared at her with her sharp eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know when you became so close with my knight.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon? I¡¯m not that close. I just say hello to him because of Noah?¡± ¡°Greetings? You? ¡­Ha, anyone related to me would make you shudder, but Lancelot is special?¡± ¡°Oh, my God. There¡¯s nothing special about it, okay? In the first place, the only knight I knew in this castle was Sir Lancelot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good excuse. What should I do with Rupert Guineabis? I wondered what you would do if you saw him one more time. So, you were the one who watched my knights¡¯ imperceptions and only looked at the opportunity¡­ Or, maybe your lover¡¯s tastes have changed a bit?¡± ¡°Oh, seriously! Why do you always interpret everything that way? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± She was going to let it slide quietly, but there was no way she could let what he just said pass like that. Min-ha shouted angrily at Seth¡¯s unilateral criticism of Minase Persen¡¯s karma again today. ?? ¡®I know there¡¯s a lot of stuff that has accumulated over the years, though interpreting good intentions crookedly like this all the time would be a talent.¡¯ So, she tried to open her mouth to say something to him. However, Noah, who had been holding her hand all this time, squeezed her hand a little, which caught her attention. At that small movement, Min-ha quickly lowered her head. ?? ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong, Noah?¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t fight. Brother, sister-in-law¡­¡± ¡°Oh, no. We¡¯re not fighting.¡± ¡°¡­I, I¡¯m just not going to go. I¡¯ll be home. So, don¡¯t fight.¡± ?? Min-ha felt the pain of someone stabbing her chest with a needle when she saw Noah bowing his head, saying that she would not leave. Until a while ago, Noah had been looking forward to going out with her. However, with his favorite brother and her growling, it was not unreasonable to think that he would not be able to get out because of that. ¡®¡­Anyway, really.¡¯ ?? Min-ha squatted in front of Noah, who was dispirited, stroking his little head and glaring at Seth. Seeing that, he clicked his tongue briefly. Her eyes were full of regret as she peered at her child, whether she had any realization that she had offended Noah. She stopped arguing with Seth and spoke in a soft voice, making eye contact with Noah to cheer him up. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Noah. It wasn¡¯t a fight, and it wasn¡¯t because of Noah.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ?? ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°¡­Th¡ªthen, can I go out with sister-in-law today?¡± ¡°Sure! Of course, we can go!¡± As Min-ha confirmed, Noah¡¯s face, which had been gloomy, brightened in an instant. Although at that moment, he suddenly glanced up, hesitating and said, looking at her eyes. ¡°¡­Then, will brother be going, too?¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 ¡°¡­Uh.¡± As Noah asked her the question again, his face was clouded by Min-ha¡¯s hesitant response. Then, with a tearful look, he alternately looked at Min-ha in front of him, and Seth, who was standing in front of the office desk in turn. She let out a short sigh, as anyone who saw that figure would say, ¡®I want to go with my brother and my sister-in-law.¡¯ ¡®¡­I can¡¯t help it. Noah wants this.¡¯ Min-ha changed her expression and replied with a smile. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m excited!¡± ¡°You like it that much?¡± ¡°Yes! I always went out with my brother and Lance, but this is the first time I went out with my brother and my sister-in-law!¡± At her answer, Noah jumped from place to place with an excited look on his face and rejoiced. It was the first time Noah seemed to be this happy. Seeing him, Min-ha thought that he was cute, but her heart was bitter. To be precise, she felt sorry for him. The loneliness of the child was felt from the way he was so happy even when he got to go out with his family, which was usually not such a big deal. So, even though she was looking at Noah with her mouth smiling, her eyes were not smiling at all. Though she raised her head suddenly because Min-ha felt Seth¡¯s presence approaching her. Then, Seth, who made eye contact with her, spoke in a blunt voice. ¡°What do you think, talking to Noah like that without my opinion?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that we would go together first? Surely, you are not going to say anything now, are you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Noah, let¡¯s go. Hold sister¡¯s hand!¡± ¡°Yes! Sister!¡± When Min-ha asked with a smile, he could only avoid her gaze without saying a word. It was difficult to read the emotions on his face, but it didn¡¯t matter to her now. Min-ha lifted her body up lightly and held out her hand to Noah, who was very excited. At that, the little boy quickly grabbed her hand tightly. Wiggling her hand playfully, she glanced back at Seth, who was still standing tall, and said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Only then did he follow her slowly. Eventually, she soon left the office, smiling face to face with the happy Noah. The first view she saw outside the mansion was much more lively than Min-ha had imagined. ¡°¡­Wow!¡± She exclaimed as she gazed at the downtown area with the same face as Noah, who was very excited. The red brick houses and a gray stone-paved road, and the market spread along the road were like a large flower garden with colorful tents set up by merchants. Furthermore, the soliciting voices of merchants and the plays and singing of clowns catching citizens passing the market in the middle were enough to excite Min-ha and Noah, who were already thrilled. Even though she was excited, admiring the scene in front of her, Min-ha was still holding the child¡¯s hand tightly as though she might miss Noah due to the procession of countless people surrounding them. Min-ha opened her mouth. ¡°Noah, you can never let go of sister¡¯s hand, okay? You might get lost.¡± ¡°Yes! ¡­Ah.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to say something?¡± Noah just looked ahead without saying a word. As she shifted her gaze to see what he was looking at, a young couple, each holding a child¡¯s hand in their hand, chatting happily, caught her eye where the little boy was staring. ¡­Perhaps, is he envious of them holding hands with their parents? ¡®What should I say at times like this?¡¯ She stroked Noah¡¯s head with a puzzled expression. Moments later, he smiled slightly at Min-ha, who was stroking her hair, and immediately turned his head and called Seth, who was walking behind them. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you hold my hand, too?¡± Noah held out his empty hand to him and said so. Seeing that, Seth immediately hardened his expression and looked at Min-ha, and she also turned her head to look at him with a stiff expression. The two people who met their eyes made an awkward expression at the same time, regardless of who came first¡ªespecially, Min-ha¡¯s expression. Watching their reaction carefully, Noah grabbed Min-ha¡¯s hand and turned to Seth again. ¡°¡­Brother, do you not like it?¡± ¡°¡­No. I don¡¯t hate it.¡± Watching his younger brother¡¯s eyes as he was speaking hesitantly, Seth stood next to Noah as if he had no choice but to hold out his hand. At that, Noah smiled happily and stared at him and Min-ha as they were now holding his hands. Meanwhile, the two, who smiled awkwardly at the way he looked up with really happy faces, met eyes once again from above Noah¡¯s head. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At that moment, Min-ha was startled by the awkward smile of the handsome Seth that came into her sight, and Seth also slightly hardened the expression at her smiling face. ¡®I guess he doesn¡¯t want to walk next to me.¡¯ Min-ha interprets Seth¡¯s stiff expression like that, avoiding his gaze. And then, as if passing by, she uttered softly. ¡°¡­Well, thank you for enduring this. I know you wouldn¡¯t have liked to come out together like this. It¡¯s all for Noah, so bear with it for a little while even if you don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t care. Did you not want to come out with me?¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± ¡°¡­Well then, me, too.¡± To Min-ha¡¯s words, Seth answered in a calm voice. Contrary to the expected answer that she was expecting him to react more negatively instead of the current nonchalance he¡¯s giving. When she looked at him with a surprised face, his gaze was already far away. ¡°Brother! Sister! I want to go there!¡± ¡°Huh? ¡­Yes. All right, let¡¯s go!¡± Between the two of them, Noah, who had an excited face just like a child at his age, waved his hand and said that he wanted to go to a shop where white smoke was rising. At that moment, Min-ha turned her gaze to him and answered, before following the child¡¯s lead. Then, seeing the three people approaching, the shopkeeper smiled and shouted welcomingly. ¡°Welcome! Our pierogi boasts the best taste in this town!¡± [ T/N: ¡®Pierogi¡¯ are filled dumplings made by wrapping unleavened dough around a savoury or sweet filling and cooking in boiling water. They are often then pan-fried before serving. ] ¡°¡­Pierogi? What is it?¡± ¡°Oh, are you from another province? You don¡¯t know pierogi? Now, this is pierogi!¡± It sounds like a food name, but it was the first time she heard it. Min-ha tilted her head and asked, and the store owner smiled broadly and opened the lid of the large pot. There, what appeared between the white smoke on her face were round dumplings floating in hot water. ¡®Oh! They also sell dumplings here, too!¡¯ Just seeing it makes her mouth salivate. Min-ha wanted to try it to see if it tastes the same as dumplings she knew. As if Noah had the same thought, he was pressing her hand tightly. ¡°Sister! I want to eat that!¡± ¡°Hmm! Okay! Uncle, I¡¯d like three servings of this¡± Min-ha ordered pierogi as if waiting for Noah¡¯s chasing. Then, Seth, who was watching the scene, said with a look of surprise. ¡°¡­For three people?¡± ¡°Oh, why? You don¡¯t eat it?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even touch the food of the commoners.¡± ¡°Huh¡­? Me? Why wouldn¡¯t I eat it? I didn¡¯t eat it because I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± Min-ha answered and watched with Noah, as the shopkeeper put freshly boiled pierogi in a box. The store owner smiled delightedly at her and Noah¡¯s focused expressions and held out a hot steaming box. ¡°Here you go. Madam, master!¡± ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 10 rupees!¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± As soon as the store owner quickly handed out the box, Min-ha took out a gold coin from the pocket she was holding and paid for it. And, the moment he turned his back from the shop, her eyes met with Seth, who was holding a gold coin with an indifferent face next to her. Seeing so, she asked, pointing to his hand, which has a gold coin in his palm. ¡°What, should I buy more?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the price of the pierogi you paid. Take it.¡± Then, to her question, Seth answered by holding out the gold coin in her hand. ¡®What did he mean by that?¡¯ Min-ha pushed his hand and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have enough money to buy this. And, I came here to give Noah a birthday present, but it would be meaningless if you pay.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What? That I¡¯m spending money?¡± As she answered his words, Min-ha moved a little away from him and put the hot steaming pierogi on a small skewer before blowing on it lightly. As if observing the situation, Seth gazed at her quietly and said in a blunt voice. ¡°¡­Why can¡¯t I say no.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what else you don¡¯t understand, though what¡¯s wrong with using the money you earn from working to spend it? That¡¯s why everyone is working hard to make money. Give it to someone who needs it, save it, or just spend the rest on yourself.¡± ¡°¡­Work hard to use money. Ha.¡± ¡°You, too, right? Ella said you had crossed countless battlefields as a mercenary before you were given the title? I don¡¯t think people like you went to war so hard simply because of your desire to succeed.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s cold now. Noah, ah¡ª¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± At that, she bent over and brought the cooled pierogi to Noah¡¯s mouth. The little boy opened his mouth like a baby bird and took the pierogi and ate it with a small smile. Min-ha, who had watched Noah chew the pierogi with his mouth full, wiped the wet child¡¯s mouth with her hand and got up. Suddenly, her eyes met with Seth¡¯s, who had been watching her all the way. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¡®¡­Again, that look on that face.¡¯ His gaze was hot as if he were observing her. ¡®What is he looking at? ¡­I don¡¯t think so?¡¯ As Min-ha was wondering where his gaze was she then noticed it was the pierogi in her hand. ¡®I wonder if he wants to eat this?¡¯ Well then. With that thought, she then put the pierogi on the other skewer next to the box and moved it out in front of Seth. ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t want this? Didn¡¯t you look at it because you wanted to eat it?¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± ¡°Tell me if you want more. Here.¡± At those words, Seth gave a rare blank expression before moving his face closer to the skewer Min-ha was holding. Then, after a slight frown, he returned to his usual blunt expression as he reached out and grabbed the skewer. At that moment, Min-ha, startled by the firm touch of his calluses, almost missed the skewer. But thankfully, the pierogi passed safely into his hand. She glanced at him, wondering if he would throw it away because she had given it to him, though Seth didn¡¯t eat or throw away the pierogi. He was just holding it with a blunt face. ¡®What? Is he carrying food and performing ancestral rites?¡¯ Min-ha tilted her head at the sight of him like that. ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯d like some more of this.¡± ¡°Huh? Okay!¡± She quickly put another pierogi in Noah¡¯s mouth as the little boy urged her. Min-ha then asked with a big smile at the child who was chewing with his cheeks full. ¡°Is it delicious, Noah?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°Can I try it, too?¡± ¡°Yes! Sister-in-law, eat it, too!¡± ¡°Oh! Are you feeding me? Ah¡ª¡± Noah happily stuck a pierogi on an empty skewer, and Min-ha happily ate it. Seeing this, Seth silently squatted in front of her as he was staring at the two people in front of him who were blowing the pierogi into each other¡¯s mouths. As they ate one by one, the three servings of pierogi in the small wooden box ran out quickly. Min-ha said, holding an empty box to Noah, who opened his mouth as if asking for more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Noah. There¡¯s no more.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we buy more?¡± ¡°Hey, are you going to eat only this? ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go eat something else with sister. Yes? Or, should I just buy more of this?¡± ¡°No! I want to go!¡± Seeing her talking while pointing to another store, Noah nodded his head swiftly without making a fuss. Min-ha, who smiled at Noah¡¯s cute appearance, met Seth¡¯s eyes, who was staring at her. Thinking that she seemed to be making eye contact with him frequently a lot today, Min-ha opened her mouth, as she rubbed her cheek where his gaze touched, with her hand. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Ah. I see!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Even though I bought the pierogi for you, I ate it all.¡± ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t think him saying it¡¯s okay means it¡¯s really okay¡­¡¯ Minha slowly frowned at Seth¡¯s appearance as he answered roughly in a dazed voice a while ago, then pointed to the pierogi still in his hand. ¡°What, you still haven¡¯t eaten yet? Don¡¯t force yourself to eat if you don¡¯t want to because I can just throw it away.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Noah, would you like to go over there with sister?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Min-ha, who gave Seth an eye, pointed at pierogi, which had already cooled and blown. She then turned and grabbed Noah¡¯s hand before heading towards the candy store opposite her. Seth, who was looking at the back of the two of them, lowered his gaze and stared at the pierogi in his hand. He took it to his mouth with an indifferent face. Chewing the pierogi that had entered his mouth with an indifferent expression, he spat out his feelings in a low voice. ¡°¡­Sweet.¡± When he bit into the pierogi, what popped out was a mouth-watering blueberry jam. The sweetness was strong enough to make Seth, who didn¡¯t like sweets, frown, though he only frowned and didn¡¯t spit it out. He rarely had a chance to eat sweets in his life, but it seems to be happening more often these days¡­ Seth thought so and swallowed pierogi. Red-tinted apple candies, butter-grilled squid, cubed steak seasoned with pepper and salt, caramel that bursts with fruit jam, and Noah¡¯s head-sized cotton candy¡­ Min-ha and Noah ate them all in less than two hours. Of course, Seth also ate some of the food as well, but he did not contribute much because he only tasted a little. Thanks to that, Min-ha and Noah, who filled their stomachs, smiled with the same expression and patted their slightly protruding stomach. She asked kindly to Noah, who was grinning with a bright face that he couldn¡¯t see in the castle. ¡°Now that we¡¯re full, I¡¯m going to buy you a present! Noah, is there anything you want?¡± ¡°No, this is enough!¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be shy and tell me. It¡¯s your birthday, when else could you ask for it like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine¡­¡± ¡°Take your time and think about it slowly, okay?¡± At her question, Noah tilted his head a little. It looked like he couldn¡¯t think of anything. Seeing that, she also fell into trouble. ¡®What should I do? What should I buy?¡¯ Suddenly, a middle-aged woman, who had been watching the two of them for a while, shouted out behind Min-ha, who was worried. ¡°There, young lady! Are you thinking about your son¡¯s birthday present?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how about this amber necklace here? Amber has been a gemstone used since ancient times to pray for a long life for children!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Min-ha, moved by those words, quickly turned her body and walked towards the shop. At that, the middle-aged woman smiled kindly and held out a box wrapped in a purple velvet cloth towards her. Inside the box was a delicate yellow-amber necklace filled with spiders and butterflies. Even with Min-ha¡¯s eyes, who doesn¡¯t really know much about jewelry, the necklace looked quite valuable. She stared at the subtly shining amber necklace with an interested gaze. As she was looking at it intently. The middle-aged woman put the necklace on her hand and explained eagerly. ¡°It is this amber necklace that the current Crown Prince also received as a gift for his first birthday!¡± ¡°Wow, the Crown Prince also has one?¡± ¡°Of course! Since ancient times, amber has been said to ward off evil spirits with its light and to bring good luck to its owner with its aura!¡± When the positive response returned, the middle-aged woman sputtered her saliva as she continued to explain the efficacy of the amber necklace. Min-ha smiled at the sight, though she backed away slightly before turning towards Seth and asked in a low voice. ¡°Really? Did His Majesty the Crown Prince also receive an amber necklace as a gift?¡± ¡°What is the stone for?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ The first birthday.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, well. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Oh, my god! Is that true? So, did Noah get it when he was one year old as well? Aren¡¯t nobles usually imitating the actions of the Imperial Family?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± It was not enough to give him the title of a fool for his brother, so why wouldn¡¯t he? When Minha asked with a surprised expression on her face at the unexpected answer, Seth replied with a bitter smile. ¡°Because that¡¯s when my mother passed away. I was on the battlefield.¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± ¡°Besides, I wasn¡¯t even a noble at the time. So, I couldn¡¯t afford to do that for Noah.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Why do you make this face again? It wouldn¡¯t be the first time you¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡®¡­No. It¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of it.¡¯ Min-ha thought so, but of course, she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Instead, she gazed at Seth, who had a hard expression on his face as if he had remembered things from the past, and Noah¡¯s, who seemed to be peering at him. Then, as soon as she made up her mind, she pulled out a pocket of gold coins and placed them in front of a middle-aged woman jeweler. As Min-ha put it down in a loud voice, she pointed to an amber necklace with butterflies and opened her mouth. ¡°Give me that, auntie. how much is this?¡± ¡°Oh, madam! You have a great eye! It¡¯s one thousand five hundred rupees!¡± ¡°¡­Ugh¡± The price the middle-aged woman said with a smile was about three times the amount of money Min-ha now receives. It was quite an expensive jewel. Min-ha let out a brief groan and opened her pocket to check the gold coins inside. Fortunately, she had enough money to buy the amber necklace. She then immediately said, holding out her pocket. ¡°Give me one!¡± ¡°Oh, my God! Thank you, madam! It will definitely be a great gift for the handsome prince!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Min-ha smiled broadly as she received the amber necklace in a luxurious box surrounded by velvet fabric. At the sight of Min-ha, who finished the calculations without a chance to stop her, Seth looked at her with a slightly hardened face and opened his mouth. ¡°Wait, you¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about giving money like before because I really want to buy it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Noah, let go of your hand for a second. Here, um¡­ would you like to come closer?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After interrupting Seth, she released Noah¡¯s hand, squatted in front of him, and pulled out the amber necklace from her box. Slowly, she hung the amber necklace around Noah¡¯s neck and, with another hand, also fixed the little boy¡¯s clothes, which had been a little messy from walking around the market. When the amber necklace the size of his palm hung around his neck, Noah turned his head with a curious expression, and stared at Min-ha and the amber necklace alternately. ¡®Pretty¡­ It¡¯s perfect. He looks like a prince, our Noah.¡¯ Although feeling a little empty because she had spent such a large sum of money at once, Min-ha felt more proud than empty, as the little boy was wearing the amber necklace that looks as though it had found its owner. ¡°Noah, happy birthday. This necklace is a gift from sister.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s pretty, right? Amber necklaces are said to bring good luck and longevity. Do you like it?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I like it.¡± ¡°I should have given it to you sooner, I¡¯m sorry. Instead, I will take responsibility every year and celebrate Noah¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°I, really? ¡­Really, every year with sister-in-law together like this?¡± ¡°¡­That, well. It can be a little difficult together¡­ Oh, my! Why are you crying?!¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Is it because of the memories of the happy birthday he received for the first time since he was born, or is it because of Minha¡¯s kind words¡­? Noah, who grabbed the amber necklace with his little hand, burst into tears when Min-ha said that she would celebrate his birthday every year. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Min-ha quickly hugged and patted Noah, startled and bewildered at the sight of him crying. The eyes of passersby were focused on the sound of a child¡¯s cry. Because of that, she thought that she should go to a quieter place to calm him down, so Min-ha got up while holding the little boy in her arms. Thinking that, she said her greetings to the shopkeeper, who was watching her anxiously, lest she ever tried to refund the amber necklace. ¡°Thank you! Hope your business goes well!¡± ¡°¡­Oh, madam! You can take your time to calm him down here.¡± ¡°You have to do business, so I can¡¯t cause you trouble like that. I¡¯ll be on my way!¡± ¡°Ah! No, let¡¯s go look around a little more! Here¡¯s an emerald necklace that matches the color of your eyes as well!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be back next time!¡± As she finished her words, Min-ha took Noah and walked towards the bench on the other side of the market. The middle-aged woman, who looked at Min-ha¡¯s back, sighed deeply as she expressed her regret. She got to meet a rich lady with a lot of cash after a long time, and when she met such a customer, she had wanted to sell a lot of jewelry. While putting back the emerald necklace she had put out to show Min-ha, the jeweler suddenly raised her head as someone tapped the table lightly. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± When she lifted her head, the person whom she saw was Seth. The middle-aged woman asked in a stammering voice, feeling unwittingly overwhelmed by his appearance. ¡°¡­Uh, w, what¡¯s going on? Is everything all right?¡± ¡°That emerald necklace, I¡¯ll buy it.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°That should be enough.¡± ¡°Yes? ¡­Excuse me, sir?! Wait, thank you!¡± Finishing his words, Seth took a sack of gold from his arms, laid it on the table, and wrapped the emerald necklace around his wrist. Even at the call of a middle-aged woman, who just returned to her senses, he just strode towards the direction Min-ha had taken Noah. At the situation in front of her, the jeweler was left with a puzzled face. She quickly took a deep breath and unpack the pocket of gold that Seth had left before leaving. She was wondering, but if he didn¡¯t pay enough for the necklace, she had to check and follow him. ¡°Oh, my¡­¡± As she stared into the pocket with such a heart, she soon exclaimed. It was because inside the pocket was filled with a gold coin worth twice the amount of the emerald necklace. ¡®It¡¯s a windfall! This is a windfall!¡¯ ¡°Bring your son and wife back next time, my lord!¡± The middle-aged woman shouted in a jubilant voice in the direction Seth had left. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to wave her hand violently. Maybe it was because a lot of things had accumulated and piled up because she hadn¡¯t been noticing. Noah, who did not stop crying even though Min-ha hugged and gently patted him, and even with Seth, who approached him, comforted him with kind words, eventually fell asleep only when the sun went down. Min-ha wiped Noah¡¯s face with red eyes and said to Seth, who was sitting next to her. ¡°He fell asleep.¡± ¡°Give him to me. I¡¯ll carry him.¡± ¡°What if he wakes up, then? That¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯ll be more stable than you holding him.¡± ¡®Anyway, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d speak nicely.¡¯ Min-ha pouted her lips as she carefully placed the child on Seth¡¯s back. He then gently embraced the sleeping Noah as if he were used to it. Seth took a few steps forward before looking back. He gazed at Min-ha, who was still sitting on her bench. ¡®Is he wanting me to follow him?¡¯ Unsure, she tilted her head and got up from her seat and approached him. Seeing that, Seth walked forward again. Min-ha walked beside Seth and glanced at Noah, who was asleep while holding the amber necklace tightly. He cried a lot after receiving the amber necklace, so she was worried that the little child wouldn¡¯t like it, but luckily, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Thinking it was a relief, she smiled as she gazed at the sleeping Noah. Seth looked at her quietly and said, ¡°I will pay you back for the necklace when we return to the castle.¡± ¡°What? I told you money isn¡¯t a problem.¡± ¡°But, right now, aren¡¯t you sad about spending a penny.¡± ¡°It¡¯s money, I can earn it again. Why? Are you cutting me off? Don¡¯t you want to clean up and pay money now?¡± ¡°No way. It¡¯s not bad to see a proud person like you clean up for money.¡± ¡°¡­Wow. That¡¯s a bad hobby to have. Is that fun?¡± Min-ha retorted with disgust and replied back. At that, Seth let out a low laugh at her. She peered at him with a surprised face. It was the first time¡­ for him to laugh so purely without ridicule or look down on her own words. ¡®What¡¯s so handsome about this guy?¡¯ Without even realizing it, she turned her head away as her earlobes turned red when his handsome face was smiling softly enough to make it seem like he wasn¡¯t a human being. ?? Doesn¡¯t he normally get angry at Min-ha like that? He continued with a gaze that seemed to be looking at her face indifferently as if it wasn¡¯t Seth. ¡°Yeah, not bad. That¡¯s why I want you to keep cleaning the East Annex even without me being there.¡± ¡°¡­Hm? Are you going anywhere?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to do something you find terrible.¡± ¡°What do I find terrible? You¡¯re not going to sin, are you?¡± When Min-ha asked in a light tone, Seth laughed bitterly at the words. He deliberately took his gaze away from her and answered in a low, locked voice. ¡°Well, if you hear it, you could say that I might be going to sin.¡± ¡°So, what is it?¡± ¡°Invading the castle of some nobleman and cutting off the head of the castle owner. Even though he¡¯s a comrade who has previously been through countless battlefields together with me before.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it something you feel terrible about? Like you said, it¡¯s perfect for me as a killer.¡± Seth spoke sarcastically in a relatively light tone, although his expression was not light at all. Is it an illusion that his words sounded like he was talking himself rather than being sarcastic to Minase? Min-ha thought as she gazed at his bitterly smiling face. Surely, killing people is hard and painful, and he might get karma later on¡­ ¡®¡­But¡ª¡¯ She turned her head and looked at Seth, who wasn¡¯t looking at her, and opened her mouth. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. After all, you don¡¯t want to kill him because you wanted to.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°As mercenaries and knights, you went to war, and of course, you had to point your sword at an enemy to protect your army. And now, as a nobleman and a soldier, you are going to punish him according to the Emperor¡¯s command, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just for your pleasure or because you want to steal or harass. You are faithfully doing your job. If that¡¯s the case, then, should the executioners and the guards be called murderers?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Obviously, that¡¯s never a justification for murder. However, there are things that humans have to do for their respective positions¡­ Of course, you may hear resentments later.¡± As she spoke, Min-ha, who was a little excited without knowing it, exhaled at a high speed and met Seth¡¯s eyes staring at him. She became embarrassed, worrying that he might have thought that she raised her voice alone for nothing, yelling out loud. ¡°¡­What, why are you looking like that? Well, you might think it¡¯s nonsense hearing that, but that¡¯s what I think!¡± ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just weird.¡± ¡°What is weird?¡± When she asked back with a pouty lip, thinking that I might get another sarcastic answer, Seth answered, still staring at Min-ha. ¡°You were the one who accused me of being a murderer, though now you comfort me by saying it was something I had to do for my job. I think it¡¯s too different.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what it was like before, but that¡¯s what I think now! People can change in their life!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it can happen. Now, it feels like you¡¯ve changed into a completely new person, somehow.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ So, you don¡¯t like how I changed? Because you can¡¯t pick a fight?¡± As he suddenly looked at her with serious eyes, Min-ha smiled awkwardly and turned away. A bitter smile painted on Seth¡¯s face as his eyes deepened as he replied. ¡°No, I like it. Enough to think how great it would have been if you were like this from the beginning.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, yes?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s already too late.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, I see.¡± Seeing Seth taking his gaze away from her with a cold face again, Min-ha replied as if she expected such an answer. ¡®I suppose to him, I¡¯m just ¡®Minase Persen¡¯.¡¯ No matter how much she changed, it was only natural that he couldn¡¯t believe it because the things that had been happening for the past years were longer. So, it seems like he wanted to get rid of her. Thinking so, Min-ha said to Seth as if to make him feel relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m learning from Mrs. Wanda how to make clothes, and I¡¯m saving up money, so I won¡¯t be staying in this mansion for as long as you think.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡­All right.¡± ¡®I mean, I know it well even if he doesn¡¯t tell me all the time.¡¯ In the end, she deliberately ended the conversation with an exaggeratedly tired expression and quickly started walking first. Min-ha doesn¡¯t even know that behind her, Seth was holding onto something tightly as he gazed quietly at her back. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The three of them arrived at the mansion much later than she had thought. Before long, the sun had completely turned to the west. Min-ha faced the people of the mansion who greeted them in front of the castle gate where the red sunset had set in. Knights, led by Lancelot, approached Seth and Noah, respectively, and servants came to her to greet them when they returned. ¡°You are back, madam.¡± ¡°Yes. Nothing special happened in the meantime, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything like that. You must be tired. Please go rest.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Wait a minute.¡± After Min-ha answered the servants¡¯ greetings one by one, she turned around and walked towards Seth and Noah. Then, the knights who had surrounded him made their way for her to pass. She bowed slightly to the knights and approached Seth, who was holding Noah. If he had been awake, he would have laughed out loud. Though because he was so tired today, he fell into such a deep sleep that the child couldn¡¯t even notice the presence. Min-ha spoke after facing Seth as she gently stroked Noah¡¯s cheek, who was sleeping like an angel, holding the amber necklace with both small hands. ¡°It must be a little noisy, but he sleeps well.¡± ¡°Because he must have been exhausted.¡± ¡°Noah, sleep well. See you in my dreams.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Then, she bowed her body to see the sleeping child, lest Noah woke up, and waved her hand lightly. And, after saying goodbye, she raised his head and met Seth, who was gazing at her. Feeling somewhat embarrassed by his gaze, who was just staring at her quietly like that without his usual ridicule or sarcasm, Min-ha spoke to him in an awkward voice. ¡°Good night to you, too.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ?? ¡°¡­Oh.¡± ¡°What is wrong with you? What, do you have something to say?¡± ¡°¡­No. You sleep well, too.¡± ¡°Yes, you, too.¡± ?? ¡®Does he have something to say¡­?¡¯ When Seth¡¯s blue eyes, which were quite difficult to read his emotions, kept coming into her sight, Min-ha wiped her face with her hand for no reason. He was staring intently at her like someone who wanted to say something really important, even though all he said was just goodbye. ¡®¡­What is this? He is making people misunderstand like this.¡¯ Min-ha thought that somehow she was losing her stand, so she turned her body away awkwardly. She walked over to Wanda, who was waiting for her. ¡°Did you enjoy going out after a long time, Your Excellency?¡± ¡°No way, I didn¡¯t go out and fight again.¡± As Min-ha turned and walked away, Lancelot and Gawain, who had paved her way, came to Seth¡¯s side and talked to him. ?? Although they had a master-servant relationship, they shared life and death experiences with Seth for a long time, so what they said might have sounded a little rude because they are quite close. Normally, Seth would have responded faithfully even though he was blunt, but now, he was clenching his fists, unable to take his eyes off Min-ha¡¯s back, who was gradually moving away. ¡°¡­Your Excellency? Did something really happen outside the castle?¡± Lancelot was the first to notice Seth¡¯s condition. Like Gawain¡¯s joke, he was wondering if his master did fight under the guise of exchanging opinions outside? It was strange to see Seth looking at Min-ha with a blunt gaze. As he continued to watch Seth closely, he noticed a golden string protruding slightly from his hand, clenched in his fist. ? ¡°By the way, what have you been holding in your hand for a while?¡± ¡°¡­I did something not like myself.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go back to the East Annex.¡± In response to Lancelot¡¯s question, Seth made an inexplicable sound and shoved what he was holding into his arms. Lancelot and Gawain secretly exchanged glances, looking strangely at the figure of their master walking toward the East Annex while holding Noah¡¯s body, who was sleeping, with an indifferent expression. ¡°The Duke doesn¡¯t look good. Did anything really happen outside the castle?¡± ¡°¡­Well, it doesn¡¯t look like he was having an argument with the ex-Duchess.¡± Rather, it seems that he was somewhat shy, and he seemed to have a slightly embarrassed expression. If they analyze it a little more in detail, it seems that Seth was a little offended. ¡®¡­What the hell happened outside that made him like that?¡¯ Even though he has been assisting Seth Persen for a long time, it was the first time Lancelot had seen him like that. ?? He couldn¡¯t shake it off. ¡®I¡¯ll have to ask him separately later when he feels a little calmer.¡¯ Lancelot thought so as he followed Seth. Min-ha, who returned to her room with Wanda, sat down on a soft chair with a short groaning sound. ?? It was a sudden outing, and she walked a lot more than expected, so her body was exhausted. However, her mind was quite light¡­ Of course, her wallet became lighter as well. ¡°¡­Sniff.¡± She was full of gold coins up until the morning. Although now, she touched her waist, which had no pockets left. ¡°Madam, would you like to postpone the sewing class that you were scheduled to take today until tomorrow?¡± At the same time, Wanda said to Min-ha, who thought she would have to fasten her belt for a while. At that, she hurriedly shook her head and answered in a loud voice. ¡°No! I¡¯ll do it now!¡± ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll prepare it right away.¡± Wanda smiled softly and went into the small storage next to her room to get the sewing tools. Meanwhile, Min-ha brought a chair for Wanda to sit at the table. To be honest, she couldn¡¯t concentrate on sewing at all after coming back from a day out like this. Of course, spending money like that was something inevitable, though it was quite a lot of money¡­ so, shouldn¡¯t she work hard again? Besides, Seth Persen¡­ A while ago, that man secretly gave her a hint like that, so she needed to work harder. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s already too late.¡¯ At that moment, she remembered Seth, who had said it was already too late while making an uncomfortable expression in secret. She knew very well that ¡®Minase Persen¡¯ had hurt him a lot, but on the other side of her heart, she wanted him to see her as ¡®Kim Min-ha.¡¯ She wondered if Seth would change his mind a bit if she showed her hard work. However, she couldn¡¯t see any gaps. ¡®¡­ What¡¯s the point of being handsome when you¡¯re going to frown at me like that all the time.¡¯ As she recalled Seth¡¯s expressionless face she had seen earlier, Min-ha wrinkled her face without realizing it. ?? ¡°¡­Madam?¡± ?? ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°Huh?! Yes?¡± ¡°What are you thinking so deeply about? You don¡¯t even pretend to hear me.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡®Seth Persen, is it because I was thinking too much about that man¡­¡¯ Min-ha was startled by Wanda¡¯s loud voice and answered aloud without realizing it. Wanda peered at her appearance and said, putting down the basket she was holding to one side as if she was worried about her not being able to do it. ¡°When you are very tired, taking a break is one way.¡± ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Then, do you have any concerns?¡± ¡°¡­Eh? Ah, what is my concern? There¡¯s nothing like that.¡± Min-ha answered awkwardly, avoiding Wanda¡¯s gaze, which seemed to pierce the depths of her heart. ¡®¡­How can I say that I am concerned about the attitude of the man who only sees me as Minase Persen, not as myself¡­?¡¯ Then, she smiled more casually on purpose as though hiding her heart. Because of that, Wanda immediately took a deep breath and replied. ¡°All right. Please tell me when you feel like it.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, Wanda.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s start the class! You said you were teaching embroidery today, right?¡± ¡°Yes, we will practice this design today.¡± ¡®If I stay still like this, I would want to turn my attention elsewhere because I keep getting nervous as if there is a thorn in the corner of my heart.¡¯ When Min-ha actively picked up the needle and thread, Wanda also went to her side without saying a word and showed her demonstration first. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Her eyes lit up as she marveled at how small flowers were embroidered as colorful threads moved on the white cloth held in Wanda¡¯s hand. Min-ha, who had been concentrating on Wanda¡¯s fingertips and watching her needles move, spoke, inserting a needle into the fabric as Wanda finished embroidering her flowers. ¡°I¡¯ll try as well!¡± ¡°Yes. Just do it like how I did it a little while ago.¡± With Wanda¡¯s support, Min-ha started embroidering on the white fabric. However, the colorful flowers that were made so easily and beautifully at Wanda¡¯s fingertips turned into monster creatures with large, crooked circles at her fingertips. Looking at it, she held out something like a barely embroidered flower to Wanda and opened her mouth slowly. ¡°Uh, what do you think? I embroidered flowers¡­¡± ¡°¡­How is this a flower?¡± ?? This is the first time she has seen such a unique flower with different sizes of petals one by one. When Wanda, who suddenly became her teacher, instead of the master-servant relationship, gave a cold-hearted evaluation, Min-ha smiled awkwardly. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was confident in sewing, but embroidery is rather difficult.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯ve done a great job, considering it was your first time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Madam has a talent. If you practice a little bit more, you will do better than me.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, Wanda. I¡¯ll work really hard.¡± Min-ha said as she grabbed Wanda¡¯s hand, who encouraged her, tightly. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Wanda, who gazed at Min-ha with affectionate eyes, touched the crooked flowers she had embroidered a while ago, and said in a voice wet with emotion. ¡°Thank you. Thanks to Madam, I embroidered like this for the first time in a long time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. When the late Madam was alive, I used to make handkerchiefs embroidered like this with her.¡± ¡°To give as a present? Or, to sell it like me?¡± When Min-ha asked her about the story she had heard for the first time, Wanda answered with an expression that seemed to be longing, as if she was recalling some of her memories. ¡°Of course, she was talented enough that what she made could be sold at a high price, but other than her husband, the late Madam also had sons. So, she made handkerchiefs for them.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± ¡°She hoped that his son, who was wandering around the battlefield as a mercenary, would come back alive, safely. And, also received victory under the protection of God Athena and Ares¡­ So, even though she was ill, the late Madam always made handkerchiefs and presented them as a gift with such a desperate heart that she would never forget to embroider.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Then, after losing her husband in the war, she collapsed in shock. Then, after giving birth to Noah, she became so weak that she could not even lift a needle. In the end, she didn¡¯t even make it through the year¡­¡± ¡°Such a thing¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s now called the North Annex. It was at that time that the former main building of the Persen family was in ruins. For a while, the Duke was afraid that the traces of his mother would disappear. So, Noah¡¯s residence was also moved¡­ No matter how much I tried to stop him, it was to no avail.¡± ?? In the next story, Min-ha was choked up without realizing it, and felt her nose stinging. Because she fell into an unfamiliar world that she couldn¡¯t return to, it always sounded like someone else¡¯s business when talking about parents or family. However, this was different, even more so because it was Noah¡¯s story. ¡®¡­How heartbreaking it must have been at such a young age.¡¯ Unknowingly, her tears welled up, and she rubbed her eyes. Wanda held out the handkerchief, which she had embroidered a while ago, toward her Min-ha. Moments later, she opened her mouth with an affectionate gaze. ¡°Since then, whenever the Duke goes to the battlefield, he always carries the handkerchief that the late Madam made for the last time, like a guardian stone¡­ until it all wears out.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, every time I saw that, I prayed for the Duke¡¯s safe return and waited for someone to make a handkerchief.¡± ¡®¡­But, it was Minase Persen whom he married.¡¯ At that, Min-ha felt like she had to apologize for nothing at Wanda¡¯s gaze on herself, so she said in a low voice without realizing it. ?? ¡°No wonder¡­ I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Wanda¡­¡± ¡°No. Looking at the Madam completely changed your appearance recently, it seems that the wishes I had at the time have come true a little.¡± ¡°¡­Wanda.¡± ¡°Thank you for being so kind to Noah, who always missed her mother¡¯s affection. It¡¯s a story I¡¯ve always wanted to tell, but now, I¡¯ve finally got the chance to tell you.¡± Min-ha was moved so much that it made her heart flutter at the sight, but she felt embarrassed because she wanted to receive such gratitude for something that was not a big deal. So, she hurriedly waved her hand and raised Wanda, who had her head bowed down, and said. ¡°Oh, no! Thank you. I did it because I liked it.¡± ¡°¡­Madam.¡± ?? ¡°By the way, then that person¡­ Has he not received the embroidered handkerchief since his mother died?¡± Then, a thought suddenly came to her mind. When Min-ha asked carefully, Wanda answered with a bitter smile. ¡°¡­Because you have turned a blind eye to the Duke in the past.¡± ¡°¡­It must have been so.¡± Where would Minase Persen have turned a blind eye away from her personality? She obviously must have done all the insults that you can curse, ridicule, and ignore¡­ Wanda tried to speak in a good way, though for Min-ha, she could guess the situation without even having to listen. ¡°Whoo¡­¡± Sighing briefly, she thought as she stroked something like a flower she had embroidered. Then, with a sudden thought, Min-ha asked impulsively. ?? ¡°¡­Well, even if I say I¡¯ll make it for him now, that person¡­ he won¡¯t like it, right?¡± ¡°Yes?! It couldn¡¯t be!¡± ?? ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Although Wanda¡¯s reply was full of excitement that didn¡¯t usually go well with her. ¡®It was just something I asked impulsively¡­¡¯ When Min-ha raised her head in surprise at Wanda¡¯s voice, she stared at Min-ha and spoke as if affirming. ¡°Never, he will never hate it! I can assure you!¡± ¡°¡­Yes? But, when I see that person, he only makes sarcastic comments whenever he sees me. Besides, if I make it with such clumsy skills like this, he would definitely throw it away in front of my eyes while saying, ¡®You did something useless¡¯.¡± ¡°No! Even though the Duke has spent more than half of his life on the battlefield, he was not accustomed to revealing his personal feelings, but he was deeply affectionate. Especially, he was not the one who ignores the kindness that comes to him in the first place and puts it out coldly!¡± ?? ¡°¡­I, is that so?¡± ¡°Yes! I know because I¡¯ve seen him since he was a kid. He has a sharp attitude because he was hurt by the actions of the Madam¡¯s previous action. Nevertheless, in my opinion, he will not reject what the current Madam has made.¡± ¡°¡­But¡ª¡± ¡°I beg you! Would you please trust me and make it?¡± In response to Wanda¡¯s confident words and the earnest request that followed, Min-ha answered with a bewildered voice. She glanced down once more at the clumsy embroidery she had just finished. ?? ¡®¡­I don¡¯t really think that¡¯s not true. If I give it to him for no reason, he will be throwing it away with a lot of ridicule and complaints¡­?¡¯ However, Wanda¡¯s eyes looking at her were too enthusiastic to say this. The gaze alone shook her mind, but in fact, Noah¡¯s past which she just heard a while ago, also kept Min-ha hesitant. ¡®¡­What should I do? Should I do it or not?¡¯ ?? Deeply troubled, she alternates her gaze between her embroidery and Wanda¡¯s. As she continued to worry, finally, as her head was throbbing, she sighed heavily. ?? ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just make one for practice¡­ It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to give it to him.¡± ¡°Oh, my gosh! Thank you! I¡¯m sure the Duke will be very pleased!¡± ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s just for practice. And, I think I¡¯d be lucky if he didn¡¯t laugh at it¡­¡± At the reaction of Wanda, who was noticeably delighted, her gaze slowly fell. She got off and answered like that. ¡®Yes, well, it¡¯ll be just for practice. If he doesn¡¯t like the way it¡¯s made, he can just secretly remove it¡­ Whether the man is happy or not, this is all because of Wanda¡¯s request and for my satisfaction.¡¯ Yes, let¡¯s think about it that way. Gathering her thoughts that way, she pulled out a white cloth on the table and drew a design with chalk. One week after Noah¡¯s birthday. After completing all preparations, the knights under the Duke of Persen decided to set out. For the expedition, the servants helped the knights pack their military gear from a few days ago, prepared the supplies they would take with them, and maintained the armor. On the day of departure, everyone in the Persen Castle was lined up in front of the gate to meet the knights on their expedition. And, of course, the people who stood closest to the gate among the crowds were Min-ha and Noah. She was standing next to Noah, who was crying more than usual, and was talking to him. ¡°Noah.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, sister-in-law¡± ?? There was no strength in Noah¡¯s voice as he answered. Min-ha pondered what to say to him, though she couldn¡¯t come up with good words to cheer him up. No matter how strong a knight is, there is no way that he would not be seriously injured or killed on the battlefield. This little child was well aware of that fact¡­ Sighing heavily, she stroked the small back with drooping shoulders. She thought that Noah would be very worried, but Min-ha didn¡¯t expect him to be down to this point. ¡®If I had known this would happen, I would have looked at Noah a little more at the time of embroidering.¡¯ It was an item that she may not be able to deliver, but after putting her hand into her arms and failing several times, Min-ha finally grasped the handkerchief that she had finished all night yesterday. Woowong¡ª That moment, the sound of a horn, loud enough to make the whole city, resound. At the same time, hundreds of knights in black cloaks approached the gates on horseback. The knights rushed, with the sound of their hooves slamming the ground and stopping at the place where Min-ha, Noah, and the mansion¡¯s servants stood. She stared at Seth as he got off the horse and strode towards her and Noah. ¡°Brother!¡± Noah quickly clung to the feet of Seth, who approached him. Looking at the little boy like that, Seth took off his helmet, bent over, and hugged him lightly. Noah said in a weeping voice, hanging from his neck. ¡°¡­Brother, are you going out again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When are you coming back?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure when, but I¡¯ll come back as soon as possible as soon as the work is done.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re not going to be hurt like the last time, are you? Can¡¯t you take me and me with you?¡± Seth tried to push the small body of the child down a bit to meet the eyes of Noah, who was weeping. However, the more he did, the more Noah cried and clung to his arms. Eventually, he let out a small sigh. Seth pushed the little boy with a little more force, and spoke in a firm voice. ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°¡­Brother.¡± ?? ¡°Do you know enough about what kind of place I am going to?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Seth¡¯s voice, which separates Noah from crying for him to take him too, was very cold. Though that also showed how nice he was. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Min-ha looked at the two of them with complicated and sad eyes. She seemed to know the feelings of Noah clinging to his one and only brother and Seth¡¯s cold separation from such a younger brother. Even as an adult, it would be difficult to shake off the worries, but how would the fear be felt by such a small child¡­? She read the sorrowful gazes of Seth and Noah, who are fighting for affection for each other. Meanwhile, the eyes of the people in the mansion were staring at them. Is there anything she can do on her own in this situation? What she can do to reassure Noah, who was anxious, and to him, who was mean but not a bad person¡­ ¡®Instead of saying things like, be strong or come back alive. Something better¡­¡¯ Thinking like that, Min-ha, who was agonizing alone inside, made eye contact with Seth, who was comforting Noah. ¡®She hoped that his son, who was wandering around the battlefield as a mercenary, would come back alive, safely. And, also received victory under the protection of the Gods of Athena and Ares¡­ So, even though she was ill, the late Madam always made handkerchiefs and presented them as a gift with such a desperate heart that she would never forget to embroider.¡¯ At that moment, along with the words Wanda had said, she recalled the handkerchief in her arms, which she had been contemplating whether to give it to him for a while. Like their mothers did in the past, why not give them this handkerchief and say something? ¡®¡­Will it be okay?¡¯ Such a question arose in her head, but she decided to give it a try. Even if the shame was only for a moment, the regrets continued. Eventually, Min-ha swallowed her dry saliva and went closer to Noah and Seth, bending her body and sitting down. Then, she said, stroking Noah¡¯s back as he was hugging Seth as if comforting him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Noah. Your brother will come back safely.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Of course! Noah desperately wants that much, right?¡± ¡°¡­But¡ª¡± ¡°I know. You don¡¯t want your brother to get hurt, do you? Then, Noah, can you lend me some strength?¡± ¡°Strength¡­?¡± Seeing Noah tilting his head and Seth staring at her without a word, Min-ha took out a handkerchief. Then, she held it out in front of the little boy. Noah tilted his head again, not knowing what to say. ¡°¡­This is?¡± ¡°Did Noah also hear from your brother? During her lifetime, Noah¡¯s mother made a handkerchief so that your brother wouldn¡¯t get hurt while she was still alive. That¡¯s how sister made it here.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve heard of Lance. Wow, did sister-in-law make this?¡± ¡°Yes. But, I don¡¯t think it worked as well as the ones Noah¡¯s mother made. So¡­ I think it will work if you pray for this handkerchief to come back safely without getting hurt. Can you do that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then, can you hold it here, close your eyes and pray?¡± ¡°Yes! Sister-in-law!¡± Soon, Noah grabbed the handkerchief and closed his eyes tightly, muttering to himself in a small voice. Seeing that, Min-ha smiled as if relieved. ¡®¡­Phew. I¡¯m glad that Noah is a pure and kind child.¡¯ If there was even a little bit of the world¡¯s dirt on him, he would have said what a childish thing this was. Unsurprisingly, Seth, an ¡®adult who is full of the dirt of the world¡¯ who was next to Noah praying earnestly, was gazed at Min-ha with puzzled eyes. ¡®¡­I know it¡¯s childish, too. So, stop looking at me with those eyes, okay?¡¯ Min-ha was embarrassed and avoided his gaze. ¡°Sister-in-law! I¡¯m done praying!¡± ¡°Good job, Noah. With this handkerchief that Noah gave strength into, your brother will come back safely without getting hurt.¡± ¡°Really, is that so?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± As Min-ha praised Noah, taking the handkerchief, she stroked his little hair. Seth, who was next to her and looked at her silently with his eyes, without any words, touched his younger brother¡¯s cheek and opened his mouth. ¡°¡­Yes. Your prayer will come true. I promise I¡¯ll come back unharmed.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t give you a definite answer a while ago, but I promise you. I¡¯ll be back when you¡¯ve slept exactly ten nights.¡± ¡°Ten nights¡­¡± ¡°Noah, can you wait patiently?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Okay. Then, go to Mrs. Pompa without any worries. I prepared chocolate for you.¡± ¡°Noah, let¡¯s go. Duke, I wish you good luck.¡± Noah quietly nodded his head. Moments later, Mrs. Pompa, who was slightly away from Seth, approached and held out her hand to him. As if familiar with this situation, Mrs. Pompa led the child, who held her hand, and walked towards the mansion. However, Noah, who was walking well, immediately turned her head and looked towards Min-ha and Seth. He seemed to think that Min-ha would go with him. Looking at that, she hurriedly tried to turn her body. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± If only Seth hadn¡¯t called her first. As she turned her head toward Seth, who was calling her, he raised his arm with an indifferent face and stopped in front of her. ¡®¡­Why?¡¯ Confused, Min-ha put on a slight frown as she twisted her body a little. However, it didn¡¯t seem like he was going to get out of the way. So, she sighed briefly and spoke to Noah. ¡°Noah, I¡¯ll follow you soon. Would you like to go first?¡± ¡°Yes, sister-in-law¡± At that, Noah nodded his head to answer and walked with Mrs. Pompa towards the mansion. After she saw that, she turned to Seth and said. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± She knew there was something. Seth just held out his hand that was holding the handkerchief abruptly. Min-ha made an impression at the sight. She knew this. After all, he didn¡¯t like the handkerchief, so he seemed to want to return it. ¡®¡­Well, that¡¯s right. He must not want it.¡¯ With that thought, she took a deep breath and took the handkerchief from Seth¡¯s hand, and put it back into her arms. However, at that same time, Seth took her hand and spoke. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t like this, so you gave it back to me, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡®So, that¡¯s why I¡¯m quietly taking it back.¡¯ Min-ha, who was slightly offended, answered bluntly, and Seth held out his hand again with an expressionless face. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Since you made it, give it to me yourself.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know what this means¡­¡¯ Min-ha looked at Seth with a bewildered expression on her face as she couldn¡¯t understand the words she had heard right now. Because of that, Seth frowned slightly at her expression and spoke again as though to urge her. ¡°It¡¯s not bad that Noah prayed and gave it to me, though the handkerchief is a token that you made for me for the first time, so give it to me with your own hands.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Hurry. Are you going to make all these people wait for you?¡± He seemed unwilling to move until Min-ha handed him a handkerchief. Realizing that, she stared at Seth, who was reaching out to her with a relaxed attitude. ¡®Where the hell was Noah so worried about this man? He¡¯s acting like it¡¯s not a battlefield, and he was just relaxing, like going for a walk in the neighborhood¡­¡¯ She thought he shouldn¡¯t give it to him because he would hate it, but Seth seemed to have no intention of moving until she handed over the handkerchief. Perhaps because of that, the gazes of the servants and the knights on horseback, who kept turning towards Min-ha, felt stinging. ¡®¡­I can¡¯t help it.¡¯ Eventually, she took the handkerchief out of her arms again and held it out to him as if she had no choice. ¡°Here, take it.¡± At that, Seth quickly took the handkerchief that Min-ha had offered, took it and spread it on his hand. Min-ha glanced at the embroidered part as he pointed to the part and asked. ¡°By the way, what is this blue ball? What special meaning does it have?¡± ¡°Not a blue ball! It¡¯s a blue bird, see?¡± ¡°¡­Bird? This?¡± The frown between Seth¡¯s forehead deepened at that answer. Looking at it, she was slightly offended by his expression. Except when he was sarcastic to her, his expression was usually expressionless, so it was difficult to read his emotions, but now, she could recognize that face. The expression on his face was, ¡®No matter how you look at it, this doesn¡¯t look like a bird.¡¯ ¡®I did my best to make it for him, really!¡¯ Min-ha was furious and held out her hand to Seth. ¡°¡­Sorry for my lack of skills! If you don¡¯t like it, give it back to me!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon¡­?¡± ¡°Thank you. This is the first time I received something like this after my mother passed away.¡± Saying that, Seth smiled as he gazed at the handkerchief Min-ha embroidered. She peered at him with a surprised expression. For the first time, she felt a certain emotion in his expression that looked like he was reminiscing his sad memories. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 ¡®¡­Did I know that this guy could make that kind of face?¡¯ With that thought, Min-ha stared at Seth with a surprised look on her face. Seeing so, he asked, looking at her, who suddenly lost her words. ¡°What¡¯s with that face?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, no. I think it was the first time you said thank you.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s because it was.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°We have delayed a lot of time. Sir Lancelot, as soon as I get on my horse, send a signal to open the gates.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± However, Seth, who turned expressionless again, turned away from her as he ended the conversation awkwardly. As he put his helmet back on and strode towards his horse, Min-ha gazed at him softly and spoke in a voice that seemed audible. ¡°¡­Well, have a safe trip.¡± At that, Seth turned his head back swiftly and looked at her. Embarrassed by the way he stared at her, she asked bluntly. ¡°¡­What? Why are you looking at me like that again?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s the first time you said goodbye. You always just looked behind me. Apparently, you always said you wished something would go bad.¡± ¡°¡­Now, I don¡¯t want that. If anything goes wrong, Noah will lose his one and only family. Besides, what about the people under you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, come back safely. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± It¡¯s not like grown-ups to say it out loud like that, though she had to keep the promise to Noah. Min-ha added that and turned her gaze away. She spoke out as her emotions led her, but when she said it like that, she was very embarrassed. ¡®I just said it in hopes that everyone else returns safely. Of course.¡¯ She thought so and avoided his gaze. Suddenly, Seth, who was laughing at her reaction, replied. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that because I don¡¯t hang my neck in a fight that doesn¡¯t win.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, yes.¡± ¡° And, when I come back, I have something to give you.¡± ¡°¡­Yes? To me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t return the handkerchief.¡± With those words, he glided up onto the saddle of the black horse beside him. Seth then grabbed the reins and slammed it hard, and he ran away at great speed. At the same time, he waved the flag Lancelot was holding and signaled to open the gates. The large door that had been raised climbed slowly descended from the chain and made a path. Seth¡¯s horse was the first to depart. After him, the knights who were waiting for Lancelot, one by one, fastened the reins of the horses and ran after them. Min-ha stared intently at Seth and the knights, who were moving away quickly. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s very windy. Let¡¯s get inside the mansion and eat.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, yes.¡± At the prompting of Wanda, she eventually turned her body. What is this unfamiliar feeling¡­? She couldn¡¯t clearly explain the reason herself, but for some reason, it was difficult to take her eyes off of the appearance of Seth leaving without hesitation. While the knights, led by Seth Persen, left, Min-ha¡¯s daily life did not change significantly. She worked hard, as usual, got paid for her wages, and in the rest of her time, Wanda would teach her to sew and embroider. However, there were some things that changed slightly. First, Noah would be attached to her for twenty-four hours. And, secondly¡­ ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance until now, but now I can officially greet you. My name is Bediviel, the treasurer of the Persen Knights and the defender of the castle.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, you were a knight. I thought you were just a servant chief performing public affairs.¡± A handsome silver-haired young man who had always given her daily wage turned out to be a knight. Now that Seth Person was away from the estate, Min-ha got to learn that he was playing a role in defending the mansion. The day after Seth left, she finished cleaning the east annex, had dinner with Noah, and was resting in the living room. Min-ha, who was resting in the living room, was surprised when Bediviel came to say hello since she thought there was something wrong with the wages. Fortunately, it seemed that there hadn¡¯t been any problems with money, except that Bediviel wanted to officially greet her. Knowing that, she replied calmly as Bediviel smiled kindly and accepted her words. ¡°It is not unreasonable to be misunderstood. The Duchess met me after she said she would clean the east annex, after all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. For me, it was an honor to have this opportunity to meet the Duchess up close. It was a great opportunity to break my foolish prejudice.¡± ¡°Prejudice? ¡­Ah.¡± Hearing his words, Min-ha nodded, convinced by the previous evil deeds of ¡®Minase Persen¡¯ that everyone in the mansion talked about and the appearance of Bediviel now somewhat referring to her as ¡®Minha¡¯ now. Bediviel, who smiled silently at the sight, soon stopped laughing and looked up at her with a serious face. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll stop talking about private matters. Madam, I actually have a request for you, so I took the liberty of visiting you late at night like this.¡± ¡°Yes? Did anything happen in the mansion?¡± When Min-ha tilted her head and asked, Bediviel looked at Noah, who was sitting next to her with an awkward expression on his face. Seeing that, she also shifted her gaze to him. And, seeing Noah in her eyes, Min-ha had to shut her mouth without realizing it. It was because the little boy was clutching a pillow the size of his torso, blinking his big eyes as if sleepy. When she screamed silently because he was so adorable, Bediviel, who was examining her face, sighed and continued his words. ¡°I want the Madam to help ask Noah to sleep in the Eastern Annex, which is his own residence.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to, Bedi. I want to see here.¡± Perhaps he could hear his voice even in his sleepiness, Noah resolutely shook his head in response to the voice of Bediviel. Then, as if he would never fall, the little boy hugged Min-ha¡¯s arm tightly and hung on it. Because of that, Bediviel got up and took Noah¡¯s hand affectionately. He opened his mouth. ¡°¡­Noah. You must not do this.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m going to sleep with my sister-in-law.¡± Bedibiel persuaded Noah in a more friendly voice, but her answer on her return remained unchanged. Embarrassed, Bediviel hardened his expression a little. Meanwhile, Noah buried his face in her hanging arms as if he was a little frightened. Min-ha, who had been watching the two, looked at Bediviel and carefully opened her mouth. ¡°Can¡¯t we just let him sleep here? It was very late¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°Why?¡± When asked if he could just leave it alone like this, Bediviel replied with a sigh on his face, like he didn¡¯t know where to start with his words. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Madam might not know since His Excellency had been silent about it.¡± ¡°Yes¡­? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Many people desperately want His Excellency to make a mistake and be stripped of his title, or lose his life in battle. All they have to offer is the blood of aristocrats flowing through their bodies, but they are jealous of the achievements the Master has achieved by fighting barefoot and are jealous of being favored by His Majesty.¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± ¡°What do you think the greatest weakness and repulsion would be to him?¡± ¡°¡­It must be Noah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps, by now, the news that His Excellency left had reached their ears, it is a fact that we have emptied the mansion without knowing what they are going to do.¡± ¡°So, does that mean that something like that has happened before?¡± ¡°Fortunately, so far, we have been able to deal with it quietly on our line, but¡­¡± To her question, Bediviel smiled bitterly, avoiding a direct answer. Looking at that, Min-ha smiled bitterly as she seemed to understand the situation and patted Noah¡¯s head. Bediviel continued while looking at Min-ha¡¯s face, which had become dark like himself. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not to say that the place you¡¯re living in isn¡¯t safe. The knights are guarding every single one of them. Though it¡¯s not good enough to stop assassins and kidnappers who have been trained for decades.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°So please, convince Young Master Noah.¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t go! I don¡¯t want to be alone without sister-in-law! It¡¯s scary!¡± ¡°¡­It seems that Noah is very dependent on Madam.¡± ¡°¡­Noah.¡± Wearing a complicated expression on her face, Min-ha stroked Noah¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t have his older brother that he¡¯d always relied on, so it must¡¯ve been difficult for a child to fall asleep alone in the Easter Annex. Nevertheless, it would also be a problem to put Noah¡¯s will first and sleep here. As Bediviel said, if something happened to Noah, wouldn¡¯t it be too late, then? ¡®¡­What should I do?¡¯ Min-ha pondered as she glanced at Bediviel, who gazed at Noah as if embarrassed, and Noah, who was stubbornly clinging to her arm. ¡®When I was young, if I had a scary dream while sleeping, I just went to my parents¡¯ room and asked them to put me to sleep¡­¡¯ Ah¡­! At that moment, she remembered something and smiled meaningfully at Bediviel, who still had a difficult expression on his face. Then, she said, tenderly stroking Noah¡¯s head that was clinging to her body. Chapter 25 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 25 ¡°Then, shall we go to the East Annex with sister and sleep together?¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we do that, Sir Bediviel?¡± At Min-ha¡¯s following words, Noah raised her head with his eyes twinkling. She wrapped her hands around the child¡¯s cheeks tenderly and met his gaze. Meanwhile, Bediviel looked like he was worried for a moment, then immediately loosened his stiff expression and asked Min-ha. ¡°If you do that, we would be grateful¡­ Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°Yes? Is there any reason why it¡¯s not all right?¡± ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s just that the Madam had never left the residence where you¡¯re staying in the past. And, it¡¯s also possible that there may be attacks.¡± ¡°¡­Ah. I see. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°All right. Well, I will prepare a room next to Young Master Noah.¡± ¡°Yes. Please.¡± ¡®I¡¯m not sleeping in the same room as Noah. Well, I guess so since they might not believe in myself yet.¡¯ Min-ha thought so and nodded her head slightly. However, Noah, who was quietly listening to the conversation, pouted his lips, shook his head, and shouted. ¡°No! I want to sleep with sister-in-law!¡± ?? ¡°Noah! That¡¯s¡­¡± At Noah¡¯s words, Bediviel put the brakes on a perplexed expression, though the child¡¯s persistence remained the same. Min-ha hugged Noah, who was hanging on her arm, and spoke to Bediviel. ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep in the same room with Noah.¡± ¡°¡­Madam.¡± ¡°Is the room too small for me to sleep with Noah?¡± She knew what he was wary of and wanted to watch out, but she gazed back at Bediviel with a deliberate, calm smile. Eventually, Bediviel, who was looking at Min-ha and Noah alternately, sighed and replied briefly as if he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°Then, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Please, follow me. I will guide you.¡± ¡°Okay. Noah, wake up. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He then got up, and Min-ha followed him up as she extended her hand to Noah. Taking her hand with a bright smile, Noah followed Bediviel, who was walking a little ahead. Min-ha held his hand tightly as though excited and stroked the child¡¯s hair, who was smiling. Min-ha and Noah followed Bediviel to the third floor, passing through the entrance of the East Annex, which was now quite familiar. The scenery on the third floor of the Eastern Annex, which she saw for the first time, amazed her. Unlike the first floor, where the library and drawing room are located, and the second floor, where Seth¡¯s office is located, the third floor, where people live, felt quite cozy. Bediviel opened his mouth as he opened one of the many large doors in the hallway with a small wooden decoration attached to the entrance. ¡°Come in, Madam. This is Noah¡¯s room. Come on, Noah, too.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Min-ha nodded her head slightly towards Bediviel, and followed Noah, who had already run with an excited expression, into his room. When she looked around his room, which eventually came into her sight, she muttered a little involuntarily. ¡°¡­You must be scared to sleep alone.¡± If you raise your head up and look up, you can see the colorful fresco murals and red curtains. And, the room decorated with colorful paintings and loot was large enough for dozens of people to enter. Still looking around, she walked over to Noah¡¯s side, who was waiting for her in front of his bed, and said. ¡°Have you slept alone all this time?¡± ¡°Yes! Except, sometimes I slept with you.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s amazing, Noah. I would never have slept alone in a room like this when I was your age.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, no. Let¡¯s sleep now. Noah! Hurry up and lie in bed. Sister will hold your hand until you fall asleep.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± With those words, the little boy quickly climbed onto the bed and whimpered with her little hand, lifted the blanket, and laid down. Seeing this, Min-ha sat next to him and took Noah¡¯s hand. She then turned towards Bediviel, who was glancing at her with a slightly awkward face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will no longer do anything that harms Noah.¡± ¡°I know. However, what I¡¯m worried about is ¡®him¡¯ and¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Please rest.¡± Bediviel, who was about to say something, turned to her curious expression. Then, he bent over to show respect before heading out of the room. Min-ha still tilted her head while listening to the footsteps of Bediviel moving away little by little. ¡®What was he trying to say?¡¯ Maybe, it had something to do with the reason that Seth Persen wanted to keep everyone in the mansion when he left that he was talking about earlier? She was worried about Bediviel¡¯s expression when he said, ¡¯suspicious.¡¯ ¡°Sister-in-law, can¡¯t you sleep?¡± ¡°¡­Ah, nothing. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Well, it must be a big deal. In the end, Min-ha put out the candle next to the big bed and lay down next to Noah, closing her eyes. She kept having a vague thought in the corner of her head, though she tried to ignore it and grabbed the small hand that was holding her hand tightly. Even the bright moon that illuminates the world hid behind the clouds on a pitch-black night. Scott Morrison, the commander of the unit guarding Joaquin Castle, a natural fortress surrounded by the rugged mountains, was looking down at the outside of the fortress wall with an anxious expression on his face. This was because tonight, at midnight, the elite knights that his master, Count Joaquin, had worked hard to raise for a long time would enter the city. Indeed, Count Joaquin¡¯s life-and-death efforts to create an army like his everything was finally equipped with the scale and capabilities he wanted. If only elite knights join safely, they would be one step closer to the new world that their master will open in the future¡­ The pitch-black night that put everyone in the castle to sleep grew deeper and deeper, though Morrison¡¯s eyes grew brighter with excitement. He waited for midnight, wishing that the hands of the pocket watch beside him would move faster. ¡°Look, boss! ¡®Gray hyenas¡¯ have arrived.¡± How long had he been waiting so patiently? A soldier who had been standing guard in front of the castle gate a while ago ran up to him with an urgent expression and said, ¡®Finally!¡¯ Morrison quickly turned his head and looked down with the torch in his hand that was illuminating the base of the castle. There, in front of the fortress wall, the dignified figure of the knights who wrapped their bodies in gray robes seemed to fill their view. Even though Morrison¡¯s heart swelled at the sigh, he tried not to show his appearance and shouted at the knights in gray robes. ¡°If you are the ¡®gray hyena¡¯ we have been waiting for, show the insignia and give the password!¡± Hearing Morrison¡¯s cry, one of the most spearheaded knights in gray robes answered, raising the badge in his hand. ¡°A new sun and a new moon shall rise in the red sky.¡± ¡°Oh! Hurry up and open the gates!¡± As an unmistakable code flowed out of the knight¡¯s mouth. In response, Morrison cheered loudly and shouted for the gates to open. Kugong¡ª! At that, the bridge of the gate, which had been tightly closed, was released and slowly descended. Morrison quickly climbed down the stairs in the wall to meet the gray hyenas who had arrived on time. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here! How long the Count awaits you!¡± Morrison, who arrived in front of the castle gate at once, stood in front of the approaching gray knights, raising dust and shouting with excitement. He proudly stared around the knights that filled the large vacant lot in front of the castle gate. A knight who had been in the vanguard a while ago came down from his horse and slowly approached him. The knight, who appears to be the captain of the elite knights, was dignified and strong enough to not be covered by the gray robe that covered his body. The knight then prostrated before Morrison. Seeing so, he smiled happily and moved closer to the knight who was paying his respects. ¡°Oh! There is nothing to be so polite about.¡± ¡°How can you not show respect to the commander?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done. Now, get up quickly. The Count is waiting for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Promptly, you, too¡­!¡± It was then when he turned around with a smile after a short conversation with the knight. Immediately, a sharp silver blade flashed in his sight, and in an instant, it flew into his neck and stabbed him. ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡± At that moment, Morrison slumped down as his knees fell due to the excruciating pain he felt near his neck. ¡®Damn, what the hell is this!¡¯ Morrison¡¯s trembling hand touched the painful neck and shoulder joint. However, the moment he brought his hand there, the pain felt stronger and he had to let go of it. He was startled by the sight that came to his view. His hand, which was on his neck, was full of crimson blood. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¡°Wh, what is this¡­!¡± Morrison screamed in astonishment at the red blood pouring out of his hands and the pain that gradually spread throughout his body. At that, Joaquin Castle¡¯s soldiers at Morrison¡¯s command raised their swords, aiming to strike the gray-robed knight at any time. However, the knight in the gray robe stood leisurely in such an atmosphere and sneered at Morrison as he sat down, holding his blood-gushing neck. ¡°You have a slow reaction.¡± ¡°W, who are you!¡± ¡°Morrison, I thought you would recognize me the moment you heard my voice, though you seem to have lost a lot of your touch in the rear area for so long.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Towards Morrison, who frowned in confusion, the knight in gray-robed sneered coldly and slowly took his hand with the robe that covered his face. Then, with a slow movement, he took off the robe that covered his face. At that moment, like a lie, the clouds lifted and the bright moon returned, allowing Morrison to see the knight¡¯s face clearly. Short black hair, deep blue eyes like the deep sea, and a beautiful appearance like a demon¡­ It was Seth Persen. Morrison shouted in an astonishing voice, startled by the unbelievable identity that he had seen with his own eyes. ¡°¡­Uh, why?! How are you here!¡± ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t understand the situation. Do you want to know why I am here?¡± ¡°Damn it! We must report this to Count Joaquin immediately¡ª!¡± ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± ¡°¡­Heuk¡ª! Ugh!¡± By now, the poison from the knife was probably heading towards his heart. Seth grabbed his chest and stared at Morrison, who was wearing a painful expression on his face as he slowly collapsed. And, with a look that captured the astonishment just before his death, he kicked the dead Morrison¡¯s shoulder, drew a sword from his waist, and swung it towards the frozen soldiers of Joaquin Castle before his eyes. Immediately, red blood poured from the bodies of the soldiers whose lives were taken in an instant by a blow that was too fast to follow. He then wiped the red blood from his face with the back of his hand and quickly climbed onto the horse. Turning, Seth spoke to his knights, who had unwittingly removed their gray robes and exposed their faces. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for subjugation.¡± It was time to eliminate the traitors who dared to challenge heaven, and change the sun and moon, and shed their blood. Seth smiled coldly as he watched the knights rushing forward in unison at his instructions. When the black darkness disappeared to the west and a new sun rose, Joaquin Castle was devastated in a single day. Only the flag of the Persen, which was densely planted on the castle and wall, swayed slowly with smoke. Count Joaquin, who never dreamed that his operation would have been discovered, had sent all his troops near the imperial castle and to the allied castles, leaving only a minimum number of men behind, so he had no time to defend against an unexpected surprise. Of course, as the Persen Knights were subjugating the traitors, there were soldiers who tried to sneak out and ask for help, though such an attempt simply failed. Besides, it was meaningless. It was because the Emperor, who had already received the report from Seth Persen, mobilized the Imperial and Royalist forces to annihilate them. So, Joaquin Castle fell in just one night, with no time to spare. ¡®¡­I will be able to return sooner than the ten nights I promised.¡¯ With that in mind, Seth sat at the top of the main hall of Joaquin Castle, watching indifferently as the former Count Kain Joaquin was being dragged by his knights. Kain Joaquin, who has lost everything off of a single foolish decision, looked so shabby that you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell he was the owner of the top seat, where Seth was now sitting, until only yesterday. Seth stood up slowly, staring at Kain, who was staring at him with eyes that seemed to burn him to death. Then, he walked up to him, who was tied to the rope, and bent his knees to make eye contact with him. ¡°Why did you do this, Kain?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Are you not going to tell me?¡± ¡°Even if I ask you to spare me by giving you the justification now, could you do that?¡± ¡°.¡­¡± ¡°I have nothing more to say. Kill me.¡± In the end, Kain avoided Seth¡¯s gaze and spoke coldly. Rejecting what might be the last conversation, Seth continued as he watched him staring at the floor with eyes blazing with anger and hatred. ¡°There would have been plenty of opportunities to turn around.¡± ¡°If you want to preach, stop. What can you say to a knight who has lost a war and is on the verge of death?¡± ¡°It was a battle foreshadowed defeat for you, Kain. Why the hell did you do such a stupid thing?¡± When Seth smiled bitterly at him, repeating his question, Kain glanced at him with eyes burning with anger. In his eyes, Seth¡¯s indifferent face was disgusting and he screamed, twisting his face as if he couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°¡­Why the hell did I do something so stupid? Ha! Do you ask because you don¡¯t know? Obviously, you don¡¯t know, Your High Majesty the Duke. Of course! You don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Why did I do that? The reason is simple! I did not rise to the Duke¡¯s seat, even though I roamed the battlefield with you, crossed the threshold of death in the same way, and had the same contribution! The Emperor granted you the fertile farmland in the heart of the capital and gave you the title of Duke. Meanwhile, he only gave me this little Joaquin estate and the position of a splendid count, as if he tossed leftovers to a poor stray dog ??he ran into!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What do you think is the reason? Your dazzling appearance¡­? Or, is it because, unlike me, who was in charge of the rear, you always fought in the front?! No, everyone got it all wrong! You were able to get to where you are today just because your mother was a noblewoman!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Your blood, blood, blood¡­! Regardless of ability, as long as you are born with a good bloodline, the royal family and nobles will rule over the serfs. No matter what abilities we have, we have to work the land like dogs and pigs! I¡¯ve always been dissatisfied with that situation. In the war, we risked our lives to fight and win, but there is still a wall that we cannot overcome!¡± ¡°¡­So, you tried to assassinate His Majesty the Emperor and seize power.¡± ¡°Yes! I wanted to change the world with my own hands! I wanted to kill all the people who only believed in their blood and looked down on the world! Of course, you, too!¡± Kain screamed, with his eyes burning with hatred, and spat in Seth¡¯s expressionless face. Seeing that, the knights standing next to Kain quickly drew their swords, though Seth raised a hand and stopped them. He wiped his face roughly with his hand and said in a low, subdued voice. ¡°So, Kain. If you take power, will the world change?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Even if your thoughts are fulfilled, in the end, instead of the Emperor¡¯s power, your power will rule this Empire, but the lives of commoners will not change. For the common people, it is simply a change of ruling power. In the end, you¡¯re just using innocent people to cover up your lust for power and make up your own fantasy.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you know, one of whom is born with noble blood?!¡± ¡°Yes. Like you said, I guess I didn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Do you understand my situation now? Just end it quickly! I don¡¯t want to beg for my life!¡± Despite his subsequent criticism, Seth stood up without saying a word. Drawing his sword, he lifted it and swung his wrist lightly. The sword pierced the center of Kain¡¯s chest at once. ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡± At the same time, Kain spewed red blood from the corners of his mouth, coughed violently, and slowly collapsed. Seth looked down at him, whose life was slowly dying out, with deep sunken eyes. ¡°¡­Now, I think you beat me¡­ you¡ªdid it. Don¡¯t even think¡­ you, as well¡­ also have the ending I met¡ªi, it wouldn¡¯t be that different¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­You, too, like me, emperors and nobles¡­ just being used¡ªUgh¡­ You will die, you will.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, the great Duke¡­ As it was¡­other nobles, and also¡­ you¡ª¡± Seth cursed himself to the end as he stared at Kain¡¯s cold body. His gaze was filled with a hint of affection for his colleague, who had traveled the battlefield with their backs to each other, as well as a sense of guilt and remorse that could not prevent his wrong choice. The knights carefully looked into the eyes of their master, who was agitated with complicated emotions, before speaking carefully. ¡°¡­Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Guilty, Kain Joaquin¡¯s supply needs to be burned. He was caught in the fire and died.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At that moment, Seth, who returned to his usual expressionless expression, gave a command in a numb voice. Then, wiping his blood-stained sword, he passed the knights and the dead Kain¡¯s corpse, and headed out of the concourse. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 ¡°¡­Your Excellency.¡± When he came out with an expressionless face, Lancelot, who was waiting for him, glanced at him. Seeing his gaze, Seth said in a low voice as Lancelot was looking at him with sad eyes as if he understood him. ¡°Why do you have such eyes? I was the one who killed an old friend.¡± ¡°Your Excellency¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes. I¡¯m fine. If there was anything that bothered me, it was that I ordered the body to be burned.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Even if he was a sinner, the old noble people wouldn¡¯t want to leave me alone if I knew that I burned down the supply and demand of an aristocrat so that even their souls could not be saved.¡± ¡°¡­In principle, a person who commits treason is to be punished with filial piety. It would be a disgrace for the former Count Joaquin, who had a strong sense of pride on the other side. Your Excellency has been courteous to him until the very end.¡± ¡°Is that really what Kain thinks, too?¡± ¡°Your Excellency¡­¡± ¡°He would laugh at how merciful an executioner who catches people is.¡± ¡°Your Grace! What are you saying¡ª! You are just following orders! The reason you¡¯re being criticized like that¡­!¡± ¡°I never thought I¡¯d live to see this day. It¡¯s a wonder to hear that woman say the same thing.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± As Seth was speaking as though he was mumbling to himself, Lancelot asked back. At the same time, Lancelot raised his head involuntarily, seeing that his master¡¯s expression was not as dark as he had expected, he couldn¡¯t continue to speak. His master, Seth, took off the armor with a more calm face than expected, and put his hand inside the solid silver-white chest armor, before pulling out something small. It was a small handkerchief embroidered with a blue thread. It was given to her by the former Duchess before leaving. Was it because he cherished it? Looking down at it, which was not very different from the first time he received it, Seth muttered a little with a smile on his face. ¡°How could someone with a sword according to his position be called a murderer¡­? It¡¯s funny, she said something like that. Someone who knows nothing about war¡­¡± ¡°¡­Your Honor.¡± Lancelot peered at the face of his master, who was wearing an expression he had never seen on the battlefield with a blank look. It was the first time. He was a knight stronger than anyone, so he had to cut down countless traitors. Because of that, Seth had a terrible and heavy feeling of guilt for those lives he took away. Even though it wasn¡¯t enough to take away all the dark and heavy emotions that were weighing him down, nonetheless. Still, he seemed better than before. Looking at him like that, Lancelot said to his lord with a smile, too. ¡°Though she doesn¡¯t know much about war and combat, I think the ex-Duchess made some pretty poignant words.¡± ¡°.¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been days since we haven¡¯t seen the ex-Duchess and Noah. By any chance, do you miss the former Duchess?¡± ¡°¡­Nonsense. Why would I feel that way?¡± ¡°Then, why are you taking out the handkerchief that the ex-Duchess made?¡± ¡°¡­It was just that I remembered Noah.¡± ¡°Is that really all?¡± ¡°Enough of this nonsense. Inform the entire army at the end of the battle and instruct them to rearrange their armaments. As long as the chieftain is caught and executed, there is no point in staying here.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡± As Lancelot, who had been contemplating his mind as if teasingly, noticed his master¡¯s gaze returned with a blunt face. Hurriedly, he responded to Seth, who gave the order. Then, at his command, he moved quickly. Still, Lancelot smiled briefly as he watched his master gently unfold the handkerchief he was holding in his hand and push it deep into the armor. 3. As If It Was Planned Was the reluctant feeling that she felt was just because she slept in the East Annex for the first time? After that, Min-ha spent her daily life so dull that she felt bored. If there was one thing that is a little different, was it that she had become more accustomed to living with Noah? Now, Noah was accustomed to falling asleep holding her hand tight, and sometimes waking up hearing the shouts of knights guarding the hallway outside. As time went by, one day before the ten nights Seth had promised. Min-ha finished cleaning the library in the east annex as usual, and she came out, rubbing her stiff shoulders. At some point, the light from the sun setting already filled the hallway of the annex. Min-ha thought of Noah, who would be waiting to have dinner with her after finishing his swordsmanship class she recently started with Bediviel, as she hurried upstairs. ¡°¡­M, Madam.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± At that moment, as she was about to go up the stairs, a small woman appeared in front of Min-ha and called her up with her trembling voice. Min-ha turned her head to answer the voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ Mrs. Wanda is looking for you.¡± ¡°Wanda? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ªI, I can¡¯t tell you here¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she said that she would be waiting for you in the annex where the Madam was staying!¡± ¡°I see.¡± If it wasn¡¯t a big deal, she thought Wanda could have waited to tell her during class this evening. Thinking that, Min-ha wondered if it was something urgent. After she started spending the night with Noah in the East Annex, her daily life, including sewing classes with Wanda, was also taking place in the East Annex as well. So, it was a little strange that she asked her to come to her annex instead. Because of that, Min-ha asked the woman in front of her again as though to make sure. ¡°She said she¡¯d be waiting in the annex? Not the East Annex?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Well, all right. Which room was she waiting?¡± ?? ¡°She said she was waiting for you in the bedroom!¡± Even though she asked again, wondering if the woman in front of her misunderstood, though the answer remained the same. Min-ha was puzzled, but she meekly nodded her head. Seeing that, the servant¡¯s face brightened as he stuttered in her trembling voice. Then, even though she did not ask for it, she volunteered to guide her first. In the end, assuming it was something important, Min-ha didn¡¯t think much of it and just followed her. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t she tell you the reason?¡± ¡°¡­That, well¡ª¡± Nevertheless, it was still rather strange, so Min-ha asked if the servant had heard anything about it, though she only blurred her expression and avoided answering. At that sight, Min-ha tilted her head, thinking if it would be all right since they were still inside the Duke¡¯s mansion and the knights were guarding it. Though she quickly decided that she should meet Wanda to see what was going on and return to Noah, who was waiting for her. With that in mind, she left the East Annex and walked to her annex. Seeing the familiar silver-haired knight in the distance, she waved her hand and shouted. ¡°Oh? Sir Bediviel!¡± Bediviel, who was walking with his stiff face, wearing the indigo cloak and sword around his waist, turned his head at Min-ha¡¯s call and immediately approached her. Then, with a gentle expression, he bowed down in front of Min-ha and said, ¡°Madam, are you done cleaning already?¡± ¡°Yes! How about Sir Bediviel? Have you been outside the castle?¡± ¡°Yes. Recently, a strong wind caused some problems with the western outer wall. I¡¯m on my way back from supervising my duties.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Where is the Madam going? Looking at the direction¡­ is there something wrong with the annex?¡± ¡°No. Wanda wanted to see me at the annex for a while.¡± Min-ha, who had stopped for a while and talked with Bediviel, whom she had become close with for the past few days, answered his question without much thought. Hearing her words, Bediviel¡¯s face hardened slightly. Nevertheless, he returned to a friendly face in an instant and answered Min-ha¡¯s words with a smile. ¡°I see. Then, I will accompany you, Madam.¡± ¡°¡­.?!¡± However, the face of the young attendant who was guiding Min-ha became contemplative at Bediviel¡¯s reply. At that, he raised the corner of his mouth and stared down at the servant with his cold eyes, and then immediately turned to Min-ha. Min-ha thought that the suddenly cold atmosphere was strange, and she opened her mouth. ¡°Sir Bediviel?¡± ¡°Yes. I thought it would be more reassuring than to just have two women walking there alone.¡± ¡°All right. If only Sir Bediviel is not busy, I would appreciate that.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Yes, Madam. Shall we go?¡± In response to Min-ha¡¯s reply, Bediviel smiled broadly and nodded his head. He then pushed the servant away and took the lead. To be honest, she didn¡¯t say it but she was a little relieved by his appearance. It was true that the situation had strangely bothered her for a while since this behavior was very unlike Wanda. With that in mind, Min-ha entered the annex with Bediviel and the young attendant. As she climbed up the stairs, she shouted and opened the door of his bedroom until just a few days ago. ¡°Wanda, I¡¯m here.¡± However, there was no one in the bedroom. Looking around, she tilted her head and said to Bediviel and the servant who stood behind her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that anyone¡¯s here?¡± It seems that way to me.¡± ¡°What happened? Did Wanda really call me here?¡± When she looked back at her attendant at the presence of Wanda that she could not feel no matter how much she looked around the bedroom, the young attendant¡¯s face changed to contemplation. She replied with a trembling voice, bowing her head. ¡°I, I¡ªi, it seems that it was¡­the East Annex, Madam.¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡­Oh, as expected, Wanda wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± No wonder it was kind of strange. With that thought in mind, Min-ha nodded her head in agreement, and the young attendant, who had been visibly trembling in front of her, suddenly fell to her knees and pounded her head on the floor, shouting. ¡°¡­I, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize, Madam! I¡¯m guilty, I should die!¡± ¡°No. Why are you getting down on your knees for something like this? You could be mistaken.¡± Seeing the servant who kept on apologizing over and over again with her bleeding forehead, Min-ha glanced at Bediviel standing behind her as if asking for help. However, without paying any attention to her gaze, Bediviel stared at her servant with his cold eyes and had a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡®Well, people can make mistakes. His expression is so scary. Is he just going to kill her for something like this?¡¯ Min-ha changed the topic with an awkward smile, as though to stop Bediviel, who was about to pull out his sword at any moment. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m hungry! Let¡¯s hurry up and go back. Noah must be waiting. Sir Bediviel, would you like to have dinner together?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. It¡¯s an honor, Madam.¡± ¡°Thank you for telling me! See you, then!¡± Min-ha handed her servant a brief thank you, then looked at her with bitter eyes before slapping her hand on Bediviel¡¯s back, who somehow answered her dryly. And so, Bediviel was pushed forward as if he had no choice, and said. ¡°¡­I know dinner is urgent, but my back hurts.¡± ¡°Oh, my! Really? Did I hit too hard?¡± Min-ha was startled and quickly released the hand that was on his back. At that moment, Bediviel lightly flicked her hand twice, avoiding Min-ha¡¯s gaze. Then, he turned to her and smiled sweetly as though nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s a joke. I¡¯m a knight, too. This much wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, is it so?¡± ¡°Yes. Let us go, then. Noah might be hungry, waiting for us.¡± Contrary to a while ago, Min-ha swiftly nodded her head at his words urging her and followed him. She tried to look back because it was strange to see Bediviel rushing her to the point where she thought it was a little urgent. Though Min-ha didn¡¯t notice his actions that secretly blocked her every time she tried to do so. Moments later, Bediviel looked back covertly with cold eyes. There, where his gaze reached, the young servant was being dragged away with her mouth closed by the Persen knights wearing black clothes. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Shortly after Min-ha left the annex, the door to the Duchess¡¯s inner room opened silently. Then, a man came out the door. A man dressed too old and shabby to be a servant of the Persen walked out slowly with worn-out shoes. Although he bent his back or his whole body, his fairly large and strong physique covered his face with a large straw hat that could be seen going down the stairs through the hallway of an empty annex where no one could hear him. When the man safely escaped the entrance on the first floor and stood in front of the annex, he trembled when he saw the guards walking towards him from the front door. On the other hand, the guards also saw the figure of a suspicious man standing in front of the Duchess¡¯ annex, and approached them with a grim expression. ¡°Hey, there! Who the hell are you?!¡± ¡°Reveal your identity!¡± At that, the man bent his crooked back even more and rubbed his hands sullenly in reply. ¡°Oh, my. I am not a suspicious person.¡± ¡°Then, who are you? How dare you come here!¡± ¡°¡­I, I was called to the side of the western wall¡­ but I was in a hurry to go to the toilet, and I got lost while looking for the bathroom, so I came here.¡± ¡°Really? Show me your pass.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If you came into the castle to work, wouldn¡¯t you have a pass?¡± ¡°¡­Ah, haha. Yes, of course.¡± The man searched his arms as if embarrassed by the guards¡¯ words as his explanations did not go through very smoothly, and took out a small wooden plaque. The guards took it and stared at it for a while, before returning it to the man as they could not find anything suspicious. They then pointed out the door to the back of the window they were at and said. ¡°Tsk. The bathroom is over there. You idiot, never approach this way again! Next time something like this happens again, don¡¯t think that it will pass as smoothly as this time!¡± ¡°Right! If it wasn¡¯t for the Duke¡¯s command to treat the serfs who were working with us generously, you would have been going to the dungeon a long time ago!¡± ¡°¡­Oh! Yes, yes! I will keep that in mind!¡± The guards continued to bow low and stride inside the mansion, kicking their tongues as if feeling pathetic to the man who was asking for wrongdoing. It was only then did the man who had lifted his eyes with his head bowed, as their presence disappeared completely, moved his body carefully and took a deep breath. He hid into the bushes inside the castle wall in a strange posture. ¡°Sigh¡ª¡± When he could not hear any voice completely around him, the man straightened his crooked back and took off the straw hat that was covering his face, and held it in his hand. The appearance that was revealed was completely incompatible with his sullen attitude a while ago. Even in the shade of a dark tree, his blonde hair, a straight forehead, a high nose and thin lips, and red eyes burning like the finest ruby ??were difficult to see as those of a serf at all. The man muttered in annoyance as he spat out the saliva with a hardened face. ¡°¡­Pretending to treat the serfs for someone who used to be a lowly commoner.¡± ¡®Well, thanks to that, I was able to hide in the mansion so easily.¡¯ The man laughed at Seth Persen, the owner of this mansion, who was infinitely generous to the proletarian, and leaned his back against a large tree. As he pretended to be a disproportionately lowly serf, his whole body ached. ¡°Damn it.¡± Seth Persen¡­ If he hadn¡¯t been caught by that lowly bastard, he could have been able to get in and out easily using the secret passage. After Seth found out everything, the only way to enter the Persen¡¯s mansion was to disguise his identity as a serf like this. That was why he had to pretend to be a low-level serf every time, and he had no choice but to pay money to buy a pass every time. Nevertheless, this inconvenience was only trivial if it was for a man to meet the person he wanted to see. He called out her name in a whisper, recalling his lover, who could barely hear her voice through a door a while ago. ¡°¡­Minase Florence, my lover.¡± ¡®My person who is like a rose full of thorns. My lover has been taken hostage by a mean and lowly man¡­¡¯ How heartbroken it was to hear that she had collapsed. He wanted to come to see her at any moment, but she did not send a letter, perhaps due to the heightened surveillance of the Duke of Persen. So, after waiting and waiting for the lowly man to empty the castle, he finally got a chance and hid in the castle right away, though even that was not enough. The man sharpened his teeth, recalling the appearance of the handmaiden, whom he had bribed a while ago, and the dog of the Duke of Persen, who was glaring at her with his cold eyes. ¡°¡­Yes, even a petty wild dog can run wild like a wolf in their territory.¡± Even more so if a lion is taking care of that wild dog. ¡®Nonetheless, that dominance will not last very long. Seth Persen¡­ good-breeded wolves are preparing traps for you.¡¯ ¡°¡­So, before that, I must completely separate you, whom I love, from that lowly bastard.¡± And, it won¡¯t take long¡­ A blonde-haired man, red-eyed¡ª¡°Rupert Guinivis,¡± with shining eyes, grabbed hold of the Vatican¡¯s internal documents related to the divorce of the Duke and Duchess of Persen, which he had secretly obtained. He wanted to pass this on to Minase right away, though it seemed that she had too many eyes to see today. Well, it¡¯s just the difference between being a little late and early. It was only a matter of time before she found out about the contents of this document. ¡®¡­So, let us reunite with and share the love we couldn¡¯t share now later.¡¯ Rupert put on the straw hat again and disappeared into a small path in the deep grass as his presence faded little by little. After completing the subjugation of Count Kain Joaquin, Duke Seth Persen and his knights were returning. The Persen territory was filled with cheers and excitement. Fifteen, since he first entered the war as a mercenary, he has never lost once, and he brought victory once again. At the news that they would soon cross the gate and arrive at the Persen Castle in the late afternoon, all residents of the castle, regardless of age or gender, gathered to decorate the streets with flowers and blew horns with joy. And, the atmosphere was no different in the mansion. The servants cleaned and decorated the mansion with excitement, and the soldiers who guarded the castle while the Duke left also changed into uniforms at once and stood in front of the gate to wait for their colleagues to return. In an atmosphere filled with cheers and joy, an untimely scream echoed from the Duchess¡¯ annex. ¡°Kyaaaaaa¡ª!¡± ¡°Madam! You must hold on to the pillar more tightly!¡± The scream was, of course, the main character and owner of the room, Min-ha. ¡®I should have known when I saw Mrs. Pompa and Ella who came in with a bunch of maids in the morning¡­!¡¯ She was now being tightened at her waist by a leather corset that tightened her body. Min-ha screamed and shouted in pain as though she could be broken in two at any moment. ¡°Do I really have to do this? Aren¡¯t there any comfortable dresses? ¡°There isn¡¯t such a thing¡­is there?! Madam is getting prettier, whoa¡­ You¡¯re thinking it¡¯s so funny! In the past, you said you were wanting to do this every day after day! Again, what are you talking about¡­! What do you mean, unnecessarily?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The Madam usually wore comfortable clothes that you would wear like other servants! I let it go because the Madam was comfortable with it! But, not today¡­! Ella, tighten it more!¡± ¡°Yes! Mrs. Pompa!¡± ¡°St, stop, stop! Okay, wait a minute! Let¡¯s take a break and tighten it! I think I¡¯m going to break my ribs! Wait¡ª! Time out¡­!¡± As Min-ha screamed desperately, fearing that she would break all of her ribs if she went on like this, Ella and Mrs. Pompa loosened the corset straps that were tight. At that moment, she took a deep breath and sat down on the bed with an exhausted expression on her face. ¡°S, sister-in-law! Ahhh!¡± Then, at the sound of Min-ha¡¯s scream in the room, Noah, who was standing outside the door, crying, ran in at once. Mrs. Pompa covered her shoulders exposed with the sheer cloth she held out, and Min-ha ran quickly and hugged Noah, who was embracing her in her arms. Looking at the little boy, she said as she wiped the corners of Noah¡¯s eyes as he looked up at her with his tearful eyes. ¡°Oh, my, Noah! Why did you cry?¡± ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°You were screaming in pain¡­ Agnh, where are you hurting?¡± ¡°¡­Oh. That¡¯s it, my back¡­¡± ¡°Here?¡± Min-ha grimaced her face. Seeing that, Noah patted her waist with his small hand and said, ¡°Hoo, hoo¡± which touched her heart. It was hurt and made a little fuss. However, she felt sorry for the child because he was worried about her. Min-ha then opened her mouth while stroking Noah¡¯s small head, who hugged her tightly. ¡°Noah already blew it, it¡¯s okay now. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! See, it¡¯s all right now, right?¡± Min-ha answered in a deliberately exaggerated voice to reassure Noah, and she even moved her tight waist, moving lightly. Then, at the sight of Noah smiling slightly, she sighed in relief. ¡°¡­So, can I continue what I am doing now, Madam?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± However, the moment of relief did not last long. Min-ha screamed desperately when she saw Ella holding her dress and Mrs. Pompa with a comb approaching her. ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m still sick! So, after a little rest¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not possible. There is no time. You should quickly change into this dress and get your hair done.¡± ¡°..Is it really necessary to do this?¡± ¡°Yes. You must do this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, Noah, can you go out for a moment? You also have to change your clothes.¡± Once again, they mercilessly tightened her waist. The two women and the other maids held out their hands as well, as if playing dress-up with dolls. Because of this, Min-ha asked to avoid it, but Mrs. Pompa¡¯s reply was stern. She honestly wanted to know what the point was, but Min-ha sighed heavily at the appearance of Ella and Mrs. Pompa, who did not seem to back down no matter what she said. Meanwhile, seeing Min-ha like that, Noah was worried, so he hesitated and spoke to Ella, who induced him out of the door. ¡°But, if sister-in-law gets sick again¡­¡± ¡°She will be fine. The Madam just said that you were okay, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Is that right, Madam?¡± At Ella¡¯s words, reassuring Noah and asking her, there was an unspoken pressure. ¡®Are you going to worry the Young Master Noah?¡¯ Min-ha gazed up at Noah looking up at her with his weeping eyes, and she spoke as if she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°¡­Yes. So, don¡¯t worry. Can you wait outside for a minute?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After hearing her confirmation, Noah seemed relieved and followed the handmaiden out of her room. As the door closed, Min-ha stood quietly in front of the pillar she had been holding before with her dim eyes. Then, she brought the white cloth that was covering her shoulders to her lips, and she said to Mrs. Pompa and Ella. ¡°¡­Please, tighten only enough that I can still breathe comfortably. Please¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± With those words, she screamed without a sound as the laces of the corset tightened her tight waist again. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 It was only after struggling with corsets and dresses for a while, and even having her hair and makeup perfect that Min-ha was freed from the hands of the maids. The maids surrounded her. With an excited face, they brought several dresses for her to try on, combed her hair, and repeated the makeup, and erased it again. ¡®¡­How on earth did noble women do this every day?¡¯ Eventually, Min-ha sat down on the long sofa with an exhausted expression after the long hours of decorating labor that she had experienced for the first time in her life. Seeing her like that, at once, Mrs. Pompa hurriedly rushed towards her. ¡°Madam! You can¡¯t sit like that! It ruins the shape of the dress!¡± ¡°Then, do I have to keep standing¡­?¡± ¡°You have to get our help when you sit down and get up.¡± ¡°Oh, my¡­ So, I can¡¯t sit or stand without someone¡¯s help until I change into comfortable clothes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe this.¡± ¡°What are you surprised about? In the past, you changed into a more gorgeous dress every day than the one you are wearing now? Compared to that time, the clothes you are wearing now are a lot more simplified.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Now, take my hand and stand up. Let¡¯s walk towards the mirror in front of you.¡± Mrs. Pompa¡¯s words that followed were enough to keep Min-ha speechless. She couldn¡¯t believe the fact that women had to wear such uncomfortable clothes like this every day and had to live a life where she could neither sit nor stand comfortably. As she thought about the patience that aristocratic women in this time endured for her beauty, she got up from the sofa at Mrs. Pompa¡¯s words. And, following the guide, Min-ha, who walked in front of the mirror, unknowingly exclaimed at the reflection of herself in the mirror. ¡°¡­Oh, my God.¡± ¡°I dressed you up, though you look really beautiful today. The dressing up was worthwhile, right, Ella?¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Pompa.¡± Because she was so tired of changing into several dresses, Min-ha was so tired that she didn¡¯t even have time to look at her dress properly. What she was seeing now as she was standing in front of the mirror was splendidly embroidered with gold and silver threads. It was indeed a ravishing dress. The dress, which gradually darkened from top to bottom, as if dye was sprinkled in clear water, was as rich and long as a blooming flower. Meanwhile, her silky blonde hair, suiting the gorgeous dress, was half up and half down, and her curled-up hair was crowned with a garland of woven colorful flowers. Min-ha¡¯s face, which was glamorous yet not excessive, was lightly painted with a light red color instead of rose that matched her mouth perfectly with the dress. Truly, no one could take their eyes off her. Min-ha stared blankly at her reflection in the mirror, so much that she couldn¡¯t deny the slightly unfamiliar praise she heard from her side. They were saying that she was so beautiful that no one could lose, and strangely, she couldn¡¯t deny that she was as beautiful as a goddess in front of the mirror¡­ Perhaps, that was why. While Min-ha admired her own outfit, she also felt this awful feeling as well. Not only her clothes, but now, she feels as if everything she did was borrowed from someone else. No matter how hard she tries to live as ¡®Kim Min-ha,¡¯ she has a bad feeling that she may not be able to get out of the environment in which ¡®Minase Persen¡¯ was in the end¡­ Thinking so, she smiled bitterly alone, invisible to the maids who surrounded and admired her, as she felt complicated for nothing. ¡°Come on, madam. Let¡¯s stop admiring you now and go outside to wait for the Duke, who will arrive soon with Young Master Noah.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, yes. Okay.¡± At Mrs. Pompa¡¯s urging, Min-ha pushed the door open and went outside. Then, Noah, who was leaning against the wall with a bored expression, ran towards her as though waiting. ¡°Sister-in-law!¡± ¡°Noah!¡± Noah clung to the hem of her dress tightly. Seeing that, the maids who followed her tried to stop him, but Min-ha raised her hand and stopped them. She then gently stroked the head of her child as he hung on her before lifting her hands up. Noah stared at her with his sparkling eyes and shouted. ¡°Sister-in-law, you look like an angel!¡± ¡°Really? Does it look like that?¡± ¡°Yes! You¡¯re very pretty!¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s so nice that Noah thinks I look pretty.¡± With the little boy¡¯s admiration, Min-ha put off the feeling of discomfort in her mind a while ago and adjusted her mood. Then, as if more excited, Noah grabbed her dress and ran across the floor. As the hem of her dress got wrinkled, the maids hurried to Noah¡¯s side and said to soothe the child. ¡°Noah, if you do that, the dress will be wrinkled.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Yes. So, why don¡¯t you just let go of the dress and go downstairs? The Duke will be back soon, so Young Master Noah should be the first to welcome him.¡± ¡°¡­Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, Noah. Come on, let¡¯s hold hands and go together.¡± As soon as she reached out, she slowly went down the stairs, holding Noah¡¯s hand as she reached out his little hand. Since she was wearing a dress that made it quite difficult to breathe, Min-ha, walking along the footsteps of the excited Noah, was slow and awkward, nevertheless, still elegant. As she went down the stairs and walked to the gate in front of the mansion, all the knights and servants in the mansion were lined up in front. Thinking back to the day Seth Persen left, she was embarrassed by herself as she recalled the handkerchief incident that day. Though when Noah let go of her hand and stood first in front of the open gate, she burst into a small smile as she saw his small, shaking body. Perhaps, he must have been very happy about his older brother¡¯s return, but Noah was so excited that he didn¡¯t sleep well last night. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t show any signs of tiredness. ¡°Ah?! They¡¯re coming!¡± How many minutes did she wait like that? It must have been difficult to stand for a while, so Noah, who had already attached his body to the gate and had her head sticking out, suddenly shouted in a very excited voice. When Min-ha also turned her head towards where Noah was pointing, she could see the Persen Knights gradually approaching with the sound of spurs of horses¡¯ hooves on the stone path on the other side. At the sound of the magnificent horn announcing the safe return of the knights, the cheers of the people in the castle, and the appearance of the knights approaching quickly, Min-ha felt her heart pounding without realizing it. As fast as the pounding beat, the knights arrived in front of the castle gate and stopped talking. Seth Persen, a knight in silver-white armor at the vanguard of the forefront, got off the horse slowly and took off his helmet. Then, one by one, he stared at the knights coming down from their horses before stretching out his arms toward Noah, who was running towards him. ¡°Brother!¡± Seth lightly grabbed Noah¡¯s body as he was running at high speed, and carefully held him in his arms, fearing that the armor he was wearing might injure the child. Moments later, he turned his head away, gently stroking the child¡¯s head, who was rubbing his little face against his neck. ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Perhaps, it was because he met his beloved older brother, Noah, who clung to him like a piece of chewing gum, and Seth, who held such a child tightly, met eyes with him as he turned around. As their eyes met, she spoke awkwardly, a little embarrassed by Seth¡¯s gaze that was staring at her without turning his head away. ¡°¡­Did you come back?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Did you get hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± However, there was no reply from Seth even after she said her greetings. At this point, a sarcastic response or something like that was likely to come back. Yet Seth just stared at her as if possessed. ¡®¡­Is there something on my face?¡¯ The only thing that came back to the courageous greeting was the awkward gaze, which made Min-ha even more embarrassed. Worried, she started rubbing her cheek for nothing. And, while she was rolling her eyes awkwardly, she noticed where Seth¡¯s gaze was placed on. ¡®Ah.¡¯ She then said to Seth, who was still staring at her, while holding the hem of her supple dress. ¡°¡­Oh, haha¡­ Is it because of this outfit?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? ¡­Does it not suit me that much?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Still, there was no reply this time as well. Min-ha bit her lower lip as her heart was about to burst at the embarrassment and blamed Mrs. Pompa and Ella, who had dressed her like this. Chapter 30 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 30 If there was a mouse hole nearby, Min-ha wanted to hide right away. Thinking like that, whether or not he knew her heart, who was experiencing the greatest embarrassment of her life, Noah, who was still in Seth¡¯s arms, said to his brother with an excited voice. ¡°Brother! How pretty is sister-in-law today?¡± ¡®Ah¡­! Noah! Stop!¡¯ At those words, Min-ha went beyond embarrassment and now wanted to bite her tongue in shame. ¡®I¡¯m sure he will be sarcastic to me¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­Yes. It has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen her dressed up so beautifully.¡± However, Seth¡¯s answer to Noah¡¯s question was unexpected. He was still staring at her and answered in a voice of pure admiration instead of sarcasm, just like the day she handed him the handkerchief. Then, as if there was no time to blink his eyes, Seth continued to gaze at her with a gaze that became deeper and hotter than before. ¡°You have the same hair as the day I first saw you¡­ At that time, I was just given the title and you ignored me as a young commoner knight.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°The eyes you looked at that time were cold and distant, but today¡­ it¡¯s different. That is why I¡¯m staring at you like this because it¡¯s very unfamiliar.¡± He fixed her gaze on Min-ha and slowly approached her as if he wanted to take a closer look. Meanwhile, she had a face as if she was possessed by something, while the appearance of Seth approaching her seemed to be enchanted by her as well. After all, it was the first time. The way he looked directly at her with a friendly gaze and made a warm expression¡­ In addition, the handsome and cool face that seemed impossible to be charmed by anything other than a cold and sober reason, was wearing an expression with a warm feeling like a human being. Perhaps, that was why¡­ Min-ha was overwhelmed by the atmosphere, and she didn¡¯t even think to stop Seth until he got so close that he was only one step away from her. ¡°¡­Brother?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± The distance between the two, who had become close enough to make the people around them stop and watch, was furthered by Noah¡¯s innocent voice. Only then did Min-ha come back to her senses and try to escape from the strange atmosphere. She hurriedly took three steps backward while Seth also turned around with a firm expression on his face. Now, the only thing left between the two, as far apart as the distance between the two, was an atmosphere that was even more awkward than before. ¡°¡­Haha. You must be very tired. Have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Noah, Noah is hungry, too!¡± As the uncomfortable atmosphere seemed suffocating, she then awkwardly turned her gaze away and asked how he was feeling again. His expression, which had loosened up a while ago, disappeared all of a sudden, and Seth, who had returned to his usual blunt and cold face, answered bluntly. On the other hand, whether or not he could feel the atmosphere between them, Noah was just full of laughter because he was between the two people he liked the most, and smiled brightly. ¡°Duke, you must be very busy, so please come inside the mansion. Dinner was already prepared in the main hall.¡± It was Mrs. Pompa who gently broke the subtle atmosphere between the three who were literally in different states. She said to him with a very businesslike face, as if nothing had happened a while ago. Seth asked her back in an indifferent voice. ¡°Dinner for the knights?¡± ¡°Of course, we also prepared a separate dinner for the knights in the room next to the main hall.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go there then. Have Noah¡¯s meal ready by my side as well.¡± ¡°Yes, Duke.¡± At Seth¡¯s command, Mrs. Pompa bowed her head to show courtesy, and first headed to the mansion. At that, Min-ha slowly followed her with Seth while looking at Noah¡¯s back, who had already run so far, overjoyed that his older brother had returned. She turned her body to return towards her annex, listening to the child¡¯s smiling voice with a happy expression. ¡®Today seems like a family day, so it¡¯s right for me to leave.¡¯ It has been a long time since she has been living in a foreign country, and it has been a while since she¡¯d eaten at her annex, yet the thought still made her feel uncomfortable. ¡­No. To be honest, it had been uncomfortable facing Seth, who had been giving her a strange look for a while. His face, which she usually thought was just handsome, had become strangely conscious since a little while ago. A person who has always been cold isn¡¯t suddenly being sarcastic, though rather looked possessed instead. He was such a handsome person that even a small change like that can hurt your heart. ¡®Even though I shouldn¡¯t be mistaken, I couldn¡¯t help it. So, let¡¯s get out of this strange feeling and find some reason¡­¡¯ Min-ha thought so. Now that Seth was back, she wouldn¡¯t have to sleep in the Eastern Annex which she¡¯d been used to for a while. As she thought of returning to her vacant annex, Min-ha moved at a slow pace. ¡°Wait. Where are you going?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± However, it was Seth who called her. Hearing that, Min-ha turned to the sound of his cold voice coming from behind her and asked her back. Then, with a visibly displeased expression on his face that even the dull Min-ha could notice, Seth answered bluntly. ¡°Are you going to skip dinner?¡± ¡°What¡­? Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, well. I¡¯m going to go to my room and eat.¡± ¡°What? What does that mean?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a dinner to celebrate the victory of the Knights of Persen, does that mean that the Duchess of Persen will not attend?¡± As the conversation continued, Seth wrinkled his handsome brow more and more while Min-ha blankly stared at him. So, now¡­ ¡®Is he talking about having dinner together? Really? With me¡­? I thought he hated and felt uncomfortable being with me¡­¡¯ At that, Min-ha asked, bewildered at his unexpected reaction. ¡°Oh¡­ Wai¡ªcan I go, too?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°¡­Well, you know. You feel uncomfortable with me, and it¡¯s been a while since you had a meal at the mansion after a long time. If I were there¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be unpleasant?¡± Hearing her answer, Seth¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He then suddenly let out a sigh and smiled a little before approaching her slowly and said. ¡°It would be very impolite to just send the lady back.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Besides, without you, Noah would keep continuing to resent me throughout the whole meal.¡± ¡°¡­I, is that so?¡± ¡°Now, Noah likes you very much.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± ¡°Are you still going to stand there?¡± In response to Min-ha¡¯s question, Seth answered and slightly turned his body to the side to stare at her. Then, as he said, Noah, who had run towards the mansion before Mrs. Pompa, stopped a little far from where they were standing. He shouted, waving his arms loudly. ¡°Brother! Sister-in-law! Come quickly! I¡¯m hungry!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, aren¡¯t you going?¡± At that moment, Min-ha looked at Seth, who questioned him alternately with Noah as he called Seth and her in turn. It seemed that Seth and Noah had no intention of letting her go. ¡®¡­Well. As he said, I am still the Duchess of Persen.¡¯ Above all, he, the main character of this banquet, wanted her to come with him, so it would be impolite if she refused. With that thought, Min-ha responded meekly to Seth, who was waiting for her answer with a firm expression on his face. ¡°¡­No. I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She relaxed her expression a little at his answer, and looked at Seth¡¯s back as they headed to the East Annex. He was a person who was always cold and uncomfortable with her. Because of that, she thought it was a little strange that he was not being sarcastic with her today. Min-ha grabbed the hem of her dress awkwardly as she followed him slowly. Taking Noah¡¯s hand as they entered the main hall side by side, it was decorated with colorful flowers befitting the name of the banquet. In the center, there was a long and colorful table that could be seen at a glance, and on top of it was a golden candlestick with iridescent candles and flower decorations. Considerable amounts of food were placed on silver plates that could not be counted. Among them, the one that caught her eye the most was the roasted young deer. Min-ha was amazed by the vivid whole-grilled appearance. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a lot of people would be sharing this amount of food, though there were only three chairs at the table with food that two to three people could never finish. It was a victory party, so she thought they would have brought all the knights. However, there were only three chairs? Min-ha stepped back and asked Mrs. Pompa. ¡°But, why are there only three chairs? What about the other knights?¡± ¡°The knights are enjoying a banquet in the next room. Did you forget what I told you a little while ago?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Hearing that, she nodded at Mrs. Pompa¡¯s explanation, though was still not convinced. ¡®¡­So, are you saying that only the three of us are eating this much food? Oh, my God.¡¯ Min-ha was stunned by the sight that looked like something you¡¯d see in a movie set in medieval Europe. ¡°Sister-in-law! Hurry up and sit down!¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± Eventually, she responded with a bewildered voice to Noah¡¯s words as he ran towards the long table with excitement. Then, Seth, who was following the child, walked towards the top of the table, which seemed to be his seat, before picking Noah up and sat him next to himself. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 31 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 31 While gazing at them, Min-ha turned to look at where she would be sitting. She then found a chair opposite Seth and Noah. Somehow, it seemed to be her seat. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t know whether being with Seth Persen was a little emotionally uncomfortable, or because of the clothes she was wearing now. Since she was wearing high shoes that matched the dress, her feet were tired, so Min-ha wanted to sit a little further away and take her shoes off. With that thought, she strode towards the seat. ¡°Brother, is sister-in-law¡¯s seat over there? Ah, it¡¯s too far! Here, here! Sit here!¡± However, it was Noah who stopped her actions. The child sat on a high-backed chair with a very excited face and waved his feet, beckoning her. Then, as he set Noah down in the chair, Seth stood by him for a moment before looking at her with a piercing gaze. Min-ha glanced at his gaze and said to Noah with a slightly perplexed expression on her face. ¡°¡­Noah, but there¡¯s no chair there?¡± ¡°Please sit with me!¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Nevertheless, her words were rejected at once by the child, who patted the space next to him. Min-ha made an embarrassed face at Noah as he asked her to go his way, knocking on a chair that two people couldn¡¯t sit on even if she pretended to. Meanwhile, Seth, who was looking at her alternately with the little boy. Seeing that, she hurriedly turned her head and gave him an appealing gaze. ¡®From a while ago, you, too¡­ No, you already know that I¡¯m uncomfortable, right? Please, help me!¡¯ Although Seth avoided her gaze and turned to the knight standing in front of the main hall door and said. ¡°Bring that chair over here.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± Saying so, he pointed right next to Noah and instructed him to put the chair on the side. Min-ha almost made a loud noise without realizing it and stared at him, though Seth just stood there silently watching the chair being moved by the knights. ¡®¡­No, what¡¯s wrong with him today? Wasn¡¯t he uncomfortable with me¡­? I¡¯m trying to avoid you, so why is he doing this right now?¡¯ With a puzzled face, she glanced at the chair that was moved to Noah¡¯s side in an instant. ¡°Sister-in-law! Come over here!¡± The little boy beckoned to her with an excited voice. ¡®¡­Now that the situation is like this, there is nothing we can do about it.¡¯ Giving up, Min-ha sighed inwardly and walked over to the chair next to Noah and pulled the chair out with her hand. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± But, it was Seth Persen, who was still standing next to Noah, that stopped her from sitting on the chair. No, what is he talking about now¡­ ¡®Is he telling me to come at the most and not to sit down?¡¯ Thinking so, Min-ha frowned slightly, hoping that he was being grumpy again. However, contrary to her expectations, Seth grabbed the chair lightly with an indifferent face and pulled the chair back with his hands so that she could sit down. Then, he turned to look at her and winked slightly. It meant to tell her to sit down, so that was why he took out a chair for her. Min-ha opened her mouth in a confused voice rather than surprised at his appearance. ¡°¡­Do you want me to sit down?¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like this?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, no! It¡¯s not like that¡­ Oh, what a strange day today since you¡¯re doing something that doesn¡¯t fit you.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t fit me? Then, are you intending to turn me into a man who won¡¯t even move the lady¡¯s chair for her?¡± ¡°No. Of course not¡­¡± ¡°Besides, it was always my job to move your chair when we dined together. It wasn¡¯t very often that I did this because you avoided eating with me.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± After saying those words, Seth returned to his seat and sat down. Min-ha was still staring at him with a puzzled look. Before she knew it, she approached as she sat down on her chair with the help of the maid, who cleaned the hem of her dress. When all three of them sat down at the seats in the main hall, the maids all bowed and showed their courtesy to them at the same time. Then, Mrs. Pompa, the highest-ranking maid, came up to the three of them and said. ¡°Then, can I help you with the meals now, Your Excellency, Madam, and Young Master Noah?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°¡­Oh, yes.¡± Following Noah, who vigorously answered Mrs. Pompa¡¯s question, Min-ha also answered unknowingly. At that, the maids moved in unison and prepared the food to be eaten. A well-prepared variety of food. In particular, Min-ha was amazed at how she cut the whole roasted deer into easy-to-eat pieces. She felt as if she had come to a restaurant specializing in high-end cuisine that costs several million won for a set of course dishes. In an instant, the food that filled the long table so that the opposite side could be seen far away was cut into easy-to-eat portions. As everything was placed in front of the three of them, the servants all moved away from the table at once. It was Mrs. Pompa who led them. As she stood alone by the long table, she opened her mouth again. ¡°If you have any inconvenience while eating, please shake the bell next to you.¡± ¡°We will do that.¡± When Seth replied, Mrs. Pompa smiled slightly and took three to four steps away from the table. She seemed to keep that distance to be able to answer whenever she would be called. Even though Mrs. Pompa had said that moment ago, eating wasn¡¯t uncomfortable at all. Min-ha bowed her head slightly to Mrs. Pompa, expressing her gratitude, and turned her gaze to the table. How big her belly would be eating everything on the table? ¡®¡­Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡¯ She tried to gently touch the little bell, though she quickly released her hand when she saw Mrs. Pompa¡¯s gaze touching her fingertips. Although Min-ha didn¡¯t need her help, she didn¡¯t want to bother her by touching the bell because she was just curious. Eventually, Min-ha turned her body and looked back at Noah, who was holding a fork and knife, and Seth, who looked like he was gazing at her and Noah. As her eyes met with Seth, and he nodded slightly. ¡°Well, eat whatever you please.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, yes.¡± ¡°Noah. You, too.¡± ¡°Yes, brother!¡± Noah responded with excitement to Seth¡¯s words, and with the children¡¯s fork he was holding, he cut the meat into bite-sized pieces and put it in his mouth. And, as he chewed on what was in his mouth and rolled up noodles placed in front of him with a clumsy fork, Min-ha made a sound without realizing it. ¡®Oh, ah¡­ So cute!¡¯ Even though sometimes Noah acted and spoke like an adult, he was still only five years old. She thought he was so cute that she shriveled her hands unknowingly. As the child rolled up the long noodle clumsily with a fork and put it in his mouth, the sauce was stuck on his lips. Then, she unwrapped the napkin that had been on the table and brought it to Noah¡¯s lips, wiping the sauce off. ¡°Oh, my. You got the sauce on your face, Noah! Let¡¯s wipe our faces with this!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°And, here! eat this. Ah¡ª¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± When Min-ha brought the dried spaghetti to Noah¡¯s lips, the child opened his mouth as if familiar with it and ate it. She gazed at Noah, who was chewing his food tightly as his cheeks puffed up cheeks like dumplings, with eyes that seemed to drip with honey at any moment. A mother once said that seeing her child eating well couldn¡¯t be any prettier, and that statement was just right. Min-ha, who was looking at the child with a smile on her face, turned her head to see the stinging gaze on her side. At that moment, she made eye contact with Seth, who was staring at her and Noah while drinking the wine, setting down his knife and fork. Because of that, she coughed for nothing. ¡°What are you staring at? Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ¡°¡­Do you always eat with Noah like that?¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­ Yes? Why shouldn¡¯t that be the case?¡± ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.¡¯ At his answer, Min-ha narrowed her brows slightly at Seth¡¯s gaze, who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Noah and herself. ¡®Ah.¡¯ Maybe, it was because of that¡­? Min-ha thought so and spoke to Seth with a persuasive expression on her face. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re concerned with me feeding him food? Are you afraid it¡¯s going to be a bad habit? ¡­Come on. You know how polite Noah is and how good he is on his own. I do that sometimes, but what about it?¡± ¡°I like when my sister-in-law feeds me!¡± ¡°Really? Then, I¡¯ll feed you more. Instead, it would only be when you¡¯re eating dinner with me, okay? When eating alone, can Noah eat well on his own?¡± ¡°Yes. Sister-in-law, I want to eat the meat over there!¡± ¡°All right, wait a minute.¡± Noah responded quickly to Min-ha¡¯s request, and he once again pointed to my plate and asked her to feed him. Naturally, Min-ha, who couldn¡¯t refuse the cute request, was delighted to see him quickly accepting her request. She asked as she was cutting the meat with a fork and gave it to Noah. Immediately, the child opened his cute, tiny mouth. ¡°You like what I give you, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I like it! it¡¯s delicious!¡± Min-ha was pleased with Noah¡¯s answer, and only then did she take the baked apple that was also on the plate to her mouth. She wasn¡¯t used to eating roasted fruits, though she liked the baked apple. Actually, she wanted to eat meat and carbs, though the dress was so tight that she would vomit if she ate too much. In the end, she thought that she should eat less today. With that in mind, Min-ha, who had cut the meat in front of her even more and brought it to her mouth, met Seth¡¯s stare as he was looking at her while holding his wine glass again. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 32 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 32 ¡®¡­No, what¡¯s wrong with him today?¡¯ In addition, this time, unlike a while ago, his gaze seemed a little colder so she became a little stiffer. Because of that, Min-ha decided to ask Seth. Tilting her head, she wondered if some of her actions were against his mood. ¡°What is it? Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°¡­I have nothing to say. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about for a while.¡± ¡°Oh, my. That must be it, then. Well, what are you curious about?¡± ¡°Why are you talking to Noah by calling yourself, ¡®sister¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Noah is calling you by your proper name, so I didn¡¯t bother to ask before. But, I¡¯ve been bothered about the title you use.¡± ¡°¡­ Ah. What else should I say?¡± She thought he was going to ask her something really important. Min-ha, who was nervous inside to hear the words that came out of Seth¡¯s mouth, had a shaky expression on her face. She continued, thinking that somehow the aftertaste of the baked apple she had just eaten was a little bitter. ¡°That¡¯s because you and I are going to divorce soon.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Vatican or not, if you get approval, we would get a divorce. After that, it would be natural for women to be attracted to a handsome person like you. Then, sooner or later, Noah will have a new sister-in-law. So, if Noah still calls me sister-in-law, it would be disrespectful to her.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Even if I have to leave this mansion, I still want to see Noah. Oh! Don¡¯t say no yet. If Noah doesn¡¯t want to see me, he¡¯ll never see me no matter how much I miss him, though if he doesn¡¯t mind¡­ I want to see him¡ªeven as a close sister.¡± At Seth¡¯s urging, the aftertaste was strangely bitter when she brought out what she had been thinking about for so long. Cute Noah having a new sister-in-law¡­ Min-ha had always thought that she would be separated from the servants of the mansion with whom she had barely finally become close to, but when she spoke it out loud like that, the idea became even more concrete. ¡®I think I gave them a lot of affection in this short time even though I knew this wasn¡¯t my place¡­¡¯ So, as she continued her words with her bitter smile, Seth¡¯s expression, which had briefly seemed surprised for a little, hardened again. Because of that, Min-ha¡¯s mood subsided even more at his stiffer expression than before. In the first place, she didn¡¯t have much appetite because of the tight clothes, but she completely lost her appetite because of his expression, so she finally put down her fork. However, even Noah, who was eating well, started to look at the two of them. Min-ha regained her consciousness. This was an adult¡¯s circumstance, so she couldn¡¯t let a child get involved. With that thought, she opened her mouth in a bright voice, trying to lift the sunken atmosphere. ¡°So, I¡¯m going to keep calling myself sister with Noah. I may not be his sister-in-law, but I still want to be his sister.¡± ¡°Why do you only think about divorcing?¡± ¡°¡­Yes? What do you mean¡ªIsn¡¯t the divorce already finalized?¡± ¡°Because the Vatican¡¯s judgment may not go in the direction you thought of authorizing our divorce.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± What does he mean¡­? Min-ha could feel her mind go blank at those words. So, does that mean that the divorce wouldn¡¯t happen right away the way he wants? ¡­Why? Has this man lost his desire to divorce¡­? At that, Min-ha asked, stuttering. ¡°No, what do you mean¡­ Why?¡± ¡°Do you not know anything, or are you pretending not to know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking because I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°If I, who is trusted by the Emperor, divorce you and marry the daughter of a family with a long history of the Imperial Family, and if my position grows like giving wings to a tiger¡­ Do you think the aristocrats of other factions would remain still?¡± ¡°¡­So, are you saying that the Vatican might decide differently for political purposes?¡± ¡°Yes. Besides, even among the nobles of the same Imperial Family, there are still many people who still treat me as ¡®lowly¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­ Ah.¡± Perhaps, that could be because the divorce, which seemed like it was going to happen at any moment, had not been talked about until now. She didn¡¯t know there was such a situation. While she was convinced by Seth¡¯s explanation, Min-ha felt strangely more subdued than before. After all, according to his explanation, it was because of such circumstances that the divorce was not happening yet. Trying to lift the sinking mood, she then deliberately replied in a playful way. ¡°¡­Ha, haha. Is that so? ¡­Ah, you must be sad. You acted like you had to sign this divorce paper right away.¡± ¡°Yeah. Even if the Vatican doesn¡¯t give me permission, I¡¯ve decided to break up with you by any means¡­ at that time.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Now¡­ Well. Strange enough, I keep thinking whether it is right for me to break up with you while doing this.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean¡ª¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? I am the one whose determination was strong, and now was shaken by your kind actions in recent days. It makes me reflect on myself for easily criticizing you for being capricious in the past.¡± ¡°That¡ª¡± ¡°Why do you look like that? Is it strange that I suddenly said something like this, for someone who was trying to get away from you somehow?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, no.¡± Min-ha¡¯s heart seemed to drop the moment she could see Seth staring at her with an inexhaustible serious gaze. ¡®¡­Is he joking with me?¡¯ It was strange, rather than funny. From a little while ago, when Seth stood in front of her for the first time after a while, he had been kind and caring towards her until now. And, this feeling that kept pounding in the corner of her heart strangely at such a sight. ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯ Is it because she had been possessed by that handsome face? Of course, Min-ha admired his handsomeness even at the moment when he muttered with a disgusting voice before leaving for the journey¡­ So, her heart was not strangely fluctuating. ¡®¡­What is it? This feeling¡ª¡¯ Twenty years old¡­ It was too difficult for her to comprehend these feelings now for her, who had never even had a proper first love. Min-ha was confused by the constant tickling feeling in the corner of her heart. She smiled awkwardly, suppressing the commotion as if she knew nothing. As she tried to escape from this feeling she was not familiar with, she opened her mouth again. ¡°Haha, ha¡­ Then, are all your questions answered now?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s have dinner now! Noah, don¡¯t be like that. Hurry up and eat, huh?¡± ¡°¡­Brother and sister-in-law, you didn¡¯t fight again, did you?¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t fight. So, eat it now! Let¡¯s see¡­ Shall we try this time?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Saying so, she took a piece of meat and offered it to Noah, who had been watching her for a while. Then, as if reassured by the bright voice again, pure Noah took what she quickly offered and ate it. Moments after, Min-ha, who was watching the child like that, turned her head and said awkwardly at Seth as he was still staring at her. ¡°¡­You should eat, too. You must be hungry.¡± ¡°¡­All right.¡± At her urging, he picked up the tableware, ate the food in front of him and started drinking wine. Eventually, she finally continued her meal a little more comfortably with the gaze away from her. Even though she already had no appetite, in many ways, it seemed difficult to bear if she didn¡¯t even pretend to eat. Is it because of the clothes she was wearing, or is it because of her strangely rumbling heart? Min-ha didn¡¯t know whether the rice was going through her nose or her mouth, although when she finished eating, it seemed like a lot of time had passed. Min-ha, who was amused by the fruit juice she had for dessert, involuntarily glanced around and burst into a small smile when she caught Noah in her sight. ¡°¡­Oh, my.¡± Noah was asleep, holding the fruit that she had given him a little while in each of his hands on his fork. When his older brother returned, his heart became more comfortable and his stomach was singing happily, the little child seemed to have fallen asleep quickly. ¡°Noah, isn¡¯t he so cute? I think he hasn¡¯t been sleeping since last night because you¡¯re coming back, but now, he must be exhausted.¡± ¡°Oh, that was why.¡± ¡°We should hurry up and lay him down. It would be better to get him off the chair, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At Min-ha¡¯s words, Seth got up from his seat and went to Noah, who was sleeping soundly, and hugged his small body. On the other hand, she took out the fork that was clenched tightly from Noah¡¯s hand and placed it on the table. Because of that, the distance between her and Seth lessened, and once again, she made eye contact with him, who was already looking at her. ¡®¡­Ah.¡¯ Again. This gaze again¡­ Min-ha could feel her heart, which had barely calmed down while eating, strangely trembled again. ¡°Your Excellency and Madam. Have you finished your meal?¡± At that moment, as he was enchanted by that gaze, they heard Lancelot¡¯s voice outside the door. It was really fortunate, Min-ha thought so as she quickly fell from Seth¡¯s side. For some reason, he replied in a slightly subdued voice. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, I will enter, Your Excellency.¡± At Seth¡¯s answer, Lancelot opened the door as though he had been waiting and entered the room. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 33 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 33 However, he was not alone when he came in. Behind Lancelot, Gawin, a brown-haired man with a playful look, followed. They bowed slightly to Mrs. Pompa, who was standing in front of the entrance before approaching Seth and prostrated. ¡°Knight Lancelot greets Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Knight Gawain also greets the Master.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°A little while ago, a pigeongram arrived from the Marquis of Loengram.¡± Saying so, Gawain handed a letter to him. Min-ha looked at Seth¡¯s face as he read it with an indifferent expression. Then, as if feeling the gaze touching him, Seth glanced slightly at her. She quickly avoided his gaze and brushed the sleeping Noah¡¯s hair softly. Seth looked at her for a moment, then turned his head and handed the letter back to Gawin. ¡°It is said that the remnants of the former Count Joaquin were safely disposed of.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a story about the family members whom the criminals secretly took refuge in?¡± ¡°They were also judged on the spot. They say that they cut the supply and demand and present it to His Majesty.¡± ¡°¡­Well, I thought so. Isn¡¯t he a young man who is quite thirsty for achievements? At that age, it would be nice to retire and move away from central politics, but in order to make connections somehow. So, he gave his daughter¡­¡± ¡°¡­Sir Gawain. Enough.¡± ¡°¡­Oh. Is this story a little too much? I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± Gawin, who had ridiculed the protagonist of the letter with a sarcastic expression on Seth¡¯s words, stopped at Lancelot¡¯s words and apologized with a smirk. Then, he suddenly turned his gaze to her and grinned with a playful smile. Min-ha flinched slightly at his sudden words and the smile towards her. ¡®What does that smile mean? And, what is the story of the daughter who came out without much context¡­? Besides, what else am I supposed to say about such a topic?!¡¯ She thought that his words seemed to provoke her with intentions. Somehow, it was like he wanted her to do something¡­ However, she shook her head slightly. ¡®Oh, that must be an excessive interpretation.¡¯ Thinking like that, Min-ha calmed her heart, which had become a bit dreary. ¡°I would have said that it would be better to give up the habit of adding unnecessary words one by one, Gawin.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Thank you for delivering the pigeongram. I¡¯ll write a reply later and send it to you.¡± The gaze between her and Gawain was brief, though Seth, who was looking at him and Min-ha, rebuked him with a slightly unpleasant voice. Seeing that, Gawain, who turned around with a polite smirk, spoke with a deliberately exaggerated surprise expression when he said that he was going to write a reply later. ¡°Yes? Take a break today, and do it tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­Gawin.¡± ¡°Even if you write and send a reply right now, it will be confirmed tomorrow, right? I think it would be better to just rest well today.¡± ¡°I think so, too, Duke. Isn¡¯t it the evening of the day you returned to the mansion after a long time? It would be better to send a reply tomorrow.¡± ¡°.¡­¡± ¡°I will take Young Master Noah to the bedroom.¡± ¡°Then, please.¡± ¡°I will leave first.¡± After voicing that he also agreed with Gawain¡¯s suggestion to rest only for today, Lancelot got up and grabbed Noah, who was in Seth¡¯s arms, into his arms. Bowing before leaving, he left the concourse with the sleeping Noah. Gawin smiled with a face full of plans as he stared at Lancelot leaving. For some reason, he remained and didn¡¯t follow him out. Seeing him like that, Seth asked with a blunt voice. ¡°Sir Gawin, do you have something to tell me?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Then, what? You must have been very tired, too, so leave now.¡± ¡°I have nothing to say, but there are things I need to hear from the Master. Oh, today, I¡¯m a watchman.¡± ¡°¡­A watchman?¡± Gawin, who had only spoken unfamiliar words to Seth, patted his arm as if it were a close friend and explained. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a role that stops the Master from going back to his office to work on a day like today and makes sure he rests well.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°If the Master works on a day like this, all the other knights who are holding a banquet must return to work as well. So, with the unanimous consent of the other knights, today I am responsible for monitoring whether the Master is resting or not! Banquets are good, but on a day like today, you should know that the greatest reward for us is for you to relax so we all can, too. Please rest for us, Master.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, today, why don¡¯t you forget all the troubles after a long time and take a leisurely walk around the mansion? Best of all, with the Duchess, just the two of you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Seth and Min-ha reacted to Gawain¡¯s words at the same time. Min-ha, who was thinking about something else, retreated slightly at the sight of Seth and the knights starting to talk about work again. As she tried calming her heart alone, she hurriedly looked back at Gawain with a surprised expression. She understood Gawain¡¯s intent when he said that he should take a break, though encouraging Seth to go for a walk with her like this¡­ Min-ha didn¡¯t know what his intention was to make such a suggestion. Well, of course, Seth wasn¡¯t sarcastic to her today and had a lose enough attitude to say that he wasn¡¯t even trying to break up. However, she didn¡¯t think that all the emotions he had accumulated over the years would have been released that easily. So, when she thought of Seth, who would never take a walk with him, and herself, who was awkward and conscious by his side¡ªGawin¡¯s suggestion was even more surprising and absurd¡­ When Gawin looked back at Min-ha, who stared at him with a surprised face, and Seth, who looked at him with one eye on*with an emotion that was not quite evident, he jokingly asked. [ T/N: It¡¯s an idiom, which means giving some but not all one¡¯s attention to. ] ¡°Why do you look so surprised?¡± ¡°¡­Gawin. No matter how comfortable you and I are, you¡¯re being rude today. Are you drunk?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the Master¡¯s reaction that is weird. Before I say anything, I thought you¡¯d make an offer to your wife first. Don¡¯t you have something to tell your wife?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°The day you got the handkerchief from your wife, you said that you had something to give her when you came back.¡± Gawain finished speaking with a still smirk on his face and thrust something in his hand into his arms. At that, Seth was surprised enough that his shoulder was a little shocked. Meanwhile, Min-ha leaned back a little from behind the two of them and stared at the scene in front of her. ¡®¡­What are they talking about me?¡¯ Seeing that she was his wife, they must have been talking about herself, but they spoke so softly that it was hard to hear. So, Min-ha opened her mouth with an upset face, sneaking between the two of them. ¡°¡­I know it¡¯s not polite, but what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Oh, Madam. Are you curious about the conversation between me and the Master?¡± ¡°¡­Yes? Because I heard you mentioned me a little bit. By any chance, you weren¡¯t swearing at me, were you?¡± ¡°Is it possible? How dare I speak rudely about the Lady in a knightly position. If you are offended by my actions, please forgive me for my rudeness.¡± Gawin smiled and said with no sign of embarrassment at the sight of Min=ha suddenly intervening between the two of them. Then, he bent down on his knee, took her hand before kissing the back of her hand briefly. ¡°Oh, my!¡± As if in a scene from a drama, Min-ha screamed in surprise at the knight who suddenly knelt in front of her and kissed the back of her hand. On the other hand, the culprit was still smiling playfully and gently grabbed her finger as she was about to fall from stepping backward. Seeing this, Seth said in a growling voice that was filled with displeasure for some reason. ¡°¡­Sir Gawin. Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to be so jealous. This kind of greeting was common among nobles.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not jealousy. I was just angry with the rude knight.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. All right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. You look very surprised, are you okay?¡± Gawin smirked in response to Seth¡¯s growl-like voice as he gently released Min-ha¡¯s hand he was holding. Min-ha replied with a bewildered voice at the appearance. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. If the wife said she wasn¡¯t okay, I would probably be in big trouble tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look at me like that, Master.¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t stare.¡± ¡°How many years do you think you have spent on the battlefield with the Master? I know the feeling of Your Excellency that he doesn¡¯t even know yourself.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Then, Madam. I will take you to the secret garden of this mansion with the Master.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, yes.¡± After answering his urging words, Min-ha followed Gawin as he was walking a couple steps ahead before turning her head back to Seth. It didn¡¯t seem like he was in a bad mood until a while ago after Gawin suggested for them to go for a walk, so she thought that must be the reason why. ¡®¡­ After all, it would be inconvenient to take a walk with me.¡¯ Min-ha smiled awkwardly and walked over to Seth¡¯s side. ¡°¡­Oh, haha. You don¡¯t want to go take a walk with me, do you? I understand your feelings.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Actually, the clothes I¡¯m wearing right now are dirty¡­ No, it¡¯s really uncomfortable, so I want to go back to the annex and rest a little¡­ I think I ate too much.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, if you¡¯re uncomfortable, I¡¯ll tell with Sir Gawin¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not uncomfortable.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Of course, she thought he would agree, but Seth reacted differently than she had expected. With a more firm expression than before, he turned her gaze to look at Min-ha¡¯s outfit and said. ¡°Are you saying that because you are uncomfortable with that outfit and want to go back?¡± ¡°Oh, no! That¡¯s not really¡­¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go for a walk together. You said you ate too much, so let¡¯s digest it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Seth then asked as if examining her feelings. At that sight, Min-ha felt her ears getting hot for nothing. He was a person who was always sarcastic, as if she was something unpleasant to him and didn¡¯t want to see her face at all before. Though it was strange for him to suggest something to her, wait for her answer, and observe her reaction like this. ¡­His action seemed to somehow make her heart tickle. So, Min-ha turned her gaze away and answered as she fiddled with her long, flower-decorated hair. ¡°¡­No. I don¡¯t hate it.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go.¡± In response to her answer, Seth straightened his slightly stiff expression and moved her steps toward the door opened by Mrs. Pompa and the maids. At the same time as Min-ha said those words, she followed Seth, who was walking at an incredibly fast pace. Though as if she was being chased by something, she hurried after him with her uncomfortably high heels at high speed and wide stride before she realized that he had already reached the doorstep. Though as if she was being chased by something, she hurried after him uncomfortably in her high heels with a fast pace and wide strides before she realized that he had already reached the doorstep. At that, she shouted at him. ¡°Le¡ªlet¡¯s walk together!¡± Stopping at her cry, he slowly glanced back at her. Seth then came back to her side at the same speed he had walked a little bit before towards the entrance. Moments after, he spoke in a blunt voice. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s okay.¡± When Min-ha answered with a smile, Seth walked back to the entrance without saying a word. She smiled a little, unknowingly at his noticeable slowed steps and the way her eyes were slightly red. A little while ago, his appearance somehow seemed to resemble that of Noah. Min-ha walked towards the entrance, side by side with Seth in the distance. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 34 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 34 How long did she walk west after leaving the Eastern Annex following Gawin¡¯s guide? The three of them sauntered across the mansion at the speed of Min-ha, who was wearing high heels. They eventually stopped in a place where the bright moon was shining in the sky. Surrounded by white birch trees, the inside was completely invisible, and the door carved with white birch wood was still secured with a padlock. Gawin unlocked the lock with a fast hand and walked all the way ahead before looking back at the two of them. With a hoarse voice as he happily talked between Min-ha and Seth, who didn¡¯t say anything to each other. ¡°Here you go, Madam.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°From now on, you can look around the garden following the guidance of the Master.¡± ¡°¡­Oh. Sir Gawin won¡¯t go in with us?¡± ¡°Haha, how can I be caught in between you two?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Take a walk together just the two of you today. I will guard the entrance.¡± After having a brief conversation with Min-ha as she responded to his words, Gawinh politely opened the door and urged her to go inside. ?? Then, with a blunt face, he approached Seth, who was looking at the back of the door while he was standing in the seat next to Min-ha, and said to him. ¡°You have to deliver it well, Master.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What kind of expression is that? I know very well that even in the Joaquin Castle, you always thought of your wife, knowingly or not.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never done that.¡± ¡°Never did that? Sir Lancelot and I all know this. That¡¯s why I deliberately made excuses like this to create an opportunity for you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mean to say that you should try to get along with your wife again unconditionally. Though even if you break up, wouldn¡¯t it be better not to leave any regrets?¡± ¡°¡­Gawin.¡± ¡°The truth is, we all know that it was for the Master to expel your wife whenever you wanted. I can tell from the fact that you insisted on signing the divorce papers. ¡­Of course, there must have been some who wanted to make sure of the divorce proceedings, but wasn¡¯t it because you wanted to see the woman who was obsessed with money and vanity rather than the Master until the end, and to shake off all the lingering regrets, even a little?¡± ¡°Even back then and now, I don¡¯t have any regrets¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if the lingering feelings at that time were about the ¡®fake family¡¯ that was barely achieved after a lot of hard work, it seemed a little different now.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Ah. What am I supposed to do when I have to explain the feelings of the Master? Find out more about this for yourself. So, please have a good time.¡± When Gawin had finished speaking, he pushed his master¡¯s back into the garden and closed the door. ¡®Anyway, if you don¡¯t push them like this, you¡¯re going to be in trouble because of the master who won¡¯t make progress forever.¡¯ With that thought in mind, Gawain took a seat in front of the garden door before making a pillow with his arms, and leaning it against the door. As he listened to the still quiet sound inside the garden door, he shut his eyes. ¡°¡­Oh, my gosh, it¡¯s so pretty.¡± Meanwhile, Min-ha, who came into the garden as if being pushed by Gawin, exclaimed in admiration at the scenery of the secret garden that caught her eye. With the arrival of spring, colorful flowers were planted in the garden according to each color, the height of the stem, and the size of the petals and leaves. So, it was even more beautiful to be able to see the numerous flowers that bloomed beautifully each at a glance. Moreover, the small pond in the center of the secret garden and the white pavilion made of birch above it were in harmony with the moonlight that gently illuminated the world and the beautiful flowers around it. Concluding with the name ¡®secret garden,¡¯ Min-ha walked to the place where the flowers were blooming, admiring the beautiful scenery that she didn¡¯t want to share with others. ¡°Agh¡­!¡± However, he could not walk for a long time and had to stop. ¡®Was it because I walked too long in shoes, or is it because I¡¯ve gotten used to wearing comfortable shoes for a while¡­?¡¯ Her right heel, which had been throbbing for a while as she had been hurt, now even stung. So, Min-ha was wriggling her uncomfortable feet. ¡°¡­Are the clothes you¡¯re wearing that uncomfortable?¡± Even though she wanted to take it off right now, she couldn¡¯t. As Min-ha was embarrassed by herself, Seth suddenly spoke while he approached her. At that, she glanced back at him in surprise. She replied, somewhat embarrassed by the appearance of him, who narrowed his brow slightly as he gazed at her. ¡°Oh, no. The clothes are¡­ It¡¯s been a while, so I¡¯m getting used to it, though my shoes must have peeled off because it¡¯s been a while since I wore them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. haha.¡± ¡°Then, why not take it off?¡± ¡°Yes? Is that okay?¡± ¡°You hurt your foot, so you shouldn¡¯t keep wearing it.¡± ¡°¡­Can I really take it off?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Min-ha asked again and again if she really could, but Seth answered consistently. ¡®Well, then.¡¯ Without hesitation, she took off her shoes and stepped on the garden with her bare feet and the soft grass gently wrapped around her feet. Min-ha said to Seth as she rolled over the grass with her feet, as if the shackle that was tightening her feet and ankles fell. ¡°It¡¯s more comfortable. I should have taken it off earlier.¡± ¡°¡­I know. I also wondered why you were asking permission from me to do that.¡± ¡°Well, I was afraid that if I took off my shoes without saying a word, it would be polite, and I might offend you or something like that¡­¡± ¡°¡­Old aristocrats with stiff heads might question that, but I¡¯m not the type of person to stick to the law enough to force you to wear shoes because you¡¯re uncomfortable.¡± ¡°R, really?¡± ¡°Yes. Besides, if you were caught up in such a thing, I wouldn¡¯t have left you walking around in the clothes worn by maids. I would probably have told you to dress up like you are now.¡± ¡°¡­So, were you dissatisfied with my appearance like that?¡± ¡°No. Rather, it wasn¡¯t bad because you looked more lively and brighter than you, who was just flashy before.¡± Min-ha was embarrassed because there were no thorns at all in Seth¡¯s words today. He kept drinking wine during dinner earlier, so she wondered if it may be because he was drunk. However, to be drunk, Seth¡¯s face reflected in the moonlight still looked perfectly fine. She then opened her mouth shyly, avoiding Seth¡¯s gaze. ¡°¡­Oh, haha. What¡¯s wrong with you today? You¡¯re making me a little shy.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Nevertheless, at Min-ha¡¯s remark, secretly asking why he was doing this, Seth only lightly nodded. ¡®¡­After all, this person is probably drunk.¡¯ She was sure there would be a sarcastic response back. Although it was a long silence came between Min-ha, who stared at him with such thoughts, and Seth, who had only gazed at her face for a while instead. In the meantime, it was Seth who avoided his gaze first. He spoke as he lowered his head and peered at Min-ha¡¯s feet. ¡°But, isn¡¯t it uncomfortable to step on the grass? Would you like me to bring the shoes you always wear? Or, would you like me to take my shoes off?¡± ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s been a while since I stepped on grass and dirt, so it¡¯s comfortable. Besides, my heels are still sore, so whatever I wear is going to get hurt, anyway.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you lift your injured ankle for a moment?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± ¡®What on earth is he trying to do¡­?¡¯ Bewildered, Min-ha looked at him when she was told to raise her ankle like that. However, even in her curious gaze, Seth¡¯s expression remained unmoved. Rather, at the prompting with his eyes, she eventually bent her knee and lifted her right ankle. Looking at his face, it seemed like he would be waiting all day until she did so. As she did that, Seth bent over and took his hand to her right ankle. Min-ha screamed in surprise when Seth¡¯s hand, large enough to cover her entire ankle, touched her. ¡°Wha, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°¡­Hold on.¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± Despite her scream, Seth carefully inspected her ankle. He promptly took a handkerchief from his arms and wrapped it around Min-ha¡¯s right ankle. She knew immediately what the handkerchief was. It was a handkerchief embroidered with bluebirds that she had made before he left for the expedition. ¡®¡­I thought he threw it away.¡¯ Under the moonlight, the handkerchief was not dirty in the slightest, nor did it look worn out. With a blank face, Min-ha gazed at Seth wrapping a handkerchief around her ankle, taking off one of his shoes, and putting it under her right foot. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 35 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 35 Whether he knew Min-ha¡¯s feelings or not, Seth lowered her right ankle with an indifferent face. He then looked up at her and said. ¡°The other ankle, too.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s really, really okay!¡± ¡°Then, here.¡± When she desperately resisted his request to show her left ankle, Seth instead took off his left shoe and pushed it to her, before raising himself up. ¡®¡­It was really okay, though.¡¯ Eventually, she wore his left shoe without saying anything to Seth¡¯s silent pressure. Min-ha opened her mouth in a blunt voice, feeling even more embarrassed than before when she saw him gently lift her shoes off and put them at the entrance where they can be seen clearly. ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong with you? I said it was all right.¡± ¡°Originally, it¡¯s the knight¡¯s duty to hold and carry you, but I thought you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°O, of course!¡± ¡°So, please put on the shoes at least. This place has always been maintained though you might injure your foot by something like grass, branches, or a flying insect.¡± ¡°¡­Is it okay if your foot hurts?¡± ¡°Because I am a knight. It¡¯s nothing to be bitten by a fly or grass.¡± In response to Min-ha¡¯s question, Seth replied so and lightly patted his bare feet. Even though the intention of the action was to mean that he was fine, she didn¡¯t like the calluses and wounds she saw every time he did that. As she was staring at him with a slight frown on her face, Seth, who met her gaze, raised one corner of his mouth lightly and spoke. ¡°Why those eyes? Do you want me to hold you and carry you?¡± ¡°Oh, it can¡¯t be! ¡­Thank you. I will wear it well. I will return it to you when we get out.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°Still, I just have to put my shoes back on.¡± ¡°Well, if you insist that much, I will have to follow you, who is stubborn.¡± ¡°You¡¯re stubborn, too.¡± Saying so, Min-ha pouted her lower lip. Seth smirked softly. Then, he lowered his gaze slightly and looked at her feet that were wearing his shoes. ¡°Are your ankles okay now?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Thanks to you.¡± ¡°Then, if it¡¯s okay with you, why don¡¯t we look around the garden together? It¡¯s a bit odd to just stand here like this.¡± At Seth¡¯s suggestion to take a walk first, Min-ha nodded as a response. As the two began walking side by side around the secret garden, Min-ha was worried about Seth walking by her side, with the back of his hands grazing hers. Although her walking speed was slower than usual, now, she was walking even slower because she was wearing his shoes, which were a bit larger than her feet. Nevertheless, Seth walked at Min-ha¡¯s pace. No matter how tactless he seemed, it was an act that would let him know that he cared about her. Trying not to attach any meaning to Seth¡¯s appearance, she only looked at the scenery of the secret garden. Perhaps, that was why. As she was walking, not concentrating on what was right in front of her, Min-ha suddenly felt her shoes tangled and her body wobbled. ¡°Kyah¡ª!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± At the thought of falling onto her face like this, Min-ha screamed. However, what touched her face was not the texture of the hard soil or tickling grass, but rather the hard yet warm chest of Seth. The moment she realized that she was leaning against his chest, which smelled cool, her thoughts stopped. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°You must have been very surprised.¡± ¡°¡­No? I¡¯m not surprised!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Really¡­ It¡¯s really fine.¡± As soon as she heard Seth¡¯s voice, Min-ha, who felt as if she had been covered in cold water, quickly removed her face from his chest and took a step back. When he asked if she was okay, seeing her somewhat flustered appearance, Min-ha repeated only saying that it was fine. Seeing her like that, Seth gave her a questionable look and briefly clicked on his tongue. ¡°I think my shoes were too big.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. You¡­ you caught me as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been asking, but you¡¯ve been saying it¡¯s okay since earlier. Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± ¡°All right, then.¡± Seeing Seth grimacing as if doubtful, she pursed her lips for nothing. ¡®¡­I¡¯ve said it¡¯s okay to walk barefoot at the beginning as well.¡¯ As he was frowning while looking at her like that, Min-ha felt somewhat self-conscious with the attention. ¡®He asked me to take a walk first, but I guess he¡¯s already tired of it.¡¯ Or, was it that he took off her shoes to be considerate of her, though in reality, he was really uncomfortable about it¡­? At the thought of that, Min-ha became restless and took her foot out of Seth¡¯s shoes she was wearing. ¡°Then, at least hold hands and walk.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ What?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be okay?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Nevertheless, as if her thought was wrong, Seth reached out his hand to her. Min-ha gazed at him, without thinking that he would offer such a thing as he extended his hands towards her for the first time. Just a little while ago, she kept getting so nervous even if he just rubbed the back of her hand, and then I almost fell¡­ but now, holding hands? Of course, no matter how enemy-like they were, ¡®Minase Persen¡¯ and ¡®Seth Persen¡¯ were a couple, so it was not unreasonable to hold hands. Thinking so, Min-ha was embarrassed and worried for nothing. When Min-ha hesitated to hold his hand, Seth asked with a firm expression. ¡°Holding my hand¡­ Do you hate it that much?¡± ¡°Oh, why are you interpreting it like that again! No, that¡¯s not it!¡± She immediately denied Seth¡¯s words. In reality, she was just concerned and a little shy. Although as she recalled ¡®Minase Persen,¡¯ she started self-blaming herself as well. Even though she felt sorry for him, Min-ha was strangely annoyed. No matter how she behaved, it seems to him that in the end, she had no choice though to always be seen as ¡®Minase Persen.¡¯ Without knowing, she felt like crying. ¡°¡­Do you still see me as that Minase Persen?¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± At her sudden question, Seth asked back before turning his head towards her, tilting it. As her words were out of the blue, it was as though he was asking what she was talking about. ¡®¡­I guess so.¡¯ Although she said it out of anger, it was a natural reaction. Even if she explained the situation, he wouldn¡¯t believe it, so she¡¯ll have to act like ¡®Kim Min-ha¡¯ as it is now. With that in mind, Min-ha sighed briefly and grabbed Seth¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Just¡ªI was a little shy.¡± ¡°You? Look at me¡­ You are shy?¡± ¡°Why, can¡¯t I be?¡± ¡°No, you can.¡± ¡®¡­Just be who you are, do whatever your heart tells you.¡¯ Seth smiled slightly at Min-ha¡¯s honest words. Min-ha was once again deprived of her attention at Seth¡¯s appearance. Just like a beautiful statue, whenever he had emotions like that on that cool face, and whenever it was kindness that he clumsily showed towards her, she was helplessly caught by him and became distracted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­Nothing. I thought that your hands were quite big.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± He was curious about her behavior as she looked at him without saying a word. Nonetheless, Min-ha just pretended to examine Seth¡¯s hand, which she was holding, and turned her back. Seeing so, he chided her for being silly and held her hand as if covering it. Then, he said, pulling her slender hand that he was holding tightly. ¡°It seems like it would be unreasonable to walk further, so let¡¯s go up to the bench.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In response to her answer, Seth nodded his head and started walking slowly. Looking at the floor, Min-ha told herself that she was doing that to make sure that she wasn¡¯t about to fall over like she did before even though Seth slowed down a little more than before. ¡­Not because she was trying to hide her red cheeks that were getting warmer because of his constant concern for her. After spending a considerable amount of time walking a short distance that would not have taken a few minutes at a normal pace, the two finally reached the bench and released their hands. Min-ha rubbed the palm of her hand that had been holding Seth¡¯s hand on her skirt and caught her breath. It was because she was nervous and nervous as she was holding Seth¡¯s hand and walking. ¡°Is your dress still uncomfortable?¡± ¡°¡­No, not really. It¡¯s just¡ª¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± But, as if he had interpreted the reason why she was acting like that was because her dress was uncomfortable, Seth approached her and asked. Min-ha waved her hand, saying no to his question. Still, her breathing with her red cheeks was a bit strange to anyone looking at her. Maybe, that was why Seth didn¡¯t seem to believe her words. He frowned slightly before coming up behind her. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can you excuse me for a moment?¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°I thought I might loosen up the corset.¡± ¡°Yes?!¡± At his words, Min-ha shouted in astonishment. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 36 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 36 What was this person just saying¡­? What is he talking about? Is he talking about taking off her clothes now?! Min-ha hurriedly responded by waving her hand. ¡°No¡­! It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m really fine!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of ladies who were seriously injured because they passed out due to the corset squeezing them too tightly. In the worst case, your organs could be twisted to death.¡± ¡°R, really¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but I wouldn¡¯t do anything to tarnish my honor as a knight. So, just leave it to me.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Min-ha, who didn¡¯t know that much but agreed that the corset was quite uncomfortable, eventually nodded her head at his words. Then, Seth, standing behind her back, immediately began to unbutton her dress. Tuk, tuk. Since they were the only two people in this spacious secret garden, the unbuttoning of the dress¡¯s buttons sounded loud as if it were a loudspeaker. Min-ha swallowed dry saliva and breathed in unconsciously at the sound of him unraveling the dress, the sound of Seth¡¯s breathing close by, and his hand moving over her clothes. How many times did his long, hot fingers dance behind her back? Finally, feeling a sudden release, Min-ha suddenly felt that her breathing became easier. She could feel that the shackles that held her body came off and Seth¡¯s hand buttoning up her dress again. Having fully buttoned it up, he took her hands off her slender back before turning around and asked. ¡°It¡¯s done. Are you okay now?¡± ¡°¡­Thank you. It¡¯s easier to breathe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°By the way, how do you know how to untie a corset?¡± While Mrs. Pompa and Ella were both clinging to each other and took a lot of time to tighten it, Seth managed to untie it very easily. Curious, she questioned him though he replied with an indifferent voice. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve undone it once or twice.¡± ¡°¡­I beg your pardon?¡± At Seth¡¯s response, Min-ha¡¯s heart was pounding for nothing, so she asked the question without realizing it. She thought in her heart that, naturally, many women would have followed him because he was a person from a commoner who rose to the rank of the Duke. In addition, Seth was a wonderful person without missing any part in appearance or physique. However, when these words came out of his mouth that seemed to hint at the so-called splendid past, she was somehow annoyed. So, Min-ha, who had been staring at him for nothing, quickly questioned herself. ¡®But, why am I so annoyed¡­? I have no reason or right to feel like that.¡¯ As she thought, she doesn¡¯t have the right to have such thoughts toward him, from any position, whether it¡¯s Kim Min-ha or Minase Persen¡­ It was at the moment when Min-ha, who felt sorry for her feeling that she was angry with him for nothing, slowly opened her mouth to apologize. ¡°I get a rough idea of ??what you are imagining, but it¡¯s not what you think. Every knight knows how to untie a corset.¡± ¡°¡­Yes? Really¡­? Every knight?¡± ¡°How many ladies do you think fall over because of a corset at a party hosted by the Imperial Family? It¡¯ll probably be three or four times as much as you¡¯d guess.¡± ¡°¡­That much?¡± ¡°Drunk in the party atmosphere, or just being drunk. There were more than one girl who ate food that far exceeded the amount they normally eat and danced hard with many people as they went beyond the limit of what they could endure.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Of course, the ladies and maids around them were the first to reach out to such ladies, but sometimes there were ladies who come out with a corset tight enough that they couldn¡¯t untie it with normal force.¡± ¡°¡­Ah. They are putting their lives on the line.¡± ¡°Well, you can say that.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡± Min-ha shook her head with a look that she was tired after hearing Seth¡¯s explanation. What in the world is beauty here, even to bet your life on it? In the era in which she lived, most people valued natural beauty more highly than exaggerated decorations. So, she couldn¡¯t understand the feeling of decorating herself excessively like that. It was because she couldn¡¯t show her candor, and Min-ha felt that she couldn¡¯t last long with her partner, who only liked her perfectly decorated figure. When she clicked her tongue, remembering the appearance of the people in this era who were obsessed with beauty even at the risk of their lives, Seth laughed softly as if the sound of the wind and opened his mouth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you, too, go around risking your life by dressing up like that not so long ago?¡± ¡°¡­I, I did?¡± ¡°Put your long hair high, wearing the highest shoes, and tighten your corset as tight as you can¡ªlike a person who risked their life to decorate herself perfectly without any fuss.¡± ¡°¡­I see. You¡¯re right.¡± It was really like Minase Persen. Min-ha shook her head as if tired of thinking about how vividly she was dressed, even though she tried not to imagine her. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t do that now. It¡¯s perfect to be a target for thieves or kidnappers when you go out with expensive accessories like that.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re not interested in jewelry now?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not bad if I have it because it can be easily converted into cash, although carrying around is a bit¡­right?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Although in Min-ha¡¯s subsequent words, his expression hardened somehow. Then, Seth, who had been staring at her this whole time, took his gaze away from her and turned his head away. ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯ No matter how much she looked at his face, it looked like he was offended. So, she carefully pulled Seth¡¯s hem and spoke. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something that offended you?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Then, why do you look like that? Right? You¡¯re offended now. Don¡¯t hide it, tell me.¡± ¡°¡­Do you remember when I said to you, who gave me a handkerchief, ¡®I have something to give you when you come back,¡¯ before leaving for the expedition?¡± At his words, she tilted her head and traced her memory. Come to think of it, he seemed to have said something like that. She then recalled her memories of that time again and opened her mouth. ¡°Oh, what about then?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± When she posed back, Seth put his hand inside his pocket and held out a small box. The box that fit in the palm of his hand was wrapped in dark blue velvet, giving it a very luxurious feel. ¡®Did he want to give this to me¡­?¡¯ Min-ha asked, carefully pointing to the box. ¡°This¡­ is this for me?¡± To her question, he opened the box without saying a word and held what was inside in front of her. At that moment, she saw what came to her view and she gave a brief vociferation. ¡°¡­Oh.¡± She gasped. It was an emerald necklace. The moment she saw the dark green necklace twinkling in the soft moonlight, Min-ha remembered where she had seen this. The day she went out together to celebrate Noah¡¯s birthday, the jeweler¡¯s owner offered it to her. She thought she was really pretty, though she didn¡¯t think she wanted it because Noah¡¯s birthday present came first. Min-ha couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut as she felt like her heart was pounding. So, as she peered into the emerald necklace, Seth smiled bitterly, perhaps interpreting that she didn¡¯t like it. ¡°¡­No, I didn¡¯t know you dislike jewelry now.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°On that day, you bought only Noah and couldn¡¯t buy yours. So, while you were looking for a place to sit with Noah, I bought it without you knowing, just to give it to you.¡± ¡°¡­Did you?¡± ¡°I did, but I was unexpectedly caught on a mission, so I missed the chance to give it to you again¡­ To be honest, I thought about giving it to you back then, but it was probably not the best because of the situation.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± ¡°Do you not like it?¡± Hearing Seth¡¯s question as he was gazing into her eyes, Min-ha responded by waving her hand right away. ¡°Oh, no! I like it! I hesitated for a moment only because I didn¡¯t expect this at all. So, please¡­ give it to me.¡± At her answer, Seth eventually loosened his stiff expression and smiled slightly. His appearance seemed to resemble the face of Noah, who was acting like a child. Because of that, Min-ha answered straightforwardly on purpose and took the box containing the necklace as if to steal it. Then, she quickly wrapped the necklace around her neck, raised her arms, and wiggled her fingers to fasten the rings. But, no matter how much she moved her hand, the ring did not fit well. Maybe, it was because of her impatient mind that she had to fill it up quickly, Min-ha kept doing it in vain. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I put it on for you?¡± It was then that Seth, who had been watching her, asked. He carefully reached out his hand as if asking for permission. Min-ha lowered her arm without realizing it. as his hand touched hers. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 37 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 37 Seth, who had obtained unspoken permission, smiled slightly and easily clasped the ring of the necklace. Then, he said, gazing at the emerald necklace, which was hanging on her neck, and Min-ha. ¡°It looks good on you.¡± ¡°¡­Haha. Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Min-ha could feel her face heat up in an instant at the compliment that came directly from Seth. Because he drank a lot of wine in the evening, he must have been drunk. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to say this to her. Thinking that maybe so, she turned her head toward the pond outside the bench, where the spring breeze was blowing quite strongly, avoiding his pouring gaze. ¡°Haha¡­ What do you mean, beautiful? Right now, my hair is messed up in the spring wind, my dress line is ruined by loosening my corset, and I¡¯m in such a strange state with your shoes on.¡± ¡°I like it more because it¡¯s strange like this¡­¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°While cleaning, you didn¡¯t think of it as a humiliation, and you treated my servants with mercy. You, who was so cold as if you would never have a child by your side, smiled kindly towards Noah and gave me, who treats you coldly, a handkerchief as a gift¡­ I like the way you look these days because it¡¯s strange and unfamiliar to me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s strange. I hated your face so much. I hate it¡­ it¡¯s a familiar face that was engraved in my brain¡­ Though with that face, you make an unfamiliar expression and act unfamiliar¡­ It stuck in my heart more than before. I didn¡¯t notice it when we were always together in that house, but after being away for a while, it was even more so. ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m also quite strange right now, too, aren¡¯t I?¡± After finishing his words, Seth slowly took her hand and moved his lips slightly over it. Min-ha felt her face heat up more than before, and her mind was completely blank. The words that came out of Seth¡¯s mouth were unbelievable. He was the person who had always been monitoring her and was busy thinking about when she would be taken off her pretense and return to her previous self. She couldn¡¯t believe the fact that the person who was observing her actions really liked that kind of behavior. So, without realizing it, Min-ha mumbled like a sigh. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°¡­Right. Obviously, as you said, today I seem to do things that don¡¯t make sense even if I think about it.¡± ¡°.¡­¡± ¡°Like you said, I must have been drunk.¡± ¡°Oh, no! I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, that¡¯s all.¡± Just in case he misunderstood, Min-ha hurriedly grabbed the hem of his robe and uttered. Then Seth, who was slightly stiff, loosened his expression and gently stroked her hair, which was ruffled by the wind. ¡°The night breeze is quite cold. I think we¡¯d better get going.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, yes.¡± At his words, Min-ha nodded blankly and followed him as he walked ahead. Then, as before, Seth started walking slowly at her pace again, from a distance so close that the back of his hand lightly touched. After walking for a while, they arrived in front of the secret garden entrance. Before calling for Gawin, who would be at the entrance, Seth gently squeezed the back of her hand, which he had put his lips on, and released it. When Min-ha flinched at the touch, he turned his head and spoke, pretending not to notice. ¡°Sir Gawin. We¡¯re going back.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°And, call someone to the annex and order them to bring comfortable shoes for the wife.¡± ¡°Ah. Certainly, Master!¡± Gawin¡¯s reply was slow, probably because he had been dozing in front of the door for a while. After that, the door opened and Min-ha paused for a moment and watched Seth order to bring her shoes. ¡®¡­Strange.¡¯ Why was it this hand? Pondering that thought, Min-ha, who had been wiping the back of her hand for no reason, suddenly felt like her cheeks were heating up again at a thought that ran through her head. ¡®Unless it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡¯ It was the hand that Gawin had kissed. ¡®¡­No way. It must be just an illusion.¡¯ Even though she struggled to think so, the already hot cheeks didn¡¯t cool down. Even after returning to the annex, she had to fan the hands for a while. 4. Good and Bad Things Come Together A fragrant spring breeze blew through the open window. It was a late afternoon when the warm sunlight filled in and the wind, enough to mess up her hair, felt a little chilly. Today, as usual, Min-ha was learning sewing from Wanda, who came to the separate house after finishing her work, and listened to her with a somewhat blank face today. ¡°This part is done by turning the needle like this¡­ Madam?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Min-ha, who was staring blankly at Wanda¡¯s hand moving, answered in surprise at the sudden call. When Wanda saw her like that, she opened her mouth worriedly. ¡°Did you have a hard time cleaning the East Annex today?¡± ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°No. Pompa complained to me that these days, the Madam works without even taking a moment to breathe.¡± ¡°Oh, haha. It¡¯s just¡­ I did it because I wanted to finish it quickly.¡± ¡°Besides, it is said that the person who died hanging out with the servants and maids of the east annex even after meeting the set time, is now returning to the annex like a quick sword? You are also meeting Young Master Noah at this annex instead, too.¡± ¡°That, that¡ª¡± ¡°Did something happen with His Excellency in the secret garden?¡± Min-ha, who smiled awkwardly while avoiding a direct answer to Wanda¡¯s question about her behavior that was different from her usual, hardened her expression when she asked about what happened in the secret garden. As she recalled that time, she couldn¡¯t help but smile awkwardly. Blooming flowers and the cool spring breeze. Seth, who was unusually sweet, and her heart kept feeling weird¡­ ¡°I like it more because it¡¯s strange like this¡­¡± She thought he wasn¡¯t interested in her in the slightest, but in fact, he was watching everything and even said that he didn¡¯t dislike the way she looked now. When she recalled his face, her heart seemed to revive the feelings of that time, which had barely been pushed into a corner of her mind. Yes. That was why¡­ It was this feeling that caused all of her ¡®abnormal behavior,¡¯ that Wanda was now pointing out. Seth Persen. Previously, it was nothing. However, now, just thinking about him makes a corner of her heart feel strange. If she heard his name even from afar, Min-ha¡¯s ears turned to that direction without realizing it. And, if she accidentally saw him go up to the office while cleaning in the East Annex, she would shake off her dusty clothes, become shy and hide her body. Because of this feeling that kept getting stranger these days, she didn¡¯t want to be caught by him. So in the end, Min-ha decided to shorten the time she stayed in the east annex, and because of that, it must have been unusual to other people. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Even thinking about it herself, she was acting too obvious. Unknowingly, when Min-ha blushed and avoided her gaze with slight redness on her cheeks, Wanda suddenly took a deep breath and spoke as if she had some confidence in her appearance. ¡°¡­ Did His Excellency say or do anything that offended you at that time?¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth! ¡­That never happened, never.¡± ¡°Then, why are you so blatantly avoiding His Excellency?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like that. Why would I avoid him?¡± ¡°Are you lying to me, too?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± When Min-ha tried to avoid the topic, Wanda changed the question and asked directly. She was speechless and couldn¡¯t answer, only her face blushed. Seeing that, Wanda put down the sewing thread he was holding in her hand and gently took Min-ha¡¯s hand. ¡°Please, be honest with me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Recently, I can see that his behavior and gaze towards you have become softer than before, but is the wife uncomfortable?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please don¡¯t avoid the Duke so blatantly. How much thought and time must have taken him to open his heart without questioning the changed appearance of the Madam.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If His Excellency has left you any remnants of his cold words and actions towards the Madam¡­¡± ¡°Well, it can be. There¡¯s nothing like that at all.¡± ¡°Then, why?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s really not like that.¡± Min-ha couldn¡¯t even respond to Wanda, who spoke kindly to understand her inner feelings, asking her to be honest. It seemed that Wanda had guessed that she was avoiding Seth because of the remnants against him. However, it was more so because it was the exact opposite. There was no resentment left. Though when she looked at him, it felt like her heart was shaking like a sailboat meeting a high wave. How could she say that? Min-ha didn¡¯t know how to explain this feeling that she didn¡¯t even notice herself¡­? So, she tried to change the subject. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t avoid Wanda¡¯s persistent stare. Min-ha sighed as she was in a difficult situation and uttered in a crawling voice. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 38 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 38 ¡°¡­When I see him, I keep getting a throbbing feeling in the corner of my heart. That¡¯s why.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°I keep thinking about it. His handsome face, which I wanted to hit because I hated his eyes, ears and sarcastic remarks he said when he sees me¡­ now it feels strange. Now, when I see him¡­ my heart keeps feeling weirder.¡± ¡°Oh, my goodness¡­¡± While talking, she finally confessed those words after pondering a lot about whether to continue or not. Though somehow, Wanda¡¯s face when she heard her words was strange. At first, she had a serious face, but as Min-ha continued, it became brighter and brighter, like a flower blooming in spring. Seeing that, Min-ha doubted that Wanda¡¯s change of expression didn¡¯t matter if she thought much of her worries that she confessed with difficulty. She opened her mouth again in a slightly sullen voice. ¡°Wanda thinks it¡¯s funny, right?¡± ¡°No way. I just think I¡¯m very happy. I feel like it finally came out the way I wanted it to.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s that Rupert or a toad¡­ Of course, it¡¯s definitely going to be our Young Master rather than that deceitful and sly man.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Hmm, never mind. Madam, I know a good way to deal with such a situation. Would you trust me and follow what I suggest?¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± At her words, Min-ha asked with a questionable tone towards Wanda, who had a rarely excited face. Then, with a short laugh, she answered in a more friendly voice than when teaching sewing. ¡°At times like this, you need to look more often.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If your heart keeps getting weird seeing him, won¡¯t it heal itself by looking at Your Excellency until your heart finds peace? Why, just like a child who was afraid of butterflies and small insects at first gets used to them after holding and playing with them a few times.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. Of course!¡± ¡®I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. I don¡¯t really think this fits with that metaphor¡­ but maybe, I¡¯m mistaken¡­?¡¯ Although Min-ha was still doubtful, Wanda¡¯s answer was so confident that she couldn¡¯t say anything else. When she said nothing, Wanda stared at her face and smiled brightly before squeezing her hand tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived and do what I advise, okay?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Or, at least, it would be better to convey to Your Excellency how you feel.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°If the Madam keeps avoiding him for no reason, wouldn¡¯t Your Excellency feel bad even if he didn¡¯t show it? He may misunderstand. So, it is right to explain why. If I suddenly avoid you for no reason, won¡¯t you care? Thinking about what you did wrong, wondering if you said something disrespectful?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Well, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So, try to face it yourself. Just avoiding it is not a good thing.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Then, now that this seems to be over, shall we start the class again?¡± Saying so, Wanda let go of her hand and picked up the sewing thread again. She repeated the explanation she had given a little bit and showed the demonstration slowly. Min-ha concentrated on the explanation that followed, thinking that Wanda somehow looked kinder and in a good mood several times than before. She then turned her head slightly to hide Wanda from seeing, and sighed. It seemed that she still couldn¡¯t seem to get used to this fuzzy feeling just thinking about Seth. ¡®Okay, let¡¯s act as usual today.¡¯ Min-ha headed to the East Annex with such a strong determination, and worked hard to clean the library as tasked. When she first took charge of cleaning the library, it didn¡¯t seem like it would ever be over, though it was already nearing the end. After finishing the second floor full of old books that the servants couldn¡¯t touch, cleaning the first floor was very easy. Perhaps, it was probably because there were traces of cleaning before since it was often used by Seth and other knights. It seemed that if she moved a little more today, she could finally finish cleaning the library. So, Min-ha thought she could move more leisurely while cleaning the last remaining bookshelf on the first floor. ¡°Last year¡¯s crop was at this level, so the tribute is only this level?¡± ¡°Yes. It must have rained considerably last summer. As a result, the repair facility had to be overhauled as well.¡± However, she could hear Seth and Lancelot having a conversation outside. Min-ha felt her heart pound once more at Seth¡¯s voice. Maybe, it was because she had been avoiding him for the past few days, or because she had heard his voice so closely after a long time. Her heart was pounding even more. ¡®¡­Wanda told me to face him up until I got used to it.¡¯ But¡­ It was too much today, so let¡¯s avoid it for now. Thinking so, Min-ha hid herself behind the bookshelf. ¡°I see. Please bring all the related reports here, and I¡¯ll have a look at them all.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± At that moment, the sound of the library door opened and Seth and Lancelot seemed to have entered. Min-ha, without realizing it, shark and stuck to the bookshelf even more. ¡°¡­Hold on, Sir Lancelot. I will go with you.¡± ¡°Yes? You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Oh. I see. Then, let¡¯s go together.¡± Eventually, after chatting for a while in the library, the sound of footsteps emerged again, followed by the sound of the library door closing. ¡®What¡­¡¯ Only after Seth left the library did Min-ha pull herself out of the bookshelf and poked out her head, thinking that her strange mind seemed to be draining while she was trying to find peace. ¡°Kyaak¡ª!¡± ¡°You were here.¡± Suddenly, she screamed loudly at Seth¡¯s face, which she saw right in front of her. He hardened his expression as if offended by the startled look as though she had seen a ghost. At that sight, Min-ha bowed her head to hide her trembling heart and her cheeks that were constantly reddening for no reason, just five seconds after she had felt relieved a moment ago. Seth, who was more impressed by Min-ha¡¯s appearance, spoke as he slightly blocked her body with his to prevent her from escaping. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw you.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, haha. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Noah said you are like a princess in a fairy tale these days. As soon as the six o¡¯clock bell rings, you leave the East Annex.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because you had to learn sewing from Mrs. Wanda. By any chance, did you hide something in your annex?¡± ¡°Wh, what do you mean hiding something?¡± ¡°Then, why are you so blatantly avoiding me?¡± Min-ha felt her face burning red as she bowed her head even more at Seth¡¯s cold interrogation. Was it because she was being too obvious? She was ashamed of the fact that he also knew that she had seemingly avoided him. ¡­No, it wasn¡¯t just feeling ashamed. Somehow, if it had been before, she would have been offended by the cold questioning, though strangely, even his voice sounded sweet now¡­ Min-ha was confused in my mind, which she couldn¡¯t control at all. So, she bowed her head more so as not to show her face to him. Because of that, Seth spoke with a lowered voice. ¡°Did I do anything disrespectful to you that day in the secret garden?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Then, what is it? Perhaps, the thought of me touching your body makes you want to tremble?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s how it was originally. Because a noble lady like you must hate that me, someone from a lowly background, touching you even with just a fingertip. You didn¡¯t sleep with me on the first night either. Even after that, you¡¯ve been avoiding me with all sorts of excuses.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°¡­But, isn¡¯t this a foul? As if you would accept everything that day, you accepted my light touch with a friendly expression, but now¡­ By any chance, are you playing with me? You acted kindly to take revenge on me for treating you coldly, and if I open my heart, will you coldly throw me away again? So, that day¡­ did you put up with my touch?¡± At that moment, Min-ha couldn¡¯t stand the words of Seth, degrading himself with words as cold as a snowstorm in the middle of winter, like when she had fallen into this world and met him for the first time. So, without realizing it, she raised her head and impulsively shouted at him with her feelings. ¡°Th, that¡¯s not true! What do you mean, disgusting thing?! Rather, my heart keeps pounding¡­!¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± And, at that moment, Min-ha¡¯s eyes met straightly with Seth, who was gazing at her. At first, Seth had a grimacing expression as if he didn¡¯t understand Min-ha¡¯s words slowly unfolded. However, just moments later, deep emotions began to sink into his eyes, who had just stared at her coldly. Min-ha felt her cheeks heat up even more at his gaze as if possessed by him, and turned her head to avoid his gaze. Nevertheless, Seth carefully reached out his hand over her face. He carefully turned Min-ha¡¯s face toward him as though he was caressing a thin and fragile statue that would break if his hand grazed. Eventually, he opened his mouth and asked in a lowered voice, with a different meaning than before. ¡°What do you mean, your heart¡¯s pounding¡­?¡± ¡°That, tha¡ª¡± ¡°Minase.¡± Min-ha couldn¡¯t immediately answer Seth¡¯s question with a trembling voice that didn¡¯t suit her. That was because her heart trembled as much as her voice trembled¡­ Until a moment ago, she just felt nauseous, but now her heart was pounding. As if it had never existed, her heart, which had never strongly asserted its existence, was pounding as if it were beating through her whole body. ¡®Wh, What¡­ What is this? What is this feeling¡­¡¯ Feeling possessed by Seth¡¯s gaze, which seemed to swallow her with his darkly sinking eyes, she hurriedly patted her burning hot cheeks with one of her hands. No, it was as if she had already been possessed. Min-ha couldn¡¯t even stop the further narrowing of the distance between Seth and her, which was only one step away. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 39 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 39 ¡°Captain! Are you here?¡± However, at that moment, Gawin¡¯s voice was heard, along with the sound of the library door slamming open. Startled, Min-ha wrapped her blushing cheeks and stepped back, while Seth frowned and turned to the culprit who stood in front of the open library door. Gawain, who widened his eyes at the sight of the two people, immediately scratched his ear with a look of embarrassment and before opening his mouth. ¡°¡­Ah. By any chance, did I interrupt the hot time between the two of you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It, it¡¯s not like that!¡± ¡®Wh, what do you mean, hot time?!¡¯ At Gawain¡¯s witty remarks, Min-ha tried to cool her heated face in denial. He then walked over to the side of his master, who was staring at him with a displeased look on her face, and spoke with a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t make that face, Captain. I couldn¡¯t help it either. A letter has arrived in front for you.¡± ¡°What letter?¡± ?? ¡°Oh, Captain. Are you very upset? Once again, I couldn¡¯t help it. Do you remember the last time you sent a reply to the Marquis of Loengram? Well, the reply has arrived.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I was wondering what kind of reply it was to the thank-you letter, so Sir Bediviel and I were curious about that, but¡­ No, I thought that the Marquis must have been arguing about useless personal affairs. If that was the case, we would take care of it on our own. Although the old man sent such a reply that we couldn¡¯t handle it ourselves.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± At his question, Gawain held out a small box without answering. Seth, who had received it, opened the box with an expressionless face. Inside the box was a letter as white as snow, stamped with wax. Min-ha, curious about the content of Gawain and Seth¡¯s conversation, approached them slowly and asked. ¡°¡­Is it a letter?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s also sealed with wax.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an official letter.¡± ¡°Yes. Even with the Loengram crest embedded in it.¡± ¡°Gawain, bring me a paper knife.¡± ¡°Here you go, Captain.¡± At Seth¡¯s words, Gawain held out a silver paper knife as if waiting. Receiving it, he cut out the seal neatly so that the seal on the wax was not damaged before opening the letter inside. As he slowly went through the letter, Min-ha tilted her head as she watched Seth¡¯s expression, which was indifferent when he first opened the letter, grow darker and darker. ¡®Is there something bad written on it¡¯ Perhaps, Gawain felt the same way. He frowned slightly and questioned his master, who was folding the letter back. ¡°What did the Marquis of Loengram send you?¡± His question was answered by Seth with a short chuckle. ¡°¡­He sent an invitation.¡± ?? ¡°Ah. Is it about the harvest festival at Loengram Castle around this time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°This is¡­ It seems that the time has already come for the acacia to bloom in the Loengram region. It¡¯s so annoying.¡± ¡°¡­I agree.¡± ¡°So, who are you going to send as your representative this time? Are you going to send Sir Kay or Sir Lancelot like last time?¡± ¡°I wish I could, though this invitation came to me and Noah.¡± ¡°Since the Captain has only shown courtesy and has never attended, the old man seems to be really anxious. My, my.¡± ?? ¡°It¡¯s not just that. It was the ¡®three people¡¯ that the Marquis of Loengram formally requested to attend the Duke of Persen.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± After finishing his words, Seth gave an invitation to Gawain, who questioned, with a smile. Gawin then wore a look of surprise on his face when he read through the letter that his master gave him as a reply. And, regardless of who did it first, Seth and Gawin both turned towards Min-ha at the next moment. Seeing that, she spoke with a bewildered voice at the sudden gaze of the two people focused on her. ¡°¡­Why are you looking at me like that? Oh, no way¡ª¡± ¡°As expected, you catch on quick. In the invitation that the Marquis Loengram sent in hopes of us attending the castle¡¯s harvest festival, there is also the Madam¡¯s.¡± ¡°Yes?! Me¡­?!¡± Astonished, she uttered back while staring at Gawin, who answered her. Though he and Seth were just looking at themselves without saying anything. ?? ¡®¡­No, why me? Wherefore?¡¯ What is this nonsense¡­ No, it was not something unexpected either. Looking back at Ella¡¯s explanations she¡¯d heard before, even if she follows the story of ¡®Minase Persen¡¯ that Wanda shed, Min-ha never heard of ¡®her¡¯ being friendly with a man named the Marquis of Loengram. Hence, she couldn¡¯t figure out why the Marquis of Loengram had suddenly sent an invitation to her as well. Because of this, Min-ha asked Seth and Gawin in an absurd voice. ¡°Is my name really there? Why?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know why, either, but to be honest, I don¡¯t think the invitation was sent with any particularly good intentions.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Until now, I have been sending people from the Persen family and they didn¡¯t really care. However, they are now inviting us specifically by names¡­ It seemed that the old cunning fox is plotting something.¡± ¡°Oh, my. That¡¯s a little uncomfortable¡­ That goes for the contents of the letter, too.¡± ¡°Will something bad happen if we go¡­?¡± ¡°Well. Unless there is a special opportunity, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything that could seriously threaten my life, though¡­¡± ¡°But, do you still have to go? ¡­No, no matter how I see it, even bringing Noah with you as well?¡± ?? At Min-ha¡¯s words, Seth took a long sigh and shook his head in response. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the last time, but this time it must be difficult.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll explain that to you, Madam.¡± When she asked back, he had an awkward look on his face. So, it was Gawin who answered on his behalf. He opened the letter carefully to Min-ha, who tilted her head with a bitter smile, and then pointed to a section. ¡°Can you see the name on this part?¡± At his words, she turned her gaze to the part of the letter he was pointing to. The letters were filled with alphabets in cursive form, but at first glance, it was impossible for her to read them. ¡®¡­What should I do?¡¯ ¡®Minase Persen¡¯ would have had no difficulty in reading and writing. However, it was not the same with ¡®Kim Min-ha.¡¯ Still, she couldn¡¯t openly say that she didn¡¯t know. Even though the words looked like English, it didn¡¯t look like it was at the same time. ¡®Ugh, I don¡¯t understand this.¡¯ Having nothing to lose now, Min-ha decided to just read what she could, frowning and uttering out the words as she saw it. ¡°¡­Lou, Louise de Blaine?¡± ¡°Yes. The Madam must have heard of this name.¡± Fortunately, it seemed to be the right way to read it. A little relieved, Min-ha was relieved and shook her head to Gawin in response. ¡°No. I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Viscount Guinivis didn¡¯t tell you something like this? Or, on purpose, the Madam¡­¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Oh, never. I don¡¯t think this part is worth mentioning.¡± Even though she persisted Gawin, who had a strange expression on his face, just glanced at Seth and avoided responding. Worried, Min-ha wanted to ask about it, although Gawin didn¡¯t seem to be able to answer. So, instead, she looked back at Seth though she couldn¡¯t ask him either because he also had an unpleasant face after the name ¡®Rupert Guinivis¡¯ came up. ?? In the end, she gave up on interrogating that part and returned to square one again. ¡°¡­So, what does this have to do with that person, ¡®Louise de Blaine¡¯?¡± ¡°Duchess Louise de Blaine is the Royal Mistress of the current Emperor. In other words, His Majesty¡¯s paramour.¡± ¡°Do you mean, a lover¡­?¡± ¡°Well, to be honest, yes. She¡¯s a person who has a great influence in the imperial social circles these days. And, it is said that she is attending the ball this time hosted by the Marquis of Loengram with her own children.¡± ¡°Then, what does this have to do with the person named Louise de Blaine, and me and Noah attending?¡± ?? ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± ?? Gawin blurred his words with a dark expression on his face. Eventually, Seth, who was quietly listening to their conversation, tossed his words to Min-ha. ¡°Her twins, whom she gave birth to, were formally recognized by His Majesty the Emperor on their first birthday not long ago.¡± ?? ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, you mean that His Majesty recognized her children as his children?¡± ¡°Yes. Despite her children being nominally aristocrats, in reality, they have a status comparable to that of royalty¡­ Even more so now that His Majesty¡¯s affection is away from the Empress and the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Th, therefore¡­?¡± ¡°Even though it has fallen now, what happens if you, who inherited the blood of the former Imperial Family, refuse to attend for no reason?¡± ¡°¡­Am I going to be charged with blasphemy?¡± ¡°Yes. Since you saw the letter a little while ago, you must¡¯ve seen that it was Louise de Blaine who was instructed to send an invitation through the Marquis of Loengram.¡± Min-ha had to hide her face, startled by Seth¡¯s subsequent remarks. She¡¯d barely adapted to the Peren Castle. However, it was not enough that she was suddenly asked to visit another region. A woman at the peak of this world¡¯s power was approaching her¡­ As the current situation was completely unexpected, understandably, Min-ha was troubled and terrified. At the same time, she wondered. Why did ¡®Louise de Blaine¡¯ want to invite ¡®Minase Persen¡¯? In addition, neither Ella, nor Wanda or even Pompa ever brought up the story of Louise de Blaine, so they must not be close to each other. With that thought, she turned her head and gazed at Seth before opening her mouth. ¡°Why did she send me an invitation?¡± ¡°Are you pretending not to know, or you really don¡¯t know? Or, do you really want his name to come out of my mouth?¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­? I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Before Louise de Blaine became ¡®Duchess Blaine,¡¯ her name was Louise Resitia. She is the cousin of Rupert Guinivis.¡± ¡°Cousin¡­?¡± ¡°A year ago, Rupert¡¯s aunt, Resitia, unexpectedly announced that she¡¯d reveal her hidden daughter as she made her social debut. That was all I knew. Although there were doubts, it now became profane to even raise questions, disrespecting the identity of the mistress.¡± ?? ¡°¡­.¡± Seeing Seth¡¯s face, who stopped talking with a complicated, subdued face, Min-ha also ceased prying further as well. It was the name again¡­ Rupert Guinivis. The nobleman was said to have had an internal relationship with Minase Persen. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 40 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 40 ¡®Why do incidents always occur when intertwined with that name?¡¯ A sigh came out of Min-ha¡¯s mouth automatically. Yet, in her heart, she had a pure curiosity about Rupert Guinivis. How did Minase Persen like someone like him when she was already with Seth Persen? ¡®Listening to the people in the Persen mansion, he didn¡¯t seem like a particularly nice person either¡­¡¯ So, was that why she was more attracted to someone like that? Since they had the same personality? Was that why she twisted things this much¡­? Even in the situation where she couldn¡¯t let go of Seth Persen¡¯s wealth, she was so attracted to him that she couldn¡¯t bear it? With that thought, Min-ha was curious about Rupert Guinivis, whom she had never met before. Furthermore, the next question was raised. Why didn¡¯t Ella tell her about this backstory from the beginning, thinking that she knew it? Or, did she think it wasn¡¯t an important story? Or¡­ Did she really not know? Questions and doubts kept getting twisted in her mind. ¡°¡­You always have that face whenever his name comes up.¡± At that moment, Seth¡¯s scornful voice was heard. When she lifted her head, Min-ha was startled by the bitterness of emotion in his voice. Seth continued with a smile as bitter as that voice. ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to bring up the topic of him with my mouth. When you hear that name, I know you would make that face.¡± ¡°Ho, hold on. What kind of face did I make¡­?¡± ¡°Are you feeling betrayed by him for hiding something important to you? Or, is it that you¡¯re reminded of a face you haven¡¯t seen in a long time? What do you think about so deeply when you hear his name¡­? I now realize how foolish I am to think that you were thinking about me a little more right now¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡± At Seth¡¯s following words, Min-ha vehemently denied it. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, though he was absolutely wrong. There was no way she could think longingly of Rupert Guinivis, whom she didn¡¯t even know, and feel betrayed by such a person. Thinking that, she made eye contact with him firmly. Seeing her like that, Seth raised an eyebrow. After a moment of hesitation, Min-ha raised his hand and rubbed her ear. It was because she was a little embarrassed to say it in front of him. However, she couldn¡¯t help but say it like this. It was better to be embarrassed for a moment than to keep hearing his bitter laugh and lamentable voice. ¡®Of course, I don¡¯t really know the reason why¡­¡¯ In the end, she barely uttered the next words out. ¡°How many times do I have to say it¡¯s not what you think it is?¡± ¡°Then, is my guess wrong?¡± ?? ¡°Yes. You got it wrong. Why would I think about someone like that who makes me feel nauseous? Oh, that¡¯s enough! You¡¯re right, I thought about Rupert Guinivis, but¡­ How should I say this? It¡¯s just¡­ ¡± ¡°Just¡­?¡± ¡°I just thought that there¡¯s nothing good about getting entangled with that name. Accidents always happen, or something like that¡­¡± The moment she barely revealed her feelings, the look of surprise was on his face instead of the low-sinking expression. Meanwhile, Gawin, who overheard the conversation between Seth and Min-ha, observed for the right time to intervene, at that moment exclaimed, ¡°Wow¡± and burst out laughing without realizing it. Gawin shrugged his shoulders and came up to Seth¡¯s side with a voice that couldn¡¯t contain his laughter. ¡°¡­Keu, keek¡ªIt¡¯s certainly true that, as the Madam said, there is nothing good being associated with that name. For now, Viscount Guinivis is in the same Imperial faction because of Duchess Blaine. Still, there¡¯s no change in the fact that the Captain is neutral¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± ?? ¡°Yes. For example, sleeping with an enemy? As for the power the Captain still has, you still haven¡¯t chosen either the Empress or Duchess Blaine, though you¡¯re trying to get them to your side instead of making them hostile. That¡¯s the way things are. You¡¯ll want to deal with him whenever the opportunity arises. So, Noah doesn¡¯t have to be subjected any to harm, if possible.¡± At that, Min-ha was able to clearly understand the questions and vague situations that had not been resolved with words so far. The reason they had to go was because she was involved with him and Noah. And, the current situation he is in. When it happened, she was terrified in a different way than she had been a while ago. She was only concerned about not being able to respond flexibly in a vaguely unfamiliar environment until a while ago, though now, she was worried about Seth and Noah, who might be threatened by the enemy from just the slightest mistake. Min-ha asked, gazing at Seth with a worried face. ¡°Then¡­ shouldn¡¯t you reject whatever excuse they make? If it is blasphemy to not attend without a valid reason, can¡¯t we just create a convincing reason on the contrary?¡± ¡°No matter what reason we come up with, they wouldn¡¯t be convinced.¡± ¡°But, would it mean that he would do something if you don¡¯t attend the party? Still, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll join him.¡± ¡°Unless there is an opportunity, they can¡¯t do anything that could threaten me or Noah¡¯s health. Would they arbitrarily raise a public expense in the mansion of the Marquis where there are guards patrolling? No one would want to waste their lives like that. However¡­¡± ¡°..But, what?¡± ¡°I was just worried that you might take this opportunity to meet him.¡± After those words, Seth stared at Min-ha with a deep emotion that was difficult to define clearly. At the gaze that seemed a little angry, worried, or afraid, Min-ha could feel her heart, which had been calm until a moment ago, pounding again. Even though she could barely hold it down, with just a glance from him, her heart throbbed like a boat in the waves. So, when she couldn¡¯t say anything, Seth smiled briefly and turned away as if he knew it. ¡°Well, even if you wanted to meet him, I wouldn¡¯t let you meet him so easily.¡± ¡°Wh, who¡¯s going to meet him? I¡¯m not interested in meeting Rupert if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m¡­ a person who cares more about eating and living right now.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Right.¡± As if to hide her inner feelings, Min-ha grunted and turned around, but Seth replied and smiled. At that moment, she could feel her composure shaking when she had been trying to return Seth¡¯s friendly smile, since the night she had spent in the secret garden that day. ¡®Ah really. Why does my heart keep pounding like a sailboat that has met with a storm whenever I see him these days¡­?¡¯ Thinking to herself, Min-ha raised her hands and wrapped them around her slightly burning cheeks. ¡°Hey, you two. Did you forget that I¡¯m here? The atmosphere was as though there are only the two of you here.¡± It was Gawin who broke the awkward but somehow sweet atmosphere between the two of them. Hearing his voice, Min-ha widened the distance with Seth, who had gotten a little closer. Seeing that, Gawin said with a smirk as if he was familiar with it. ¡°Actually, I would like to give you some room now, although I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry to reply to this letter. You know, I have to prepare a gift to send to Loengram Castle, and I have to select the knights to accompany the three.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Even though it was urgent, his tone was extremely relaxed. When Min-ha looked at him quietly, Gawin came up to her before bending his waist down playfully. ¡°Therefore, Madam. The story was unintentionally long, though in the end, you are part of this journey. Well, I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡± ¡°¡­Oh no. Me, too.¡± ¡°I will tell Mrs. Pompa, so starting today, for the time being, take a break from cleaning the East Annex. And, pack your bags with Mrs. Wanda. It seems like we have a lot more to prepare than we thought.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Okay.¡± ¡°My heart is reassured by your kind and spirited answer, Madam.¡± Gawin smiled and carefully took Min-ha¡¯s hand before bringing it to his face. However, instead of putting his lips on the back of her hand like last time, he raised his head and said, putting his forehead slightly on top of it. ¡°Will the Captain forgive me for this much?¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just talking to myself. Then, Madam, please head to the annex. I¡¯ll go to the Captain¡¯s office first. Please forgive the rudeness of turning my back before the lady.¡± ¡°Haha. You¡¯re welcome.¡± ¡°Well then, Master. I¡¯ll go first.¡± As he showed courtesy before leaving, Min-ha looked at Gawin¡¯s back leaving the library at the same pace as when he entered. ?? After a while, the door closed and only her and Seth were left in the library. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Slowly, she glanced back to Seth, who had come closer to her. As their eyes met, he eventually opened his mouth carefully. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go on with the words I couldn¡¯t finish because of Gawin.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°¡­My heart was pounding. Is it true? Rupert Guinivis, are you saying you¡¯re not interested in him?¡± At his frighteningly serious question, Min-ha couldn¡¯t run away any longer. Nevertheless, it was also difficult to answer honestly and out loud, so she responded by nodding her head instead of her words. Then, seeing Min-ha nodding her head, Seth laughed out loud and opened his mouth as he stroked her hair softly. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll be satisfied with just that answer.¡± ¡°What does that mean¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything. I just want you to stop avoiding me from now on and look at me right now.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That way, I think I will be able to convey my feelings to you more honestly as I am now. Saying that, he held her long, slightly loose hair in his hand and kissed it softly. He then whispered in a friendly voice to Min-ha¡¯s ear, whose face was slightly warmed by surprise. ¡°So, why don¡¯t you stop avoiding me and have dinner with me and Noah tonight?¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll send someone to the annex in the evening.¡± Seth smiled contentedly at her answer as if satisfied before turning around. He opened the library door and left. In the empty library where Seth had disappeared, Min-ha went to an empty chair nearby with a slightly heated face and a blank expression on her face. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± After the long conversation was over and she was finally left alone, her head, which had been dazed for a while, began to fill with all kinds of complicated thoughts and worries. Fear of falling into this world and going to a place other than Persen Castle for the first time, a little bit of excitement, and the events and strangers she would face on that trip¡­ ¡®Will I be able to do it as well as I am now even in the face of all these things¡­?¡¯ Pondering over it, her head ached from complicated thoughts and worries that could not be freely shared with anyone. Nonetheless, it was her heart that hurts her head the most right now, to the extent that even such thoughts become trivial. Min-ha quietly placed both hands on her left chest. ?? Right now, even though she only talked to him from time to time since she was living in the annex further away, her heart was pounding inexplicably like this. In the future, if Seth Persen, her and Noah traveled far away¡­ Will she really be all right then¡­? Sitting alone in the library for a long time, with such worries, she tried to cool down her burning cheeks over and over again. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 41 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 41 As Seth strode out the library door and crossed the hallway and stood in front of the stairs leading up to the office, he could see Gawin, who looked as if he was waiting. Seeing him smiling slyly, Seth opened his mouth with a frown. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°Oh, my. Why is that? How dare I enter the Master¡¯s office without the Master¡¯s permission?¡± Seeing him skillfully answering his question, Seth let out a short sigh. He then glanced at Gawin, who was still leaning on the stairs, and spoke as he walked up. ¡°If you had something to say to me, you could have said it a little while ago.¡± ¡°Haha. Because this issue is a private matter.¡± As expected. Seth briefly clicked his tongue at his visible action. He wondered if Gawin, who liked jokes, was trying to say something nonsensical. Nevertheless, he thought there must be something else he wanted to say while waiting like this, since he must be busy with work inside and outside the castle. In the end, he said as he glanced at Gawin following him. ¡°So, what¡¯s the story you and I should talk about?¡± ¡°As expected, the Captain simply understands what I¡¯m thinking, like I know the Captain well.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At his question, Gawin laughed and muttered something else. When Seth slightly frowned at the sly smile that seemed to have no intention of getting to the point, he then had a more witty smile. Finally, with a calm expression, he spoke in a low voice. ¡°Actually, me and Sir Bediviel knew that the Marquis of Loengram was going to send the Madam an invitation. Forgive me for not reporting in advance, Captain.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it something everyone would know the moment Duchess Blaine was on the invitation list?¡± ¡°Yes. So, I wondered if it would be right to be honest with the Madam about this invitation and take her to Loengram Castle. After properly disposing of the envoy from Loengram Castle, who had delivered the invitation outside of Persen Castle, I tried to say that I couldn¡¯t tell her because the Madam didn¡¯t receive the invitation.¡± ¡°You explained the contents of the letter in too much detail for that.¡± ¡°Well, it was a gamble. How will the Madam react when she hears the names of Rupert Guinivis and Duchess Blaine?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°However, I was a little relieved because the Madam gave me a completely different answer than I had expected, Captain.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Actually, what we were worried about wasn¡¯t anything else, but that part. That maybe, she secretly had a secret meeting with Rupert Guinivis, taking advantage of the situation, and leaked the information in the castle to them like before.¡± ¡°If it was the person she was before, it would have been like that.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I like the current Madam. Doesn¡¯t she seem like an innocent person who doesn¡¯t know anything about royal battles where gutter rats in fancy dresses fight over the prey of power?¡± ¡°Innocent¡­ It¡¯s a word that doesn¡¯t go well with ¡®Minase Persen¡¯.¡± Even as Seth replied that way, he agreed with Gawin¡¯s words. Recently, Minase Persen refused to wear fancy dresses and tight corsets. Instead, she would wear comfortable clothes and shoes that ordinary people would wear. That was not all. The person who had been living as a noble all her life, ignoring even the gentry class¡¯s servants in the mansion¡ªwas now happy to work and clean to get paid. On top of that, she smiled while holding Noah and the commoners¡¯ children, whom she had only treated poorly and casually ate the food made by the commoners at the market¡­ It seemed that the high-nose lady who returned favor to hostility and hostility to greater hostility was no longer to be found. With those appearances, he thought everything was a facade and changed his mind, which was suspicious of her actions one by one. Seth naturally smiled affectionately as he recalled the appearance she had been showing after ¡®the day¡¯ when she suddenly collapsed. Nevertheless, it was not that there was nothing that bothered him whenever he thought of her. It was the previous experiences of bitter betrayal that once disturbed one¡¯s eyes. The friendly smile on Seth¡¯s face faded as an image flashed in his mind. Gawain, who saw that, softly chuckled at the sound of the wind blowing and said in a witty voice. ¡°But, doesn¡¯t the Captain get along very well with the Madam now? Such a word was never compatible with how things were a few months ago.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°If Mrs. Pompa, who looked at the Madam¡¯s face and body, hadn¡¯t confirmed that she couldn¡¯t find any physical characteristics that differed from ¡®the previous Madam,¡¯ I would never have thought she was the same person.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Captain think so, too?¡± At Gawin¡¯s words as if he had read his mind, Seth lost his words and looked back at him for a moment. But soon, he laughed out loud and said, ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°Well, if they were twins and secretly raised one of them, wouldn¡¯t that be possible? How else could they get the same person with that face and naturally infiltrate this mansion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If there were another person as beautiful as that, it would have been a headache enough to cause trouble in the social circles of the Empire. In many ways.¡± ¡°¡­I thought it was unfamiliar to see her change suddenly as well, though I can¡¯t think of it as a different person.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it something like, by using an ancient witch¡¯s half-soul magic to change her soul?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much of a joke. Do you really think that is possible?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible. Still, isn¡¯t it strange in many ways? The current Madam is only her shell, but her soul is like a different person.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen it too, Captain? The face of the Madam when she heard the name of Duchess Blaine a while ago.¡± However, Seth¡¯s face, which had been smiling lightly in denial, hardened the moment he brought up the name ¡®Duchess Blaine.¡¯ Gawin continued his words with a low sunken face. ¡°Rupert Guinivis, she hasn¡¯t had a secret meeting with him for more than a couple of days already. He¡¯s waiting and watching for a chance when Captain and the Madam divorce. It is said that when the Madam came out after receiving a great amount of alimony, he was overflowing with the shady thought of starting over with her. The Madam was walking a tightrope between the Captain and him.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°By the way, when such a man persuaded the Madam, ¡®It is better to choose him than the Captain,¡¯ he couldn¡¯t not mention Duchess Blaine. Where would there have been one or two correspondences and secret meetings between the two of them? The face of the Madam today was the face as though she had never heard it before.¡± ¡°¡­That part was strange to me, too. However, the premise of that statement, in the end, must be the belief that she has a constant value for that person or loves the other person enough to be responsible for the person?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± At his words, Gawin asked Seth back with a face as if he had not thought of it. Recalling the face of ¡®Rupert Guinivis,¡¯ he raised one corner of his mouth and answered. ¡°He¡¯s the person who¡¯s likely to abandon ¡®Minase Persen,¡¯ who returned to ¡®Minase Florence¡¯ after receiving only the alimony from me, and chose another noble girl.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s how he feels, there¡¯s a possibility that he wouldn¡¯t have talked about Duchess Blaine in detail. So, it¡¯s not strange if she didn¡¯t know. Still, that doesn¡¯t mean the maids around her would have talked about this lightly in front of her.¡± ¡°¡­I see. As the Captain said, if he were only aiming for the Madam¡¯s alimony, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to talk about it with his own mouth. Nonetheless, I would have been able to infer enough just by hearing that the Duchess Blaine¡¯s name before marriage was ¡®Resitia¡¯.¡± ¡°It was only a year ago that Blaine made her social debut a year ago, and it wasn¡¯t until she and her twins were recognized by His Majesty that she came to her current prestige. She wouldn¡¯t know if he hadn¡¯t told her.¡± ¡°¡­Well, it might be. Before marrying the Captain, the Madam was treated like a cartwheel away from social circles, so it can be said that she has virtually no acquaintance with nobles other than Rupert Guinivis.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Captain. I must have been too imaginative.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not unreasonable that you thought like that.¡± Seth passed over Gawin¡¯s apology as if it was nothing. Hearing that, his face returned to a smirk again. Gawin stood in front of the door of the office where he had already arrived before bowing over and opening the door, like a knight escorting the lady. As soon as they got away from the serious topic, Seth looked displeased with him joking around. Nonetheless, Gawin just grinned and shoved him into the office. ¡°Well then, that¡¯s a relief for me. If it¡¯s the current Madam, you don¡¯t have to waste much manpower just to keep an eye on her. Fortunately, Rupert Guinivis is not on the invitation list.¡± ¡°When did that guy ever come in proudly according to his name being invited? He was the guy who came up with all sorts of means to meet her in the first place.¡± ¡°I know. But, would he dare enter the imperial government party as an unlisted trespasser? ¡­And, well, even if he enters¡ª¡± ¡°Yes. If we take care of him, that¡¯s enough.¡± As they spoke, Seth and Gawin exchanged strange smiles with each other. On the contrary, they would have been grateful if this person actually did such a thing. With rebellion, they can push it to the end and make it a summary judgment. Moments later, Seth eventually opened his mouth with a stiff look as he imagined cutting down Rupert Guinivis, who had been hiding like a rat. ¡°It¡¯s okay to reduce the number of escorts you have with her, though make sure not to leave out Bediviel and Lancelot.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I know. Are you worried? I was afraid that, by any chance, the other nobles would go through rough times.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Why do you look so surprised? Did I hit the nail on the head?¡± ¡°¡­Gawin. Don¡¯t you think your rudeness has gone too far these days?¡± ¡°Hey, why are you making such a cruel face like that?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Now, now, Captain. Let¡¯s get to work now. Here is today¡¯s report.¡± After pointing out his stiff expression, Gawin then smiled deftly as he seated Seth, who immediately changed his expression bluntly before quickly grabbing the papers on the desk and placing them in front of his Master, who was still wearing a grim expression on his face, with a smile. Seeing that Seth had forgotten how angry he was as he was now concentrating on the word, he spoke up again. ¡°By the way, Captain.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°A little while ago, jealousy was a bit unsightly, even if it was the Captain. When it comes to the Madam, you become a foolish ma¨D¡± ¡°Gawin¡­!¡± ¡°Ah, my stomach! I¡¯m suddenly hungry! I¡¯ll come and see you in a little while!¡± Finally, Gawin, who had been irritating Seth¡¯s heart with his teasing words to the end, gave a nonsensical excuse and hurriedly left the office. So, even though he was frowning again, he just sighed as if he could not help it because at least, his office was now neatly organized. Seth, who was examining the reports he had seen a while ago, clicked his tongue briefly at the thought that came to him as the surroundings became quiet. ¡®She might be a different person.¡¯ Even though he thought it was odd at times, he never doubted it until Gawin pointed it out. However, once such a possibility came to mind, the thought of ¡®if so¡¯ did not leave his mind. ¡­If Minase Persen was a completely different person. What if ¡®that day,¡¯ ¡®the dream of the person with black hair¡¯ in front of him was not a simple optical illusion¡­? What if it was as though the person had changed? If so, who was this ¡°person,¡± and why was she in this mansion? What should he do if he was attracted to her like that? As Gawin expressed, if the woman she is now is not Minase Persen, but instead a completely different person, what should he do with her? Should he let her go? To her original life, not Minase Persen¡­? As he thought about it, he suddenly felt a tingling pain in the corner of his chest. ¡®No, this is an illusion. If that person is not Minase Persen¡­¡¯ At the thought, the chest pain grew quite painful. And, as his thoughts deepened, the desire to deny the possibility itself became an illusion in one side of his head. In the end, Seth pushed back the uncomfortable thought that was in the corner of his heart and denied the doubts in his head. Then, little by little, the tingling on the nerves in his chest disappeared, and he was only able to return to his usual blunt expression. ¡®¡­Yes. It is all nonsense.¡¯ It would be just a delusion and an illusion. Confused by her amazingly changed look and the attraction he has towards it, he must somehow have had the absurd idea. Seth desperately thought so. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 42 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 42 After the invitation to Loengram Castle, which came like a lightning bolt from the blue sky, Min-ha¡¯s time flew by. In the meantime, she was excluded from cleaning the East Annex. Instead, she spent the rest of her time packing things with the help of Ella and Pompa, learning sewing and handicrafts, and visiting the library in her spare time to read books about this world and the Loengram region which she will be going to in the future. As she continued, the first thing she learned was that the first language in this world was ¡®English¡¯ and that the cursive was ¡®the handwriting used by nobles.¡¯ So, Min-ha had to suffer from reading English, which she could not find anywhere else in order to read the books in the library. Well, when she was in high school, she worked hard and let go of some of the knowledge to some extent when she entered college. ¡­Had she had known this would happen, she would have worked hard. Fumbled with regret, Min-ha continued reading her book. However, not only did she study English extensively, she has now improved her sewing skills enough to make simple tops and bottoms as well. Her embroidery skills were also better so that the blue birds were not mistaken as blue balls. In her spare time, she spent time with Noah, and in the evenings, she always had dinner with Noah and Seth. As a result, Min-ha became accustomed to sitting down at a long table, waiting for Seth if he was ever late from work, and eating together with just the three of them in the East Annex. After all, humans were adaptable beings. At first, just imagining sitting at the same table with Seth eating rice made her feel uncomfortable to the point of death, though it was a major development. ¡­No, to be honest, it was still uncomfortable for Min-ha. Seth Persen, just making eye contact with him, her heart would pound like crazy and her face heated up. Ella was a liar. She told her that if they see each other often, she would get used to it. Rather, when Min-ha became conscious of her heart, which she had struggled to admit, her heart¡¯s agitation only intensified. Nevertheless, she thought that it was strange that she did not hate it. Is this how it feels to like someone? She thought she knew her feelings well. Still, even though she said this, her heart would fluctuate so many times a day that she lost confidence in such beliefs. Min-ha, who had never been particularly fond of anyone, nor had her heart troubled because of her extremely easy-going personality, was a little confused by this sudden upheaval of her heart. As time went by, it was the morning that they had to leave Persen Castle and go to Loengram Castle. From dawn, the mansion was busy with servants carrying gifts and luggage to take to Loengram Castle, and armed knights preparing horses. The scenery was similar to the day Seth departed before, though there were some differences. One of them was that, unlike then, the atmosphere was relatively light and the other was that it was the carriage, not Seth¡¯s horse, that stood at the forefront of the party. And, finally, the most different thing was that this time, Noah¡¯s expression was very bright. In front of the gate of the mansion, servants were busy preparing for the journey, which would never normally have happened. Noah chatted with an excited face next to Min-ha, who was looking at him. ¡°Sister-in-law, sister-in-law! Are we going in that carriage?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right, Noah.¡± ¡°Am I and sister-in-law going to ride in that carriage together?¡± ¡°Yes. that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Exciting! My brother and I have been to other estates by carriage occasionally, though this is the first time sister-in-law and I are going together!¡± ¡°Really? Our Noah, are you happy to all go together?¡± ¡°Yes! Ah¡­ By any chance, does sister-in-law not like it?¡± ¡°No. If you like it, I like it, too, Noah¡­ Ugh¡ª¡± Min-ha, who had been trying to respond to Noah¡¯s words with a smile on her face, made a groaning sound and touched her side. Her hands were itching to untie the corset, the reason for the familiar and unfamiliar pain that made it difficult for her to breathe comfortably. ¡®¡­I think my ribs are going to break.¡¯ She did not want to go through this pain again. So, Min-ha tried to talk to Mrs. Pompa, who was in charge of dressing her up, ¡®Can¡¯t I just go in comfortable clothes until we reach Loengram Castle?¡¯ However, she was scolded for asking such a question. After receiving an official invitation, her request was rejected at once as Mrs. Pompa questioned back whether comfortable clothes would make sense for a rare gathering of the former imperial family and other nobles. In addition, as it was her position to go as the ¡®Duchess¡¯ representing Persen Castle, the attention of other nobles would be focused on them from the moment they got off the carriage upon arriving at Loengram Castle. As Min-ha listened, there were no wrong words, so she eventually reached a compromise to the extent of ¡®Noah might cry, so let¡¯s do it at dawn.¡¯ She had to endure her pain by screaming silently. ¡®I think it is tighter today than it was that day¡­¡¯ She could feel the tightness that made her unable to breathe properly. With her two hands, Min-ha swept down her waistline and back, which had visibly slipped into her body. Then, she made an expression of pain as her intestines twisted with a slight movement from her torso. ¡°Sister-in-law? Why do you look like that?¡± ¡°¡­Huh? It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°But, you look sick¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s really okay. Look! I¡¯m fine, right?¡± At Noah¡¯s words of concern for her, Min-ha struggled to move her body, and made a bold expression. Contrary to how she bluffed to Noah, the truth was that she was not fine at all. However, if she ever showed that, the little boy in front of her would burst into tears again. Min-ha, who was clenching her teeth as she moved her body, was startled by the large hand that suddenly touched her shoulder as if to stop her movement and turned her head in surprise. ¡°Unless you really want to break a rib, it¡¯s best not to move too much.¡± The owner of the hand that covered her shoulder was, of course, Seth. As he gently patted her on the shoulder, she gazed at him. Then, she soon felt her face heat up at Seth, who gave her a friendly expression. Seeing her slightly red face, Seth smiled slightly. Then, he turned his body and hugged Noah, who was holding the hem of Min-ha¡¯s dress. ¡°You look very happy, Noah.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m happy that I can go on a trip with my brother and my sister-in-law!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, I¡¯ll have to create opportunities like this more often.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Yes. As much as you want.¡± Seth answered Noah¡¯s question with a friendly voice and held his brother in his arms. Seeing the happy smiles of the two, Min-ha smiled unconsciously. It was so nice to see the brothers who looked just like each other hugging each other and talking warmly like the spring breeze, so she could not help but laugh. ¡°Then, next time, and in the future, me and sister-in-law can go on a trip together, right? Right, brother?¡± At the sound of Noah¡¯s voice that I heard in her ears, Min-ha suddenly widened her eyes without realizing it. She faced the little boy¡¯s smiling face and Seth¡¯s serious gaze, who turned to him before she realized it. He deliberately looked straight into her eyes and answered Noah. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­But, in a few years, Noah, you might not want to hang out with us anymore. You may not want to be with us.¡± ¡°No, brother! I will always be with you!¡± ¡°Well, is that so?¡± Seth¡¯s reply was obviously directed to Noah, although it seemed as though he was directing it to her. Min-ha could not take her eyes off Seth, who stared at her passionately as if she had forgotten to blink. Her face was getting hotter than before, her heart was getting louder, and her body was trembling strangely. So, as if she had revealed everything about her in front of him, Min-ha became embarrassed and tried to avoid his eyes, but to no avail. In this case, if Seth had avoided the gaze first, she might have been able to calm her violently fluctuating heart. Unfortunately, his eyes did not fall from her at all. ¡°Lancelot, put Noah into the carriage first.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Instead, he left Noah, whom he was holding, to Lancelot as he was approaching them and began to close his steps towards Min-ha. As he narrowed the distance between the two of them, which was only a few steps, he smiled slightly at Min-ha looking up at him with her blushing face before lowering his head slightly and whispering in her ear. ¡°Your face is as red as a ripe apple. Is it the corset? Or¡­ Is it because of my answer?¡± His voice that was whispering softly like a spring breeze was full of laughter. Min-ha, aware of her turbulent heart, shouted back, blushing at the words that seemed to be teasing her on purpose. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of the corset! You saw that I was dying from suffocation earlier, right?¡± ¡°Well, if you say so, then it must be like that.¡± ¡°What is that answer now? You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± ¡°No, I trust you.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.¡± ¡®I am sure he is definitely teasing me¡­¡¯ Seth, who had a mischievous face as though teasing a child, gazed at Min-ha grumbling and gave an expression of knowing everything. At the next moment, he opened his mouth again as he stroked her shoulder tenderly once more. ¡°Then, get in the carriage quickly. I¡¯ll untie it just like last time in the secret garden.¡± ¡°Yo-You must be crazy! What are you untying¡­?!¡± ¡°What are you so shy about? It¡¯s not the first time.¡± ¡°Oh, no! What¡¯s not the first time! Say it with a subject! Others will misunderstand it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about being misunderstood.¡± She was embarrassed by Seth¡¯s words, which could be misunderstood by anyone who heard him speak as if holding back. Different from when he was continuing his words as if teasing her a moment ago, he suddenly gave a serious reply. She was so speechless that she did not even know what to say to Seth. ¡®¡­Again. Saying something like that again.¡¯ As if crossing the line between the two of them, Min-ha¡¯s heart raced more and more at the sight of Seth, who spoke more honestly about how he felt these days as though trying to draw out her inner feelings. In the end, he smiled and spoke to Min-ha, who was still looking at him with a blushed face. ¡°Really, it¡¯s a reaction that would have been unimaginable if it was the old you.¡± ¡°¡­So, don¡¯t you want to see it?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this next time when it¡¯s just the two of us. Let¡¯s get on the carriage first. This took longer than I thought.¡± ¡°Yes. All right.¡± Seeing Min-ha¡¯s overly bewildered figure, he gently returned the topic as if he was being considerate. Thanks to Seth, she barely took a deep breath and regained her composure as she walked in front of him to get on the carriage. Watching Seth walking at her side, Min-ha carefully swept her hand across her chest. It is said that the thing that cannot be hidden no matter how hard you try is the feeling of liking someone, and the feeling of liking is something you feel before you realize it. She could not deny it any longer. ¡­Right now, she likes Seth Persen. No matter how much she tried to deny and turn away from her ¡®situation,¡¯ there was no other way to explain this feeling. Min-ha smiled bitterly, realizing that she was trembling even when Seth¡¯s hand slightly collided with hers as they walked side by side. ¡ª¡ª¡ª T/N: Ahh~ ? This uwuness is killing me! Seth¡¯s being sooo smooth, I swear. ÈË(¡ä?£à)ÈË? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 43 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 43 The carriage containing Min-ha, Seth and Noah quickly left Persen Castle and headed through the forest. The golden carriage, driven by the elite knights of the Persen family, was so peaceful that it was almost impossible to feel any major vibrations even though it was running on a rough forest path. Min-ha was talking to Noah, who was excitedly watching the scenery outside the window passing by quickly. ¡°Brother, sister-in-law! Look at that! What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Well, it looks like a bird to me?¡± ¡°What bird is it? Is it a bird that only lives here?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s look for it together next time?¡± Min-ha¡¯s voice, responding to Noah¡¯s cute chatter, was somehow weak. It was because she was aware of her feelings for Seth, and at the same time, her head was complicated due to the trouble with the situation and her feelings for unknown anxiety. Perhaps, realizing that Min-ha¡¯s appearance was strange, Noah hesitated to continue his words. Seth, who was watching the two of them, asked carefully. ¡°¡­Are you sick?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been strangely out of energy for a while, so I was wondering if you might be uncomfortable somewhere. Shall I loosen the corset a little more?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, where are you sick?¡± Their faces and voices were full of genuine concern. ¡®I made them worried¡­¡¯ At that, Min-ha felt sorry for making the two of them worry about her troubles for nothing. However, still hesitant to confide in her true feelings, she pointed to her head and gave the excuse that came to mind. ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s not it. I guess I have motion sickness. I¡¯m feeling a little dizzy.¡± ¡°Are you very dizzy?¡± ?? ¡°No, not a lot. Only a little.¡± Hearing her words, Noah asked, holding her arms with a frown on his face. Min-ha was pricked in her conscience at the sight of him, but she continued to lie because she could not take back what she had said. On the other hand, Seth, who was also gazing at her complexion, clicked her tongue slightly before moving to her side. ¡°It must have been that the carriage was too fast. Let¡¯s stop the wagon and take a break for a while until you are all right.¡± ¡°Oh, no. What if we don¡¯t arrive on time? It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡± ¡°What do you mean, bother? You¡¯re uncomfortable, of course, we should stop.¡± ¡°Still¡­ I heard that this is an important part where important people gather. If we¡¯re late, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± ?? ¡°¡­If it was really the you before, you would¡¯ve told me to stop the carriage even if it was urgent. At times like this, I sometimes miss how you were back then.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t like me now?¡± ¡°I answered that question before¡­ I don¡¯t hate it.¡± In response to her question, Seth smiled before carefully placing his hand on her forehead. When the place he touched on her forehead became slightly warmer, he stared back at Min-ha worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a little fever¡­ Who¡¯s driving the carriage right now?¡± ¡°Yes, Captain. It¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Gawin, stop the carriage for a second. It seems that the wife has motion sickness.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Gawin¡¯s answer was heard by Seth after he opened the window, and the carriage slowly stopped moving. After the carriage completely stopped, Seth opened the door and glanced back at Min-ha, who was holding Noah. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break and get some fresh air outside. It¡¯s also nice to take a short walk, shall we go out?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll shut my eyes for a bit.¡± ¡°I want to be next to my sister-in-law!¡± When Min-ha shook her head to the question, Noah also replied by sticking his head out of her arms. Seth, who smiled slightly at the answers of the two, approached her again and spoke with her worried face. ¡°Are you very dizzy?¡± ¡°No, not that much¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± At her words, Seth relaxed his grimacing expression as if relieved and sat down next to her, before lightly patting his shoulder with his hand. Min-ha, not knowing what that appearance meant, tilted her head. ?? ¡°Lean on my shoulder for a second.¡± ?? ¡°Yes¡­?!¡± ¡°They said it would be better to lean on something when you have motion sickness.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to¡­ I¡¯m shy.¡± ?? ¡°Isn¡¯t it better than having a headache because of motion sickness?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Please, sister-in-law! My brother¡¯s shoulders are very strong!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At a loss, Min-ha did not know what to say to Seth¡¯s natural suggestion. Who was the one who got her confused now? It was because of him who made her heart feel dizzy since he had been so sweet. Nevertheless, she also wanted to lean on his shoulder because it looked so reassuring. As she was lost in thought for a moment, Min-ha looked back at Seth, who stared intently at her as if waiting for an answer, and Noah with twinkling eyes. ¡®Should I lean on him and close my eyes for a second?¡¯ In the end, after she hesitated, Min-ha moved her head and placed it on Seth¡¯s shoulder. As if waiting, Seth gently stroked her hair and said softly. ¡°Just stay like this and take a nap. You¡¯ll feel less dizzy soon.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep like this, too. To be honest, I was a little tired of handling the territories because of this incident.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Noah, what do you want to do? Do you want me to call Lancelot?¡± ¡°Me, too! I want to take a nap with my brother and sister-in-law!¡± ¡°Then, come this way. Sister-in-law is not feeling well right now.¡± ¡°Yes, brother.¡± With her leaning against his shoulder, Seth brought Noah, who was holding onto Min-ha, close to him. With his eyes shut and Noah in his arms, he rested his head on the back of the carriage. ¡°¡­.¡± After a while. Min-ha, who was quietly leaning on Seth¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes, suppressing her pounding heart, carefully opened her eyes when everyone fell asleep. And, still resting her head on his shoulder, she turned her head slightly to gaze at Seth, who was asleep, and Noah in his arms. As if separated from the world, there were only Seth, Noah, and herself in the carriage. Min-ha, who was awake by herself, is now adrift in her thoughts again. She could not deny her anymore¡­ She likes Seth. ¡­It was fine until she acknowledged her own feelings. The moment she became aware of and acknowledged her heart, her heart continued to grow heavy with the reality she was in and her situation. She possessed the body of Minase Persen, the former royalty of the empire and Duchess of Persen, but her ¡®soul¡¯ was twenty-year-old Kim Min-ha from the Republic of Korea. In other words, although she was Kim Min-ha, she was not really Kim Min-ha, and even though her body was Minase Persen, she was not Minase Persen either¡­ Can she love him without even being honest about herself? In any case, he was the husband of Minase Persen. In the beginning, it was easy for Min-ha to lie to Seth, who she saw for the first time and was someone who hated her. After all, she thought he was just someone whom she would not see for a long time, anyway. In fact, it was easy to lie to Noah as well. Even cute Noah would one day grow up to be a young man, and after that, they will naturally become distant. Then, one day, even the memories she shared with him will fade. Therefore, instead of revealing that she was not Minase Persen, Min-ha pretended to be her while trying her best to adapt to the strange world she got thrown into where she knew nothing at all. So, until she leaves the mansion, Min-ha recovered the generosity and interacted with the adorable Noah, which Minase Persen had lost in a reasonable way so that she would not feel uncomfortable. Was it wrong for her to jump in with such a thought? She gave her heart to Noah and Seth more than she thought¡­ To the point that she even came to like Seth. ¡®¡­What should I do in this situation?¡¯ ?? Min-ha pondered and pondered. Should she continue to live as Minase Persen like this? Or, at least, to Seth Persen, should she be honest with him and tell him everything¡­? If she continues to live as Minase Persen, she will not have to prove herself to be Kim Min-ha with difficult and lengthy explanations, though in the end, she has to keep lying and deceiving him. In the opposite case, even though she would not have to lie, she has to convince Seth and she does not know whether he will accept it or not. And, in the worst case, he may not be able to accept Minase Persen, who was possessed by Kim Min-ha¡­ ?? ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Min-ha agonized countless times. Finally, after such a long deliberation, she finally came to a conclusion as she gazed at Seth, who had just fallen asleep. ¡®Let¡¯s be honest¡­ about my own identity.¡¯ ¡­And, leave the judgment to him. Because love cannot stand on lies, and she could not lie to the one she likes anymore. After coming to a harrowing conclusion, Min-ha looked at the faces of Seth and Noah, who had fallen asleep once again before closing her eyes, still resting her head on Seth¡¯s strong shoulders¡­ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 44 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 44 When Min-ha, who fell asleep leaning against the shoulder, woke up, the carriage seemed to have stopped in front of a lake after moving for a long time. A lot of time passed, and the sky was coloured with a glowing red sunset. As she shook her own shoulders slightly to wake herself up, she glanced out the windows of the carriage and rubbed her eyes. She fell asleep longer than she thought, perhaps, because she did not think she would be able to sleep, or because she felt comfortable leaning her head like that. Conceivably, that was why Min-ha, who thought her body felt refreshed, noticed that she was leaning on Seth¡¯s shoulder and turned her head. At that moment, she was surprised to see Seth¡¯s face, which was filling her vision. Even before she realized what was going on, the first thing she caught was his handsome face. However, after realizing her thoughts, Min-ha admitted that she had lost more immunity to his handsome face. In addition, she had slept shamelessly on his shoulder. So, it was more so because she was feeling sorry for him as well. Thinking that, Min-ha quickly rubbed her face with both hands and hurriedly removed her head from Seth¡¯s shoulder. Seeing that, Seth looked a little disappointed and opened his mouth, who was still brushing her face. ¡°¡­Sorry. Maybe, I shouldn¡¯t have woken you up when you were sleeping soundly.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m really sorry. Your shoulder, does it not hurt? I think I was laying on it longer than I thought.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. It was bearable because your head was light.¡± ¡°But still, I was leaning on you until the sun set. Don¡¯t you feel stiff?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you also slept in an uncomfortable position. Is your neck okay? What about your motion sickness?¡± At her apology, Seth, instead, was rather worried about her body and passing it over as though it were minor. Min-ha smiled awkwardly and replied, holding her neck with one hand. ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay. My motion sickness got better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Fortunately¡­ What about Noah?¡± ¡°He was waiting for you to wake up, so he got off the carriage and went to Lancelot.¡± ¡°Oh. I see¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up, then?¡± ¡°I was going to wait until dinner was ready before waking you up. If you were having motion sickness because you were hungry, it might be even worse.¡± ¡°I see.¡± At his words, she pulled herself towards the door to open the carriage. Seth, who got out of the carriage first, reached out his hand to Min-ha. She got off the carriage holding his hand, which was naturally holding on to her. It was so effortless for her to hold his hand that when she realized it, she pulled her hands away a little. When she did that, Seth grabbed Min-ha¡¯s hand, which fell down gently, and brought it to his side. ¡°You might fall if you do something wrong.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s do this.¡± Repeating his words, he squeezed her hands once and took it again. Min-ha thought that a corner of her heart was feeling ticklish at the appearance and intertwined her fingers on his hand carefully. At that, a smile was blooming on Seth¡¯s face, who was changing his speed to match her steps. She also smiled at his face. The smile was enough to make the long worries she had disappear for a moment before she went to be. When she came out of the carriage with Seth and walked a little along the forest path, a small vacant area with several tents was revealed. The Persen¡¯s knights, who escorted the carriage, moved busily between several tents, setting up a bed and resting the tired horses. In addition, the servants and some knights were occupied in making meals and lighting fires in the center of the vacant area. As if a small village was made, Min-ha was glancing around, amazed at the scene in front of her. Noah, who was playing with Lancelot with a wooden sword, found the two of them and ran shouting. ¡°Sister-in-law! Have you slept well?¡± ¡°Yes. What was Noah doing? Were you playing? ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Asking that, Min-ha hugged Noah running towards her tightly. Meanwhile, the little boy also grinned brightly while in her arms. With a subtle expression like he was smiling as though he was laughing, Seth changed his expression immediately when he saw Lancelot and Gawin leisurely following behind Noah. To be exact, it was because of Gawin, who was wearing a playful face. Sure enough, unlike Lancelot, who bowed his head slightly to show courtesy, Gawin spoke with a smiling face. ¡°You¡¯re here, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Ah. Are you finally here, Leader? You must¡¯ve been very tired. Did the wife get some rest? Did your motion sickness get better?¡± ¡°Yes. Thanks to you, I slept well.¡± ¡°Yes, I rested well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Eh, did you really just sleep?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Yes?!¡± When Gawin, who was greeting them, suddenly asked the question with a sly look, Min-ha and Seth asked back in embarrassment, while Noah tilted his head. At that, Gawin then spoke with an absurd look as if he did not know such a response would return. ¡°Well, after Young Master Noah left, there were only the two of you. Did you really sleep? ¡°No¡­ What?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°What, are you sure? Nothing but holding hands and leaning on your shoulder? ¡­That¡¯s disappointing, Leader. If you weren¡¯t going to do anything, why did you ask me to park the carriage there¡­ Aaack!¡± Gawin, who continued to talk with a sly face, stopped as Lancelot hit him on the back of his head with a straight face. Lancelot, who hit the back of his Gawin¡¯s head hard enough for him to make a slight exaggeration as he swept his tingling head with one hand and stared at him, just rubbed his palm against his cloak with a sharp look. Seeing that, he shouted angrily at Lancelot, still, with an indifferent face as if nothing had happened just now. ¡°What are you doing, Lancelot! It hurts!¡± ¡°I hit you to hurt you. Tsk, do you always say too much? If you keep your mouth open like this, I¡¯ll cut your neck and throw it into the lake.¡± ¡°Eeuk¡­!¡± ¡°I have prepared a meal, Your Excellency, Madam and Young Master Noah. Please, come this way.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± ¡°Brother, sister-in-law! I want to eat together!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°Noah, I made a special snack for you over there. Would you like to try it?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah! I want to, I want to eat it! eat, eat! Sister-in-law, please put me down.¡± ¡°Yes, all right.¡± Lanelot, who ignored Gawin¡¯s bitter words, turned to speak politely to Min-ha, Seth and Noah instead. Excited by his words, Noah started running first. Min-ha giggled softly as she watched Noah running fast without even knowing the directions, Lancelot chasing him, and Gawin, who was running while holding the back of his head with one hand as though he was having a headache. Then, she turned her head to Seth¡¯s empty cough coming from her side. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t misunderstand, but I didn¡¯t have any insidious thoughts. I was just afraid it would wake you up if you¡¯re sleeping and there¡¯s noise around you. That¡¯s why it¡¯s like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not misunderstanding. You aren¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡± Even though he still had a blunt face, somehow, he seemed a little shy. When she answered without much thought, Seth stopped standing tall. He laughed a little before approaching Min-ha¡¯s side. He then whispered softly in her ears. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand, though I don¡¯t want you to be too relieved.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be hated and for you to be wary of me like before, but don¡¯t be too relieved.¡± His gaze as he finished his words while staring into her eyes, was deep and profound, as if trying to see through her heart. Trying to not show that her heart was pounding little by little again, Min-ha opened her mouth in a trembling voice. ¡°¡­Can I ask what that means?¡± ¡°Are you pretending to not know, or do you really not know?¡± ¡°Neither of that.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡®I just want to be sure ¡­ About the heart he has for me, and the heart I have for him.¡¯ No matter how inexperienced she was in a relationship, she was not dull enough to not be able to notice his feelings for her. Still, she could not show all her heart with the extent that she only knew vaguely. What she needed was certainty¡ªabout how much he loved her. Only then would she be able to answer the ¡®problem¡¯ that she had been hesitant about. In other words, she would decide whether she could be honest with him or not. So, instead of responding to Seth¡¯s question, Min-ha swallowed a dry saliva and said something else. ¡°¡­Do you have time in the evening?¡± ¡°I do not have a special schedule, other than going through the reports I brought and discussing with the coachmen. Why is there something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­If it¡¯s okay, would you go on a date with me in the evening?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You know what I mean, right? Oh¡­ Should I have said secret meeting¡ª¡± ¡°¡­I got it. Enough.¡± Seth, who was surprised by her sudden proposal, soon smiled and nodded with a bright face she had never seen before. As he stretched out his hand and held her hand affectionately, he then kissed it lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it. A date with you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At that, he placed his two hands on Min-ha¡¯s hand. She held his hand back by slightly moving her hands between his without answering. With her stretched-out hands, she took a trembling breath with excitement and anxiety when Seth reached out and held her hands tightly. ¡®I do not know if he will believe me¡­ but, I cannot push this back anymore.¡¯ Gazing at the hand that was holding his hands as though she was holding onto her heart, Min-ha looked at Seth¡¯s back as he sauntered. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 45 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 45 The time when the sun, which had dyed the sky red, completely passed and the opaque blue darkness fell in the sky all of a sudden. Min-ha, who had dinner with everyone, helped clean up and put Noah to sleep, saw Seth with a slightly tired face standing outside the barracks. She opened her mouth, carefully glancing at him, who could not take his eyes off her. ¡°Did you wait long?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°¡­Then, where shall we go?¡± ¡°Shall we go to the lake? Since no one would be there right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± At his suggestion, she nodded her head. Seth held out his hand to her, and Min-ha grabbed his hand. At that, he opened his mouth and tightened the grip that was holding her hand, and pulled her slightly towards him. ¡°Shall we go?¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± And so, she followed Seth, who walked alongside her and held her cold hand tightly. Seth was silent as he made his way through the vacant area where lights were extinguished from the tents, heading to the lake. It might be awkward to see him like that, though Min-ha had no time to feel uncomfortable with the silence as she was focused on the sweat and the warm body temperature slowly seeping out of his hands as he held onto her tightly. ¡°Your Excellency!¡± ¡°Are you going for a walk, Your Excellency, Madam?¡± ¡°You must have a lot of trouble late at night.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Min-ha, who was following Seth on the way back to the lake, where the carriage had been parked a few hours ago, ran into knights standing at the entrance of the lake. They greeted Seth and her, before taking a step closer and asked. ¡°Are you going to the lake, Your Grace?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll accompany you in case there may be things that may harm you two.¡± The knights, who were asking for directions, volunteered to escort them. Min-ha was a little embarrassed but also grateful by the words of the knights. It was because she had vowed to tell Seth everything without hiding anything, but frankly, she was not certain how he would react, so she was contemplating whether to tell him or not. When she made a strange expression as she was still confused, Seth glanced at her expression and spoke to the knights. ¡°No. I want to be alone with this person today, so don¡¯t follow me.¡± ¡°Will it be okay? If any assassins or beasts living in the forest and they attack¡­¡± ¡°I can handle that much by myself, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°All right. Please proceed with caution. .¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, thank you.¡± He then refused to escort the knights, as if to calm Min-ha¡¯s hesitating heart. Walking while holding her hand tightly, Seth smiled affectionately at her. At his appearance that was similar to Noah expecting her praise as if asking, ¡®Did I do well,¡¯ Min-ha grinned back as well. The two of them walked side by side, holding hands for a few minutes, before arriving at the lake where they had parked their carriage a few hours ago. Until they walked out of the carriage to the campsite, the lake, which was stained by sunset, was now full of a soft full moon. Min-ha muttered, admiring the scenery of the lake that was different from what she had seen as she got off the carriage earlier. ¡°Wow¡­ This is so lovely.¡± As she glanced back unintentionally, her eyes met with Seth, who was already gazing at her with friendly eyes. Since when did he look at her with such eyes¡­? The moment their eyes met, Seth¡¯s gaze was so sweet that her face heated up. Min-ha smiled awkwardly because she was feeling shy and nervous for no reason. ¡°Hold on. Shall we take a walk?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s walk only over there where the moonlight shines since it¡¯s dangerous because it¡¯s dark elsewhere.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± At her suggestion, Seth nodded his head and walked forward first, still holding her hand. Min-ha followed him, feeling her heart tickling at the sight of him walking ahead of her and clearing the rocks or branches in the way with his feet. ?? Eventually, Seth took her to the tree he had pointed to a little while ago. He stopped for a moment in front of the tree, before carefully letting go of the hand he was holding onto. Then, with his hands, he brushed off the roots of the trees that had protruded out of the soil and folded the cloak he was wearing over it to make it like a cushion. When he finished, he took her hand again and pointed towards it. ¡°You sit here.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind sitting down anywhere.¡± ¡°You sometimes, no, quite often forget that I¡¯m a knight. This kind of consideration is fundamental for a knight.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Of course, I have never done anything like this to anyone but you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Min-ha pouted her lips as she saw Seth speaking as though he had read her own mind. In fact, he was so used to dealing with women that she sometimes wondered, ¡®Is it a trace of his former love affair?¡¯ Even though she liked Seth, who reassured her like that every time it happened, it was also embarrassing and a bit disrespectful. Seth, who sat next to Min-ha, took off his jacket and put it over her shoulder, smiled slightly when he saw her sulky expression. ¡°Why do you look like that? Isn¡¯t that what you wanted me to answer?¡± ¡°¡­To be honest. Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then, why?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m embarrassed because it feels like you¡¯ve read my mind. How do you know so well? Am I that obvious¡­?¡± ¡°The person you are now is easy to read because your emotions are shown on your face.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m shy.¡± ¡°Why are you shy? I like you to be honest. In the past, it was like looking at a wax figure whose only emotions were contempt and arrogance.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± Min-ha smiled awkwardly at Seth¡¯s remarks, comparing herself to who she was now¡ªreferring to Minase Persen. She had forgotten for a moment, although Seth¡¯s words seemed to remind her of the troubles up until now, put a heavy weight on her heart again. Seth, who did not take his eyes off her face, saw her slightly darkened expression and frowned slightly. He then carefully grabbed her hand, which had been hanging down. ¡°¡­Did I say something else that upsets you? ¡­I don¡¯t know what I did, but I¡¯m sorry. As you know, I¡¯m not as good at speaking like other noblemen, and I¡¯m not good at listening as well.¡± ¡°Yes¡­? No, It¡¯s not something like that¡­¡± ¡°Can I believe that?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. In fact, I was so excited that I thought I must have said something that hurt your heart again without consideration.¡± ¡°Are you¡­ excited¡­?¡± ¡°I was happy. It¡¯s the first time you asked me out on a date.¡± Seth¡¯s face, answering her question, was so sweet. Seeing that, Min-ha was pounding with joy and tension at the warm gaze. At the same time, she was afraid as she thought about how he would react to what she was about to tell him. ¡®I like this person who is happy even when it was just the two of us talking, though how would he react if I confessed everything in this atmosphere¡­?¡¯ Min-ha swallowed dry saliva. Eventually, she opened her mouth slowly, clasping Seth¡¯s hand, who was staring at her with a friendly gaze. ¡°Can I say something honestly?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­Actually, the reason I asked you out on a date was because I had something to say, so we can be alone.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°¡­That¡ª¡± ¡­Would it be okay to be really honest? When he heard the truth, would he think that she was crazy? What if he would not look at her with such a sweet gaze again in the future¡­? With that thought, she glanced up at Seth, who was waiting for her next words, with trembling eyes. She wanted to confirm first what his heart was like. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Do you still see me that way? I¡¯m about to get a little upset.¡± ¡°¡­Seth, do you like me?¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m the one who hurt you so much that you cannot easily forgive me. That¡¯s what it was like until a few months ago¡­ You wanted to break up, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°But, the way you treat me right now isn¡¯t the same as how you treat someone who you hated enough to want a divorce¡­ I can¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Tell me. Do you like me?¡± After finishing her words, Min-ha gazed at Seth with shaking eyes. Seth looked lost in thoughts as he lowered his gaze down, which had been staring at her until a moment ago. She could feel her heart beating irregularly at the sight of him. Recently, she thought to herself if he would answer without hesitation because his gaze and behavior toward her had always been friendly, though she became anxious when he looked as if he was thinking deeply. ¡®¡­Maybe, I was mistaken to think that he might like me.¡¯ In the first place, she decided to tell him everything because she thought he might have the same feelings as her. ¡®What if that is not the case¡­?¡¯ What he had said and done so far until now indicated as if that was the case. Though why was the reply so late¡­? Min-ha¡¯s anxiety flooded her and she could not look at Seth¡¯s face any longer, so she gazed down and looked at his hand, which was holding her tightly. It was then. Seth¡¯s hand, which had been holding her hand a while ago, slipped and intertwined her fingers between his and grabbed them as if they were interlocking each other. Then, he gently lifted Min-ha¡¯s chin, who had her head bowed, and spoke to her as she stared back at him with a trembling gaze. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m in love with you more than ever.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°I thought I had expressed my heart to you all this time, but it must have been lacking a lot. As expected, was it a little clumsy?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask this time¡­ What do you think of me?¡± ¡°How¡­ do I think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s literally the same. I wonder how you feel as well.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Am I still an inexperienced knight from a humble background in your eyes? Or, still in your heart¡­ Rupert, is he the only one?¡± Seeing Seth confessing his feelings with an earnest face, Min-ha felt the uneasiness she had felt a while ago disappear in an instant. And, at the same time, she could feel her heart beating fast again at his question and the persistent gaze that followed. ___ T/N: FINALLLYYY ??( *¡ä?`* )?? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 46 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 46 He then took Min-ha¡¯s hand to his face as he was waiting for her answer with passionate eyes. As if possessed, she uttered, stroking Seth¡¯s face as though comforting him, who looked only at her with an earnest gaze. ¡°¡­You, in my eyes, have never been a lowly-born knight.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°And, how can I love Rupert when I don¡¯t even know who he is?¡± ¡°What do you mean, someone you don¡¯t even know¡­?¡± Seth¡¯s expression, which had softened warmly at the next words, hardened in an instant. Seeing the look on her face that he did not know what the hell she was saying, Min-ha smiled bitterly. She wanted to taste the happy feeling that their hearts were connected even a little more, though she could not since she decided not to lie anymore. Now, was the opportunity to confirm his heart, and to gather the courage to tell him everything. With that thought, she slowly slipped her hand away from Seth¡¯s face before gazing into his confused face and spoke slowly. ¡°What if¡­ What if I¡¯m not Minase Persen?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m not Minase Persen, but someone from another world?¡± ¡°What? Sorry, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about right now¡­ Another world?¡± ¡°Yes. If you¡¯re from a world where there are knights, dukes, and emperors like this one, then where I was had transportation powered by machines instead of horses, and where everyone is equal before the law¡­ Would you believe me?¡± ¡°¡­Ha.¡± As he listened to her next words, Seth¡¯s face went from being blank as if he was being vigilant before it seemed as though he had been struck by a blow, and then soon became more and more distorted. It was as if he could not believe the words, although his gaze, staring at her face with her tenacious eyes, seemed to want to confirm that the woman in front of him was ¡®Minase Persen.¡¯ She seemed to understand Seth¡¯s feelings. Of course, she does. After all, if she had been in the opposite situation, she would have done the same as well. He gazed at Min-ha, who was smiling bitterly at him, with a confused look. ¡°¡­Are you joking with me?¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s no way I would say this as a joke, especially at a moment like this, too.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°The person who is reflected in my eyes right now is you, Minase Persen. Though you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re not Minase Persen¡­?¡± ¡°To be precise, I¡¯m Minase Persen, but I¡¯m also not Minase Persen.¡± ¡°Ha¡ªWhat does that mean? Please explain it so I can understand. I¡­ I just don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Even though the person you see in your eyes is ¡®Minase Persens¡¯ body, the soul inside is not ¡®Minase Persen,¡¯ but me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡¯Kim Min-ha.¡¯ That is my name, and the name of the person you¡¯re looking at right now.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± As if in disbelief, Seth turned to her and touched her face, shoulders, and exposed arms with his hands. She could fully understand his confused mind. She did¡­ Still, Min-ha could not lie that she was a little saddened by his appearance as she wanted to make sure herself. Eventually, he said, looking at her with eyes that were still shaking in confusion. ¡°Then, are you saying that you used the cursed half-spirit magic?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know how I came to this world. When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was you, who was throwing harsh words at me, and that¡¯s how I became Minase Persen.¡± ¡°When you open your eyes, you¡¯d already become Minase Persen?¡± ¡°Yes. Up until that point, I was just a student who lived an extremely normal life in another world. After living so well, I got involved in an accident, and when I opened my eyes, I was here¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t even know what happened. Had I known this would happen, I would have gone back to the first day I was here.¡± ¡°If so, then why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth on the first day? Why were you listening to my resentments when you weren¡¯t Minase Persen¡­? Besides, you seemed to have some knowledge of the previous situation.¡± ¡°I heard from Ella about the things Minase Persen had done. And, the reason why I didn¡¯t tell you the truth is¡­ because I knew you would react like this.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Is that right? If I had said something like this to you at the time, would you have believed me? You must have been busy treating me as if I was crazy rather than asking kindly like you are now.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­And, to be honest, I¡¯ve been doing my best. Isn¡¯t that so¡­? If you fall into a world you don¡¯t know and get kicked out, you might die before you even find a way back¡­ Even if I was insulted, I thought that I would pretend to be Minase Persen and stay in the mansion to adapt to this world, and leave when the time comes¡­ until then.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was pretty desperate at the time, too.¡± Although it was heartbreaking to see Seth¡¯s confused look, Min-ha was honest with his questions. She did not despise and betrayed him like Minase Persen did, but after all, he did deceive him, so he was right to criticize her in the first place. That was why she apologized, though Seth shook his head as if there was no need to apologize for that. However, he still spoke in a confused voice. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true like you said. At that time, I had nothing but bad feelings towards you. Even if you were to be honest, I probably thought you were crazy, or that you were trying to trick me.¡± ¡°I understand. You¡¯re so confused now, but you in the past would¡¯ve been even more confused.¡± ¡°¡­Then, why did you say this even though you knew it?¡± ¡°Because¡­ I like you. Even though I like you, I kept lying to you and I thought that I couldn¡¯t be next to you like this.¡± ¡°So, did you decide to tell me everything?¡± ¡°Yes. In fact, until recently, I was conscious of my heart trembling and pounding so much that my stomach churned when I kept seeing you, still¡­ I was denying it. I wondered if I could just pretend I didn¡¯t know anything by your side and be able to stay together like this.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Nonetheless, this is no different from what Minase Persen did to you. Besides, I didn¡¯t want to deny my heart anymore¡­ That¡¯s because I¡¯ve become too fond of you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re confused, right?¡± Min-ha uttered with a bitter smile at Seth¡¯s dazed expression that she had never seen before. However, he shook his head firmly and replied. ¡°No. What do you have to be sorry for if it¡¯s as you said? You were just brought into this world unwillingly.¡± ¡°¡­But, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I deceived you. And, if I hadn¡¯t liked you, I would have kept deceiving you still.¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure yet how to believe what you said. In my eyes, you are Minase Persen¡­ though you said you¡¯re not.¡± ¡°I know, though it¡¯s all true.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At that, he still looked confused. Looking at his face, Min-ha pursed her lips and lowered her gaze. Seth let out a long sigh with a face full of complicated emotions and then opened his mouth. ¡°Sorry¡­ Please, hold on. Give me time to organize my thoughts.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± At his reply, Min-ha smiled bitterly and nodded her head. Although she understood Seth¡¯s reaction to the truth she had revealed, she felt a little heartbroken. Was she too optimistic to think that he would accept all situations naturally with a heart that loved her¡­? Min-ha laughed at her selfish heart and got up. She thought it would be better to leave him alone for a while because she thought it would be difficult for her to confidently be next to him, who had a complicated heart after hearing all the truth. However, at her action, Seth hurriedly stretched out his arm and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay by my side.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± His hand, which was holding her wrist, was quite strong. Even though she was still confused, Seth¡¯s appearance, who was confused but still holding onto her, made her heart tickle slightly. It must have been a difficult story for him to accept, but she was happy in her heart that he did not let go of her¡­ so much so that Min-ha thought of herself as being selfish. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sitting next to Seth as he wanted, she waited for him without a word. She wished that he would come to a conclusion and speak to her again after much deliberation. Seth and Min-ha sat side by side on the root of a tree by the lakeshore until the darkness that had enveloped the whole world lifted little by little as the moon in the sky moved in the opposite direction little by little. Seth¡¯s worries continued until the dark night passed and the blue dawn covered the world, while Min-ha was waiting for him to finish his thoughts. It was almost as if he had been up all night, though she was not tired at all¡ªonly traces of deep concern that had settled on her face as she held his wrist tightly. It was around the time when morning dew was forming on the leaves when Seth spoke to Min-ha, who was sitting next to him, as she gazed up at him from the wrist she was holding ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 47 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 47 ¡°¡­I looked back at everything I¡¯d done so far.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Then, your actions that I didn¡¯t understand at that time back then fit perfectly.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°First, I have a question.¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± ¡°Did you ever tell anyone other than me about this?¡± However, Seth¡¯s words that returned, were a little different from what Min-ha had expected. Tilting her head in confusion, she replied to it. ¡°No. You¡¯re the first person.¡± ¡°¡­I see. So, in the future, don¡¯t ever tell anyone about this. Can you promise me?¡± ¡°Why¡­?¡± ¡°Promise me.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Even though she did not know why, Min-ha nodded, saying she understood anyway. Seeing that, Seth¡¯s hardened face loosened a little. He slowly reached out his other hand, which was not holding her wrist, and brushed her hair that was ruffled in the wind before tucking it behind her ear. The next moment, he glanced up with a friendly gaze and spoke. ¡°I believe. your words.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°So, tell me one more time. Do you really, really love me? Do you have the same heart as me?¡± Then, as if he wanted to get a definite answer, he persisted about her heart. It was so simple to show her heart to him compared to telling him frankly about her true identity, so Min-ha answered without hesitation. ¡°Yes. I like you¡­ I love you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve loved someone so deeply in such a short time, so I wonder if this kind of feeling is love¡­ I think it¡¯s love, at least this heart thinks so.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m telling you the truth. To the point where it makes me think that no one else but you can ever make me feel like this.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± In response to the reply, Seth¡¯s gaze became more tender and affectionate. He looked at her lovingly, who was staring straight at him and confessed her feelings honestly, and slowly released his hand on her wrist and hair. Stretching out his free arms and hugging Min-ha tightly, Seth opened his mouth as he leaned his head on her shoulder. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you. It¡¯s very reassuring.¡± ¡°Your words are enough for me, I can endure it.¡± ¡°Yeah? What are you enduring?¡± ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Min-ha, who was being held in his arms, who embraced her, tilted her head at the words she heard in her ear. What should she say? It was like a common oath of love that everyone else made, though it somehow seemed to be overly determined and his voice seemed a little sad. Nevertheless, to Min-ha¡¯s question pointing out that part, Seth returned to his usual voice and answered as if nothing had happened. ¡®¡­Is it just my feeling?¡¯ Still tilting her head, she then pulled her body away from Seth and blushed at the sight of him staring at her with a hot gaze. ¡°At the time, I just thought you were a puppy and a fool, but now that I think about it, I was so foolish¡­ A person who was so cold, heartless, and arrogant could never become so warm, sweet, and angelic in an instant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flattered¡­¡± ¡°It would have been inconceivable if she had been the one who said that she would do the cleaning of the east annex that I had suggested, and that she did it diligently.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s in a situation where every penny is needed right now, wouldn¡¯t Minase Persen have no choice¡­?¡± ¡°No. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t have asked me to introduce her to a job in the first place. And, even if she did, she would have thrown a mop in my face the moment I told her to clean the East Annex.¡± ¡°¡­Actually, I wanted to say something back then as well, even if it wasn¡¯t to throw a mop at you. You were so sarcastic whenever you saw me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were who you were back then.¡± Min-ha grumbled as she remembered him being cruel to her just a few months ago. Meanwhile, Seth just smiled and patted her head. At his action, she was happy with his touch of stroking her hair while pouting her lips, so she stuck her head close to his head like a playful cat. Consequently, Seth burst into laughter and said. ¡°Now that I think about it, all your actions were telling me that you weren¡¯t Minase Persen. Being kind to Noah, or that someone who had never wet her hands once in her life was good at cleaning and sewing. In fact, I was surprised when you learned to sew and made a handkerchief in such a short period of time.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± ¡°Yes. I was surprised and happy. Actually, it was a bit complicated because then, you said you wanted to learn sewing and leave the mansion. I thought that you were desperate to break up with me like that.¡± ¡°Ah, it was like that back then. I wanted to learn to sew as soon as possible and leave the mansion.¡± ¡°Is it still like that now? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s forbidden for you to learn to sew from Mrs. Pompa in the future. I have no intention of letting you go.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go¡­ No, I¡¯m not going. You and Noah are here, so where else would I go?¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Seth, who had a firm look on his face at her words, showed a relieved expression only after receiving the confirmation that she would not leave again. Then, with a sudden serious expression on his face again, he slid the hand that had been placed on her head and stroked Min-ha¡¯s face. ¡°Your real name is¡­ Did you say Kim Min-ha?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. My last name is Kim, and my name is Min-ha.¡± ¡°Min-ha.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°¡­May I kiss you?¡± For the first time, he called her Min-ha and asked for a kiss. Min-ha was startled and it felt like her heart would jump right away, but she soon gazed at him with her trembling eyes. Seth stood at a distance from her and looked towards her with a serious face as though waiting for her permission. When she stared at the handsome man she loved, begging for permission to kiss her, her heart pounded as if it were about to explode. Really, she was so nervous that she felt like she was going to die. ¡®¡­What should I do?¡¯ Her heart was beating so fast and her face turned bright red, she wanted to run away. If he asked her if she would let him like this, of course, she would not say no¡­ After thinking for a moment, Min-ha let out a trembling sigh and slowly shut her eyes instead of answering him. The next moment, Seth¡¯s laughter was heard and his soft breath slowly drew closer to her face. A warm, soft texture touched her lips. Feeling as if her heart might burst right away. Min-ha thought so as she wrapped her arms over Seth¡¯s back, who slowly embraced her as he pressed his lips against hers. It was only after a few short kisses that his lips parted. When their lips parted, Min-ha slowly opened her eyes and gently released the arm that was holding her as she met eyes with Seth, who was wiping her lips with his thumbs. He smiled cutely after seeing her avoiding his gaze with a bright red face. ¡°Your face is red.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s because it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Is it? The wind from the lake is quite cold.¡± Even when she changed the subject out of shame, he put on an expression as if he knew it all. Contrary to her words that it was hot, he pulled his own clothes that were placed on her shoulders and tightened them more. That was not enough. As Seth pulled closer to her and grabbed her slender shoulder with one of her hands, Min-ha felt her cheeks heat up even more. She finally opened her mouth again, glancing at him who was holding her tightly by her shoulders. ¡°I said it was hot, but why are you getting closer to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know how it is for you, although I¡¯m cold. Don¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it¡­¡± ¡°Then, let me stay like this a little longer.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Okay.¡± Holding her shoulder tightly against himself, Seth then rested his head on her shoulder. Min-ha smiled involuntarily as she glanced at his face with his eyes closed, leaning on her shoulder with a completely relaxed expression on his face. When she first saw him, her heart was overwhelmed to see the man who had a cold face as if he would not allow anyone in his heart. Though now, he was relieved of his vigilance and had a relaxed expression on his face like this. Min-ha gently stroked his face with her eyes closed. Then, with his eyes slightly opened, Seth grabbed her hand, which was stroking his face with his own hand, and spoke while looking into her eyes. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯re hiding from me?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°You love me¡­ Is that how you really feel?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. How can someone as pretty and kind as you love me? I¡¯m proud to say that I¡¯m the happiest person in the world.¡± Saying so, he gazed at Min-ha with a sweet gaze that seemed to drip honey at any moment, admiring with an ecstatic voice. Even though she was happy, as though the empty space in her heart was filled, she slowly became anxious. ¡­What if the appearance he said was pretty also included the face of ¡®Minase Persen¡¯? It was unlikely, but just in case. What if¡­ What if he would be disappointed when he stood in front of her in her original form? ¡®It is like what people say, love makes people stupid and makes people worry about unnecessary things¡­¡¯ Now, he knew that she was not Minase Persen, but Kim Min-ha. Nevertheless, such anxiety arose in her mind, making her both happy and anxious. Perhaps, because of that kind of heart, her expression was a little stiff even when he was staring at her with an infinitely lovely face. Seth, who was staring intently at her face, suddenly exhaled a short breath and gently stroked the corner of her eyes with his hand and added. ¡°I¡¯m adding this in case you misunderstand me, though it¡¯s not because of your face that I said you were pretty.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°You know how much I hated Minase Persen. I despise her viper-like appearance of deceiving and pouring curses onto me and Noah behind beautiful smiles on the outside.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What I said was beautiful is your gaze and this expression¡ªthose eyes that tenderly embraced me when I was rough and blunt, and those words that cared about my wounds in spite of my harsh words. I was drawn to you like that. Now that I think about it, I think the first time I started to fall in love with you was when you were arguing with me and saying, ¡®I understand how hurt you are¡¯ ¡­From then on, little by little, I started to care about you.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°So, if you think I¡¯ve changed my mind because of Minase Persen¡¯s face, you¡¯re misunderstanding.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I wanted to say that.¡± Min-ha looked surprised as Seth reassured her anxious mind with the kindest and affectionate words. As if he had looked into her heart, he knew the reason for her anxiety and the words she wanted to hear. Kissing her lips softly, he then asked, gazing into her perplexed face. ¡°So, are you relieved now?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°¡­But, how did you know? Is it that obvious?¡± ¡°Well, kind of.¡± ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed¡­¡± ¡°Why? I love it, your honest appearance.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯ve told me that, yes.¡± ¡°And, if the person I saw ¡®then¡¯ is who you are, I¡¯m confident that I will recognize you and love you.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ no, nothing. It could just be something I saw in vain. Next time, I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Even though she was a little concerned about Seth¡¯s blurring his words, Min-ha lightly understood his words, ¡®I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m sure.¡¯ In fact, she did not feel the need to question it. It was because she wanted to accept his words that he would recognize and love her no matter who she was. Most of all, she did not want to break the current atmosphere. Although she was embarrassed by Seth¡¯s gaze, who stared at her as if she was lovable, Min-ha smiled at him. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 48 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 48 Seth, unable to take his eyes off Min-ha¡¯s face, frowned slightly as if he had suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, now that your anxiety has been resolved, I think it¡¯s time for you to resolve the anxiety in my heart, too.¡± ¡°¡­Anxiety? You?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that reaction?¡± ¡°No, I just thought that it was a bit surprising. Well, what are you worried about?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s more of a feeling of dissatisfaction than anxiety.¡± ¡°Dissatisfied¡­? What is it?¡± What was his dissatisfaction with her? Has she ever done anything that hurt his heart? When Min-ha tilted her head and asked, Seth deepened the gap between their forehead before answering the question in a slightly blunt voice. ¡°Why are you only talking comfortably to Noah?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand how you feel because Noah is cute and polite for his age, but I¡¯m your husband nonetheless. I don¡¯t know why you speak up and talk more comfortably only to Noah.¡± ¡°¡­What? You didn¡¯t like that?¡± ¡°Even though Noah is my younger brother, Noah is your brother-in-law, though you and I are a married couple. Considering close relationships, it would be me rather than Noah, but I wondered why you were only treating me with distance.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Seth¡¯s dissatisfaction was utterly different from what she had expected. Min-ha stared at him with a bewildered expression. Seeing her expression, he narrowed his eyebrows even more as though she had no clue. His face seemed as though it was saying, ¡®I know your heart by just looking at your face, although you did not notice mine at all.¡¯ Because of that, Min-ha panicked and stuttered. ¡°Oh. No, no¡ªI mean¡­ You kept acting like you don¡¯t like me, and you were going to break up with me if the Vatican grants permission. Besides, you¡¯re a duke and you¡¯re older than me, but if I just talk nonsense, people¡¯s eyes will sting even more. So, that¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡°Recently, I think I have expressed quite a bit of my love for you.¡± ¡°I know! I know¡­ I was trying to pretend I didn¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Before accepting your feelings, I wanted to tell you about ¡®my identity,¡¯ without hiding anything¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Because just a little while ago, I thought you might push me away if you knew everything about me.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Then, what about now?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You know how I feel already. So, would you be comfortable talking to me now?¡± Gazing at Seth, who was staring into her eyes as if he would not back now, Min-ha was burning red. She had been drawing a line with him until now because she was afraid that if he found out all her secrets, he might distance himself from her. Min-ha was both embarrassed and happy at the sight of Seth, who had narrowed the distance in an instant. Not used to it yet, she carefully spat out the words that only lingered in her mouth. ¡°Well then, if I call you comfortably¡ªOkay, Seth¡­?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s still awkward, right? Haha.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not awkward.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°From now on, please continue to treat me comfortably like this without hiding anything.¡± Seth, who had a momentarily surprised expression at her words, smiled brightly and placed his forehead against hers. Then, as he slowly raised his head and kissed her exposed forehead briefly, he stroked her hair with his fingers as though combing her hair. Min-ha, who felt her heart pounding as if she was about to explode, grabbed his hand which was gently brushing her hair tightly. ¡°However, if I suddenly talk comfortably like this, other people might think it¡¯s strange? Like Mrs. Pompa and Ella, everyone might think that I abruptly speak friendly with the husband¡­¡± ¡°Well. It could be.¡± ¡°As expected, right?¡± ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t I speak politely and comfortably with you from now on as well?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Every couple should be polite to each other¡­ I was foolish, Madam.¡± ¡°N, no. It¡¯s not like that!¡± ¡®Why is the story flowing the way this person wants?!¡¯ As if reflecting on his words, Min-ha hurriedly waved her hands in surprise after seeing Seth speaking respectfully to her with a serious expression. It was awkward¡­ So, even though she said she would talk more comfortably than she was now, it was incredibly embarrassing to see Seth talking formally like that. Nevertheless, Seth continued his words with a consistently stern face as if it had been bothering him until now. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t think much. Now that you and I are bound by the laws of the Empire and in our hearts as well, it¡¯s right for me to respect you as my wife.¡± ¡°Oh, no. Why are you sorry? It¡¯s all right¡­ No, I got it! Then, let¡¯s do this!¡± ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± ¡°When it¡¯s just the two of us, we can speak casually. And, when we can speak politely when we¡¯re in front of others. What do you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Yeah? It¡¯s okay, right?¡± ¡°As expected, you¡¯re wise. You¡¯re too much for me.¡± When Min-ha suggested halting Seth¡¯s respectful words with a serious face, he readily accepted. As he continued to gaze at her with a loving gaze, Min-ha bit her lips bashfully. At first, she was always busy with her heavy heart. However, right now, it was both embarrassing and good to see him engraving every word she said. ¡®¡­I am glad I liked this person.¡¯ Thinking so, she slowly lowered her head to his shoulder. Seeing that, Seth gave her a shoulder to lean on. Min-ha rested her head comfortably on his shoulder as she watched the sun rising little by little over the horizon of the lake. ¡°Duke, Madam! Are you there?¡± ¡°Your Excellency! Madam¡­! Where are you?¡± It was then. Leaning on Seth¡¯s shoulders, the two of them greeted the dawning morning together, when they suddenly turned their heads to the voices of Pompa and Lancelot calling them from the side of the forest. It seemed that they were worried about the two of them walking for a long time and decided to look for them. In other words, it meant that they came out without a word to anyone, other than the soldiers at the entrance. The two of them, who had a slightly apologetic expression at their voices full of concern, eventually glanced at each other. ¡°Shall we go back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seth, who got up first, held out his hand. Min-ha took it and stood up. Walking alongside, he slowly matched her steps as they strode towards the direction where the voices came from. Min-ha smiled happily as she held Seth¡¯s hand, which was holding hers tightly. The morning sunshine on the day when they confessed their feelings and their hearts aligned was as beautiful as a jewel. ¡°Where in the world have you been! Have you been at the lake all this time?¡± ¡°¡­Hahaha. That¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°How worried I was when I thought what had happened to the Duke and the Madam! And, what¡¯s with that look! Why is the corset loosened up? Could it be that the two of you did something unusual like, lik¡ªlike, like that?!¡± ¡°Oh, no! Nothing like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfectly natural for a young couple to enjoy a secret meeting late at night. Still, even so, why did the Madam spend time like that without saying anything? Ah, do you know how much this old woman was worried about you two?!¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Pompa.¡± Min-ha felt sorry for Pompa, who gazed at the two of them as if worried with her feisty face. Meanwhile, Seth, who was standing next to her and listening to Pompa¡¯s nagging, approached her and turned to Lancelot, who was supporting her. ¡°I was worried that there might be a danger to your life, Your Grace.¡± ¡°I told the knights who were guarding the road. Did they not report anything?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve heard reports from the knights. Still¡­ I apologize, Your Grace didn¡¯t come back until morning. I think my concerns went too far.¡± ¡°No. It was me, I didn¡¯t think much. Although Loengram Castle is getting closer, we never know what the enemies are up to.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll make sure to tell you in advance as well.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°What are the knights and servants doing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re waiting for you and the Madam to return. And, after packing up the luggages, we¡¯re preparing breakfast for you two and Noah.¡± Hearing the conversation between Seth and Lancelot, Min-ha¡¯s heart grew heavy. It was because she seemed to have put a risk on their lives and worried others because she asked to talk to him alone. ¡®Maybe, I should have asked him to just talk in the tent, not the lake¡­?¡¯ With that thought, her hands that were holding Seth¡¯s shook a little. Noticing that, he turned around and she nodded slightly. At that, Seht naturally lowered his head at the sight of Min-ha, who nodded as if she had something to say. She uttered in a low voice into his ear as he lowered his upper body so that she could whisper comfortably. ¡°¡­Sorry. Because of me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to be sorry about.¡± This time again, Seth answered with a smile as if he knew everything about her. ¡®This person reads my mind again¡­ Does my face show it that much?¡¯ Thinking that, Min-ha rubbed her face with the other hand, which was not caught by Seth and followed him, walking side by side toward the empty lot where the servants and knights were staying. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 49 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 49 ¡°Brother, sister-in-law!¡± Entering the entrance to the vacant lot, Noah, who was standing next to the knights, saw the two of them and ran towards them with a loud voice. Min-ha opened her arms and bent over to him, who was running in front of her and Seth. At that, the child naturally ran to her arms and hugged her tightly. Pompa said she felt sorry for her, who was stroking Noah¡¯s hair, while the child was rubbing his face in her arms with the corners of his lips pouting. ¡°When he started coughing, Young Master Noah tried to look for the Madam and Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡­Oh. I¡¯m sorry, Noah.¡± ¡°Hingg¡­ Where did you two go?¡± ¡°Us? We were in the lake over there for a while.¡± ¡°At the lake? What about Noah?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why did the two of you go to the lake, leaving Noah alone?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ There was something I had to say.¡± ¡°With brother? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I mean, it¡¯s¡ª¡± Feeling sad that they went to the lake with just the two of them while he was sleeping and that they shared a secret story, Noah cried at her answer. She felt apologetic when she saw him like that. In her heart, if he could understand and accept it, she wanted to tell Noah the story she shared with Seth yesterday as well. Though last night, Seth had asked her not to tell anyone and there were many other people besides the child around. Because of that, Min-ha was unable to answer anything to Noah with only an embarrassed expression on her face. Seth, who had been standing by her the whole, held Noah in his arms before smiling at the child, who was crying. He then glanced at Min-ha and spoke. ¡°Noah, you must be curious about what happened last night.¡± ¡°Yes! Please, tell me as well.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a secret though. As for what we talked about last night¡­¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± Min-ha pulled Seth¡¯s sleeve, who was acting as if he were telling Noah the story of last night. ¡­No, he was the one who told her to not tell anyone. What is this? Nevertheless, he only smiled calmly at her actions and uttered in a whispering voice, saying it was a secret, ¡°Your sister-in-law accepted my heart.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. And, she said she would never leave you and me.¡± ¡°Wow, is it true? Then, can we continue to live together in the future?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°¡­Can I still call her sister-in-law?¡± ¡°Yes. Instead of calling her ¡®sister-in-law,¡¯ you should continue to call her ¡®sister¡¯ from now on.¡± However, Seth¡¯s voice, saying it was a secret, could be heard very clearly. It was audible not only to Min-ha standing next to them, but also to those around her. In an instant, she became embarrassed by the eyes of people who were focused on her. ¡®What is this? This is not a public confession¡­¡¯ Although she glanced at Seth who was standing next to her, he just looked at Noah and smiled. ¡°Yes, brother.¡± ¡°Now, I will, too, though if you ever see other people being rude to your sister-in-law, you have to protect her from that. Got it?¡± ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ll do that!¡± ¡°Good. As expected, you¡¯re my brother. In the next ten years, there¡¯ll be no problem for you to become the best knight in this empire.¡± ¡°Hehe. Yes, I¡¯ll be the coolest knight in the world, just like you!¡± Seth¡¯s gaze, which rarely smiled visibly at Noah¡¯s following words, was for some reason now turned toward the others. Min-ha thought that his appearance was like a threat. Such thoughts were not only for her but also for the other people, and the gazes that stared at her with surprised and curious eyes gradually gathered. She was a little embarrassed by Seth¡¯s appearance. Even though she had not been treated rudely by the employees in the mansion before, she thought it was a little too much to turn it around and made such a threat. Still, strangely enough, it felt like he had fully recognized her as a member of the family, so the corner of her heart was feeling tickled. Not wanting to be found out about such childish thoughts, she tapped Seth on the shoulder and grumbled. ¡°What is this¡­ Everyone was like that in the beginning, though now, they¡¯re all nice to me.¡± ¡°I know. This is not a warning to the people of the mansion. When we arrived at Loengram Castle, I meant it for them to take care of you and Noah while I was away¡­ Though the honorifics again? You said you¡¯d speak informally when it¡¯s the two of us talking together.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, right. It¡¯s becoming a habit, so I couldn¡¯t let go of it easily.¡± ¡°Haha. If you¡¯re uncomfortable, it¡¯s okay to take your time. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get used to it as soon as possible¡­ No, I¡¯ll get used to it.¡± ¡°Okay, get used to it. I¡¯ll get used to it, too, wife. So that no one can even think of interfering between you and me.¡± At her grumbling, Seth smiled and immediately answered her with a calm gaze. At the same time, Min-ha realized that another way to bind their relationship was physical contact, so she grabbed his hand. She held his hand tightly. Feeling like he was being pushed out because of the conversation between the two of them, Noah puffed up his cheeks and shouted, holding Min-ha¡¯s clothes, who was standing next to him, tightly as he was still in Seth¡¯s arms. ¡°Brother, can¡¯t I be between you and sister-in-law? Please, include me between you and sister-in-law!¡± ¡®Oh, my god. He is so cute¡­!¡¯ Min-ha replied while bowing her head to Noah, who was glancing up at her. ¡°Of course, our Noah is different.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m glad!¡± ¡°Hmm, let me think.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that reaction?¡± ¡°Well, nothing¡­ Noah, go eat with Mrs. Pompa first. The wife and I will follow soon.¡± ¡°Yes, brother!¡± However, unlike Noah, who was happy with Min-ha¡¯s answer, Seth¡¯s expression was not very good. It was a subtle change in his expression that she would have missed in the past, though she now noticed it. She then whispered in his ears as she gazed into his face, who glanced at Noah as he walked away. ¡°Seth, did something offend you? Why is your expression like that?¡± ¡°¡­Sometimes, I think you like Noah more than me.¡± ¡°Haha, what is this? I can¡¯t do that?¡± ¡°Your husband is me. Even if you liked him that much, Noah would be the husband of another young girl anyway.¡± To her question, Seth answered with a slightly blunt voice and then averted his gaze. ¡®Oh, this man. Is he seriously jealous right now?¡¯ Min-ha smiled softly after discovering a little childish emotion she had never seen before in his always blunt face. Hearing her laughter, Seth¡¯s expression hardened even more than before. He covered her smiling face with his hand and kissed her briefly on the cheek. ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t laugh like I¡¯m being childish. You¡¯ll be upset as well if you¡¯re in my position, too.¡± ¡°Maybe? Still, Seth, you can¡¯t do that to Noah. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I probably would have left the Persen mansion earlier.¡± ¡°Right, that¡¯s true. If you and Noah get close, even if we argue and you want to leave me, you won¡¯t be able to turn your back on me so easily.¡± ¡°Why do you say that? Do you think my heart would change that easily?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m just saying you can¡¯t run away from now on. I¡¯m willing to do anything to make sure you don¡¯t leave my side.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m scary?¡± Min-ha gazed at him, who smiled bitterly, with a serious expression. He was a person who had always felt big and relaxed, yet he was also impatient. Because of that, she was bewildered at the feelings of love from him towards her, and the appearance of Seth that she didn¡¯t even know about. Thinking like that, she thought that the person in front of her was cute. Her face painted an affectionate smile as she placed her hand on his shoulder. The next moment, she went on tiptoes and kissed his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not running away, and I¡¯ve no intention of leaving. There¡¯s no place for me to go besides next to you and Noah?¡± ¡°If so, I¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Please, continue to stay by my side like this in the future as well.¡± ¡°You as well. No, you, too.¡± [ T/N: At the beginning when she said ¡®You as well,¡¯ it was written more ¡®formally¡¯ by adding the ? in ???. Though she repeated the word again informally since they promised to talk more casually with each other. ] After finishing the conversation, the two exchanged warm gazes and smiled, like the warm sunlight pouring down. At that moment, while they were only exchanging glances without saying a word, Noah, who went to Pompa and was eating breakfast with his tiny hands, shouted at the two still standing there. ¡°Brother! Sister-in-law! Let¡¯s eat together! Mrs. Pompa told me that the soup is getting cold, so hurry up and come!¡± ¡°Oh, my! Noah, when did I say that!¡± ¡°Brother, sister-in-law!¡± The bewildered voice of Pompa and the shouting of Noah that followed made the two laugh. Min-ha and Seth giggled low, with their foreheads facing each other naturally. ¡°Then, shall we eat first?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Replying so, she took a step forward and followed Seth. As he grabbed her hand and stood next to him, they were walking side by side to Noah, who was urging them to come while patting the seat next to him with his small palm. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 50 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 50 After a quick breakfast, Seth, Min-ha, and Noah got back on the carriage heading to Loengram Castle. The carriage started traveling faster than before to meet the delayed schedule. Taking a deep breath, she felt the wind blowing from the slightly rolled window of the carriage. The wind was so clean and clear that the more she inhaled, the more she felt every part of her body feel clearer. Before getting into the carriage, Min-ha was nagged by Pompa to tighten her corset again and to fix her hair, saying that she should not have to loosen her corset so comfortably and that her hair was too messy. Fortunately, Seth sided with her. He came up with a compromise that she only had to stay comfortably until they arrived at Loengram Castle and then dress up before they arrived. If Pompa had not stepped down, she would have been very sad. Since if she had tightened the corset and had her hair pulled up, Min-ha would not have been able to open the window for fear that her hair would be messed up, and then she would not be able to breathe in the fresh air like this. Unlike the first departure, during the journey to Loengram Castle, both her mind and body now felt comfortable. It continued for three days like that. In the meantime, she would take naps with Noah. Then, after dinner, she and Seth walked in the woods where the carriage stopped and went on a date. Seth had plucked her wildflowers as a gift and kindly explained the situation in the Empire to her, who asked about Loengram Castle. As he said before, the Marquis of Loengram wanted to bring Seth to his side and made him his relative in order to expand his position in central politics. Therefore, he was hoping for a divorce between Seth and herself. And, Grand Duchess Blaine, who invited Min-ha to this party, was a cousin of Rupert Guinivis, the lover of ¡®Minase Persen,¡¯ and did not like Seth very much. Additionally, although he was not on the invitation list, Rupert Guinivis may try to meet Min-ha at a party, using connections from his cousin, Grand Duchess Blaine. After explaining the process, Seth gave her worrisome advice. ¡°When you arrive, try not to be apart from me as much as possible.¡± ¡°Yeah, I will¡­ But, what if I were to be separated from you?¡± ¡°Then, this.¡± In response to her question, Seth held out a bracelet with two small gold bells on a thin gold thread in his arms. Min-ha raised it and shook it up and down lightly, wondering about the bracelet that was naturally connected. However, unlike the bell-like appearance, there was no sound. Tilting her head, she asked. ¡°Bell¡­? Though there is no sound.¡± ¡°The sound of the bell can only be heard by trained Persen knights.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, my. Really?¡± ¡°Yes. So, in case you¡¯re in danger, shake the bell secretly.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± She wanted to ask him what she would do if she were so far away that he could not even hear a sound. Still, Min-ha did not dare say it because Seth¡¯s eyes gazing at her gave her the belief that such a thing would never happen. Smiling sweetly at his answer, she slowly closed her eyes towards Seth, who was slowly leaning towards her. Even though it was very difficult to admit that she liked him and to express that feeling, it was really easy and natural for her to express her feelings when she realized that their hearts had the same feelings towards each other. Min-ha truly enjoyed a happy time for the first time in this world. It was the morning of the fifth day after leaving Persen Castle after riding for a few days in a carriage. Seth Persen and the party of the Duke of Persen arrived in front of the gates of Loengram. The walls of Loengram Castle seen from the open carriage window were so long and high that they could not see the end. Consequently, even Min-ha, who was not familiar with medieval castles, could guess the size of the castle. Soon, the carriage stopped. As Seth closed the window that she had left open, drew the curtains over it, and opened his mouth. ¡°It must be frustrating, but be patient.¡± ¡°Huh? No, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯ve arrived at the Loengram Castle, so I must use honorifics.¡±. ¡°Ah¡­ No, is that so?¡± ¡°Noah, you must act politely from now on as well. You are also a member of the Persen family.¡± ¡°I will, brother.¡± When Min-ha hesitated and answered, he smiled as if she was cute. Meanwhile, unaware that Seth was looking at her, overheard the conversation between Lancelot and Gawin, who led the party outside the carriage and the soldiers of Loengram Castle. ¡°Please, identify yourself and the party to which family you belong to.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see the pattern on the flag? This is the Duke of Persen who was invited by the Marquis of Loengram.¡± ¡°Of course, I know. But, as you well know, because the Grand Duchess is attending this harvest festival¡ª¡± ¡°So, does that mean that the proof we have right now cannot prove our identity?¡± ¡°You rude bastard! Do you know what kind of people are in this carriage now?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry. However, if you don¡¯t show me the invitation¡­¡± The situation did not look very good. Gawin reacted sharply to the words of the Loengram soldiers that they could not enter the castle without showing the invitation. Min-ha overheard their conversation and was nervous. Perhaps, something went wrong and a fight might break out. Although she was worried about that, Seth¡¯s expression as he listened to their conversation was extremely calm. No, he was not just calm but even raised one corner of her mouth and smiled. Then, he spoke in a sarcastic tone as if muttering to himself, ¡°Sure enough. If there¡¯s any problem within the castle, is Loengram going to escape this way?¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean, a problem? Could it be that it is related to Rupert Guinivis?¡± ¡°Ah, even if he sneaks up and secretly attends the banquet, this would be a show to claim that it has nothing to do with the Lord of Loengram, who ¡®thoroughly enforced inspection¡¯, Madam.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Still, there¡¯s nothing to be nervous about because I¡¯m not naive enough to play around with such a light joke.¡± After smiling lightly at Min-ha, who was worried, Seth opened the window on the carriage door where he was sitting and pulled out an invitation from his pocket before stretching out the arm that was holding it. He uttered in a displeasing tone to the outside. ¡°Here¡¯s the invitation.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯m the Duke of Persen?¡± At his words, she could hear the Loengram knights receiving invitations, and there was a commotion outside for a while. Soon, along with the sound of a huge door opening, came the shouts of the knights of Loengram Castle. ¡°All of you, please hurry up and get inside the castle!¡± ¡°The Marquis is waiting for you.¡± Fortunately, the carriage started moving slowly again. Min-ha felt her lips dry out without realizing it. It was like the first time she felt when she was possessed into Minase Persen¡¯s body and returned to the time when she woke up in Persen Castle. Totally unfamiliar surroundings, strangers¡­ It would have been nice if it was simply unfamiliar, but according to Seth, the people and environment there now were either hostile to Seth and herself, or full of intentions to take advantage of them. In such a situation, could she be as skillful as Minase Persen¡­? As soon as she was caught up in such a thought, Min-ha¡¯s heart was pounding with tension. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have me.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I trust you.¡± As if recognizing her heart, Seth reached out and grabbed her cold hand. He clasped Min-ha¡¯s hands tightly, and she smiled slightly as if trying to relax. ¡°Me, too! Me, too, sister-in-law!¡± ¡°Ahaha. That¡¯s right, Noah is here as well, aren¡¯t you?¡± At the sound of a small hand raised over her and Seth¡¯s and the cute voice, Min-ha laughed out loud. She approached the child¡¯s side and hugged the small body tightly. Seeing that, Seth embraced her shoulder like that. Leaning on the warmth of the two men wrapped around her like a cozy blanket, she slowly brushed away the tension and anxiety that was soaking her heart. However, Min-ha was able to lean on the warmth of the two for a while. As the carriage entered Loengram Castle, the carriage containing the three of them stopped again. Soon, Pompa, who came to the carriage where the three of them were riding, knocked on the door. She bowed politely and said to Min-ha. ¡°Madam, from now on, you must move into the same carriage as me, your attendant.¡± ¡°All right. See you shortly, dear. Noah, see you later.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± ¡°Yes, sister-in-law!¡± Presumably, Pompa seemed to want to dress her up before they arrived at the castle. Min-ha nodded obediently to Pompa¡¯s words, though the thought of her, again, viciously tightening her corset and pulling her hair up with dozens of embellishments gave her a headache. Nevertheless, she was obliged to do it. And so, she followed Pompa¡¯s guidance, put on a hat with a black veil covering her face, and moved to the carriage next to them. The moment she entered the carriage, she was forced to be surrounded by Pompa and several maids. Like the morning before leaving the Persen Castle, she had to taste the pain of tightening her waist and pulling her scalp again as she was changed into a dress that stuck tightly to her torso while grabbed onto the carriage pillar. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 51 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 51 ¡°Ugh¡­! Stop, stop tightening it! It hurts!¡± ¡°No, Madam. Are you about to enter Loengram Castle in this outfit and with this face?¡± ¡°I understand! Just do it in moderation. It¡¯s already tight enough!¡± ¡°Why are you making such a fuss again! You didn¡¯t say much before even though it was tighter than this!¡± ¡°It was then! Ah, my head! My head!¡± ¡°Be patient. Do you think it¡¯s easy to be pretty?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really want to be pretty by doing this.¡± While she was wrestling with Pompa in the carriage for a while, the carriage passed through the gates of Loengram Castle and ran through the city to arrive in front of the mansion of the Marquis of Loengram. Located at the end of the castle and the deepest part of the castle, the Loengram mansion had a high spire made of milky marble and a thick fortress around it. Min-ha got nervous without realizing it and bit her lip slightly. Then she said Madame Pompa, who was sitting next to her, tapping her hand lightly. ¡°Your makeup will be ruined, Madam.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I know.¡± Looking at herself through the window, she replied. She had become completely different from how she had seen herself just a few hours ago. The carriage, which had been running for a long time even after entering the entrance of the mansion, eventually stopped in front of the main gate of the mansion. Then, as if waiting, an old gentleman wearing a black tailcoat and monocles, along with several servants and maids following him, came out of the mansion. They bowed to Seth and Noah in front of the carriage. When the old gentleman bowed politely and opened the door of the carriage, Min-ha got down with a blunt expression and peered at Seth walking into her carriage. His figure got closer and closer, and there was the sound of a light knock on the carriage door. She answered the knock in a trembling voice. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± As though he was waiting for the answer, the carriage door opened. What she saw was Seth, who was gazing at her with a friendly gaze. As he stared at the beautifully adorned and dressed Min-ha, she deliberately raised one of her brows exaggeratedly before extending her hand toward him. ¡°Beautiful wife, shall we get off now?¡± ¡°¡­Ah yes.¡± ¡®Wha, what¡­ He is so cheesy.¡¯ Trembling slightly at his words, she gently grabbed his hand and got off her carriage. At the same time, the old gentleman who had met Seth a while ago led the maids and approached her. Then, as he did with Seth, he politely greeted her. ¡°I see the Duchess of Persen. My name is Aron Smith, and I serve as the butler of the Loengram mansion. Please, feel free to call me Smith.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly an honor to meet such a beautiful and noble person.¡± The old gentleman, who introduced himself as the butler, politely bowed his back and took her fingertips before placing his lips on the back of her hand. Although she had already been attacked by Gawain several times, Min-ha still struggled to resist withdrawing her hand at the unfamiliar greeting. ¡®Now, I am not Kim Min-ha, but the haughty Minase Persen.¡¯ Brainwashing herself like that, Min-ha deliberately pretended to be arrogant and overbearing by imitating her tone and expression. Fortunately, her appearance did not seem awkward. After greeting her, the butler naturally released her hand and stepped back. Then, Seth asked him in a blunt tone. ¡°Where is the Marquis of Loengram now?¡± ¡°The Marquis is in the drawing room. He¡¯d been waiting for the Duke and Duchess of Persen since early morning.¡± ¡°Where will we be staying during the stay?¡± ¡°All preparations have been made so that you can stay in the red acacia annex to the east of the main castle.¡± ¡°I hope I don¡¯t run into unnecessary encounters with other nobles while staying in the mansion. And, if possible, it would be better for Noah and I to stay closer to her room.¡± ¡°The others who arrived first were taken to the white acacia annex in the west. However, I didn¡¯t know the Duke would ask for the residence of the Duke and Duchess to be together¡­ I apologize. I¡¯ll tell the maid.¡± ¡°Well, if it¡¯s not ready, it¡¯ll be enough for me and her to stay in the same room. There¡¯s no reason to bother the maids.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind understanding, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°And, I feel sorry for the Marquis, though I think Noah is tired and needs to rest for a long time because he has been riding a carriage for a long time in a young and fragile body. Can I send him to a separate annex first? From what I¡¯ve heard, it seems that the preparations for the annex were inadequate.¡± ¡°Oh, no. Though this old man was not aware of the arrangement, all the rooms in the annex were prepared so that there would be no problem for the esteemed people.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m sorry. I must have overestimated my concerns.¡± ¡°Of course not, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Then, could you lead me to the drawing room? The Marquis of Loengram must be waiting.¡± ¡°Yes, this way.¡± Seth had a conversation with the butler in a cold and oppressive tone, to the extent that it was difficult to see him as the same person who had been dealing with Min-ha a while ago. After the conversation was over, the butler took the lead as Seth stared coldly at his back. Min-ha thought that the conversation between the two of them was strangely tense, and she gazed at him carefully as if examining Seth¡¯s mood. However, the expressionless face of Seth, who met her gaze, did not look particularly strange. Rather, his eyes looking at her seemed to have a slight smile on his face. Min-ha opened her mouth, staring at the man who held out with one arm folded toward her. ¡°¡­Are you all right?¡± ¡°What do you mean, wife?¡± ¡°I think you had a very sharp conversation a while ago.¡± ¡°The lovely wife is quick-witted.¡± ¡°Is it okay to argue like that? Noah will have to be alone in the annex without us, but if those people have a bad heart¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine since the Persen knights will be by Noah¡¯s side. Rather, it would be more convenient for you and me to feed the Marquis of Loengram, who¡¯s trying to bother me, with a shot like that in advance.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in trouble¡­ Do you mean they¡¯re planning to do something over there?¡± When she asked about his words with a serious expression on her face, Seth shrugged his shoulders as if it was nothing. He then moved his face down towards Min-ha¡¯s ear and whispered in reply. ¡°It¡¯s all right. No matter what happens in the future, all you have to do is just trust me.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Did you get the answer, Madam?¡± As he asked that, he reached out his hand and tapped her arms as though urging for an answer. ¡®¡­Is he really certain it is going to be okay?¡¯ Min-ha let out a short sigh and put her arms around his arm as if nothing could be done. However, the moment she folded her arms, Seth gave a slightly surprised expression. Why did he look like that¡­? It was him who told her to do it first, but when she put her arms around him, he was surprised like this, so she asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just different from what I expected.¡± ¡°Different? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I thought you were just going to grab my arm, though it feels good for you to put your arms around mine like this.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡ªI¡¯ll let go.¡± ¡°No, I think it¡¯s okay to go like this.¡± Although he spoke as if teasing her, when Min-ha said she would let go, Seth walked ahead while holding her hand so that she could not loosen his arms. Min-ha was drawn to his speed and tried to change her posture while walking side by side. However, every time she did, Seth held her hand tightly as if to discourage her action. The more she struggled, the closer she became to Seth and her arms were locked. In the end, she eventually gave up resisting. ¡®¡­I cannot help it.¡¯ It seemed that the Loengram servants around them were talking very loudly with their eyes because of the way their posture was so close together. ¡®I think I would just pour oil into the conversation if I struggle here for no reason¡­¡¯ With that in mind, Min-ha calmly hung on his arm and started walking. Thinking that the appearance of Seth loosening his arms naturally was quite impudent, she went into the Loengram mansion with him. Following the guidance of the butler, Min-ha was walking down the long hallway leading to the drawing room with her and Seth¡¯s arms intertwined. The walls and floors made of the same milky white marble as the exterior of the Loengram mansion, and beautiful paintings and decorations on each wall in the hallway were enough to fascinate Min-ha, who usually liked beautiful things. But now, with her lips were dry from the tension of meeting a stranger, she had no time to admire them one by one. Glancing at the nervous battle between Seth and the butler a while ago, it seemed that even the slightest fault she made would cause trouble to Seth. ¡®Still, how can I naturally act as if I were Minase Persen from birth¡­?¡¯ The thought gave her a headache. At that moment, Seth suddenly grabbed her hand. When she looked back, startled by the touch, he was already smiling slightly before he lowered his lips to her ears and whispered again. ¡°Are you nervous now?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. There is nothing to be nervous about.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°The more nervous you are, the more brazen and arrogant you might act. That¡¯s okay. No one here is higher than you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, you can be a little more confident, wife.¡± Seth relieved her tension with the kind words as though he had noticed her worries, and only then did Min-ha get rid of the worries that had been filling her head. ¡®I wonder if it was obvious¡­¡¯ When she had previously asked him how he knew her so well, he replied, ¡®Because I¡¯m always watching you.¡¯ Is that really why? Rubbing her face for no reason, she thought that this image of herself would be obvious to not only Seth but also the others as well. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 52 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 52 ¡°This is the drawing room of the Marquis of Loengram, the master of this mansion.¡± ¡°Show me.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± After walking a little further, the butler stopped in front of a stone door that appeared to be twice his height. At Seth¡¯s words, the butler nodded his head and turned back towards the door before knocking on it. ¡°Marquis, the Duke and Duchess of Persen have arrived.¡± ¡°Oh! Tell them to come in quickly!¡± Then, as if waiting, the voice of the Marquis came from inside the drawing room. Min-ha first opened the door and followed Seth, who nodded slightly, into the open door. Inside the open door, the drawing room was decorated with a silver sofa made of cowhide and beautiful cherry-colored furniture. A platinum-haired gentleman was sitting on the single long sofa in the center, the highest seat in the room. As soon as Seth and her entered, the platinum-haired gentleman, Marquis Loengram, jumped up from the sofa where he had been sitting comfortably enough to be buried in. He came up to them in an instant, grabbed Seth¡¯s hand and shouted. ¡°Oh, welcome, Duke of Persen! Welcome to this old man¡¯s castle!¡± ¡°Thank you for inviting us, Marquis Loengram.¡± ¡°How can I hold a banquet without the Duke at this biggest festival of Loengram castle? Welcome, yes!¡± ¡®¡­So, this is Marquis Loengram.¡¯ Min-ha glanced at the Marquis, who was expressing his welcome, contrary to Seth as he had an expressionless face. He had short white-blonde hair that was put up with camellia oil, dressed in a plain navy blue uniform which had all kinds of splendid jewelry brooches, and a few decorations on it. His appearance was ascetic and orderly, similar to the ascetic black knight uniform Seth was now wearing. However, unlike his ascetic attire, Marquis Loengram was somewhat submissive enough to describe his attitude toward Seth as flattering. She could read the glittering greed in the pale blue eyes of the Marquis set on an aristocratic face. As Seth said, he seemed to want to look good to him. Whether it was simply because he needed the power Seth held, or to get him on his side, Min-ha felt burdened by such a marquise. She did not want to get too close to him. She continued to observe Marquis Loengram, who was talking to Seth, regardless of his blunt manner. Though suddenly, her eyes met the Marquis as he abruptly turned to her. The Marquis let go of Seth¡¯s hand and walked over to Min-ha, pretending to know her. ¡°Oh, dear. Your wife is here, too! Nice to meet you, do you still remember me?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a long time. How are you?¡± ¡°How have you been? Alas, how beautiful you are still! It¡¯s a beauty that would make the Goddess of beauty cry.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°She was really beautiful when she was young. She was, indeed. Her mother, Lady Florence, was so beautiful enough to shake the world when she was young, so it is not unreasonable for you to resemble her.¡± Watching his lips fall on the back of her hand, Min-ha endured what she wanted to say to the Marquis Loengram, who gave her family compliments. ¡®Ugh, uueehh¡­¡¯¡¯ Well, even if she had given up and let him put his lips on the back of her hands and said hello a hundred times, what she could not stand was his eyes on her. Somehow, the eyes seemed as though it was looking at a mysterious jewel. She hated the sly gaze, half a mixture of curiosity and greed. Min-ha could not bear to see a man the age of a grandfather, who was a lifetime older than her, praising her for her appearance and giving her a sinister look. It was when Min-ha was looking for an opportunity to take her hand away from Marquis Loengram as he was gradually flattering her, and Seth, who was looking at her and the Marquis of Loengram, trying to separate the two of them¡ª ¡°Father! Would you excuse me for a moment? ¡­Oh my, it seems that the guests have already arrived.¡± With the sound of knocking, someone appeared through the door of the drawing room, which had been slightly opened to greet Seth and Min-ha. She was a beautiful young woman with red eyes and blazing red hair. Dressed in a tight-fitting dark green dress that accentuated her beautiful figure, she walked into the drawing room with a gentle gait. ¡°It¡¯s truly an honor to meet you. Duke Persen, and¡­ Duchess.¡± She greeted the three of them by gently lifting the hem of her dress and bowing her head. Then, she lifted her head and glanced at Seth with a gaze as gentle as her gait. ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯ ¡®Was it just misunderstood that her eyes became sharp the moment her soft gaze met mine¡­?¡¯ Contrary to how she looked at Seth, when she looked at her, Min-ha trembled at the abrupt sharpened gaze. The next moment, the corners of her lips curved charmingly in response to her reaction. With the sharp gaze, she came close to the Marquis Loengram, who was still holding Min-ha¡¯s hand, before removing his hand from hers and uttering in a gentle voice. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve been holding her hand for so long. Even if you have known the Duchess since childhood, this is disrespectful.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry, Duchess.¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m late to introduce myself. My name is Vivian Loengram. The famous daughter of the Marquis of Loengram, and the heiress of this mansion.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡ª¡± ¡°I know. You are Duchess Minase Persen, aren¡¯t you? As the rumor has it, your beauty and your appearance are outstanding. It makes me wonder if the rumor that the high-spirited Viscount Guinivis was tied up by his neck was not false..¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, Duke Persen! I¡¯ve seen you at a banquet hall of the Imperial Palace, though this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so close. Ah! The sword of the Empire, to meet the Duke Persen, the knight whom His Majesty most trusted¡­ Vivian Loengram, it¡¯s a pleasure and an honor.¡± ¡°¡­Nice to meet you, too, Young Lady.¡± After being interrupted before she could even finish introducing herself, Min-ha turned her body and stared at Vivian¡¯s face with a blank expression on her face as she greeted Seth. Clearly, Vivian¡¯s words were a compliment if interpreted literally, though the seemingly entrenched malice in her words made her heart uncomfortable. Somehow, it felt as though a small thorn was stuck in her fingertips. However, she could not make it obvious that she was feeling this way, so Min-ha smiled awkwardly. And, regardless of her mood, the atmosphere created by the Marquis of Loengram and his daughter, Vivian, was friendly. ¡°Oh, Vivian. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you, who was always so arrogant, become so shy! Isn¡¯t it nice to see Duke Persen, whom you said was your ideal type, up close when you have the chance?¡± ¡°Oh, my God¡­ Father, this is too embarrassing! Don¡¯t say anything more.¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t it true? Didn¡¯t you say that the only knight who can always receive your handkerchief is Duke Persen?¡± ¡°Oh, my. Duke Persen, please do not listen to my father.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± As if to block Seth¡¯s view so that only she could only be seen, Vivian blushed while standing in front of him. In addition, the appearance of the Marquis Loengram secretly driving the atmosphere made Min-ha feel a little, no, openly upset. ¡®What is this, even sacks of corn would not be treated like this.¡¯ In addition to strangely excluding her from the conversation, Min-ha could feel something like a sinister heart from Vivian, who was blushing her face in front of Seth, with an innocent girl-like expression on her face. ¡®What is this, that woman¡­¡¯ With that thought, she sneaked up to Seth, who was observing Vivian as well. As he had been silently listening to the words between Vivian and Marquis Loengram with an expressionless face, Seth turned his head slightly and gazed at Minha. He then spoke to Vivian in a blunt voice. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to hear that I am the Young Lady¡¯s ideal type of knight.¡± ¡°Honor¡­ If it were the aristocratic ladies in this Empire, everyone would have the same idea.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure as a knight for Young Lady Loengram to think of me that way, though I cannot be the knight who has the honor of receiving Young Lady¡¯s handkerchief.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Because I already have someone who embroidered blue birds to wish me good luck.¡± Along with those words, Seth lifted his arm and hugged Min-ha¡¯s shoulder before turning his head and smiling affectionately. That smile was the first change in his expression she saw when they entered the drawing room. She smiled at him as he put his large hands over her shoulder as if reassuring her. Could it be that her emotions were shown on her face, or was he good at reading her emotions? Either way, she liked Seth¡¯s meticulous attention to detail and behavior, so Min-ha felt that her mood, which had been sour a while ago, was filled with happiness in an instant. Feeling strangely proud, she felt superiority so she glanced at Vivian for no reason. ¡°Oh my, you two are on very good terms!¡± However, Vivian was smiling. ¡­A very wide smile. Min-ha, who expected her to be staring at her with a vicious gaze like a drama, was a little embarrassed, but she struggled to smile. It seemed that the dreary feeling a while ago was just a feeling of jealousy that was created by jealousy that there was another woman close to Seth, whom she liked. If she had revealed her displeasure frankly for no reason, she would have found herself in an embarrassing situation. Standing close to Seth, she thought that it was a good idea that she had endured it without expressing her feelings. Vivian¡¯s smile, who was glancing at the two of them, deepened as she spoke admiringly. ¡°Rumors and reality are very different. I can see that both the Duke and the Duchess care for each other very much. I¡¯m envious.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you for the compliment.¡± ¡°Haha. After all, only two people know about a couple¡¯s affairs. Isn¡¯t that right, Duke?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what they say, but to me, she¡¯s the only person I have been with now, and will continue to be with.¡± ¡°¡­Se, Seth.¡± Feeling like her earlobes were heating at Seth¡¯s sweet words while gazing at her with an affectionate gaze. Every time his expressionless and blunt face became friendly with her, Min-ha felt like she was being enchanted by him. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 53 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 53 She was mesmerized by his handsome face enough to forget that Marquis Loengram and Vivian were in the drawing room as well. ¡°Hm. Now, now. How long are you going to stand and talk? We still have a long conversation to share, so let¡¯s just sit down and do that instead.¡± As if breaking the endearing atmosphere between Seth and Min-ha, who were only looking at each other, Marquis Loengram coughed loudly. At his words, Seth Seth blushed in embarrassment before frowning at the Marquis¡¯ gaze who was staring at him. Suddenly, one corner of his lips rose coldly. Min-ha trembled at the sight of Seth like that. It was the face, ¡®just before being sarcastic.¡¯¡¯ which she was familiar with. ¡°Let¡¯s do that. But, before that, let¡¯s have an earnest conversation, I have something to say.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Even though the Loengram family had a long history that¡¯s been passed down from the time of His Majesty the First Emperor of the Empire, and although they have stepped down from the front lines¡­ I know that they held significant power in the imperial aristocratic society enough to participate in the council of elders. However, it seems that you have been very rude to me, as the Duke, from a while ago.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯m here, I hope you won¡¯t forget my title and yours. ¡®Marquis¡¯ Loengram.¡± Unsurprisingly, the words that came out of his mouth were studded with thorns. Min-ha gently grabbed Seth¡¯s hem, as if to stop him, glancing at Marquis Loengram, whose expression changed as his sarcastic remarks continued. No matter how reasonable what he said was, this was the mansion of the Marquis of Loengram. She was worried about what would happen if the angry Marquis did anything. As though he knew what Min-ha was thinking, Seth reached out and grabbed her hand, which was holding the hem of his clothes. It was like he was reassuring her that nothing she was worried about would happen. Nonetheless, she could not put her mind at ease in the tense atmosphere, which seemed as though anything was about to happen. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Duke Persen. I must¡¯ve felt comfortable thinking that the Duke is like this old man¡¯s son or son-in-law, I¡¯ll stop being rude. I¡¯ll be extra careful in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you for taking it that way.¡± ¡°My father didn¡¯t have any malice either. Please, let it slide, Duke Persen.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, if you were offended, please relax and sit down, Duke. And, Duchess. I¡¯ve prepared a specially sweet raspberry tart and premium tea for you two.¡± Fortunately, contrary to her expectations, Marquis Loengram relaxed his expression and apologized to Seth politely. Following him, Vivian smiled like nothing had happened as she tried to relieve the uncomfortable atmosphere before lightly clapping twice after the words that she had prepared dessert. As if waiting, the maids pulled in a silver tray from outside the door and began to arrange tea and snacks on the sofa table in the parlor. ¡°Come on, come on! The tea is getting cold! Both of you, sit back and enjoy the tea and tart. It¡¯s very delicious.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Then, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡± Min-ha was reluctant to see Vivian urging her to sit down next to her in a soft voice. Although Seth sat down with her, wearing a calm face. He fanned the teacup in front of her and spoke. ¡°The tea is still hot, so it¡¯s better to wait a little while before drinking, wife.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Thinking that it was embarrassing to see him taking care of her so kindly, Min-ha wondered if it was even the person who uttered sharp words a while ago, yet she could not contain the feeling of being happy inside her. In fact, even though she was worried about him when he said something rude on purpose, she was not upset. Even though she thought he was really impolite, how could she be emotionally angry at him, who was rational and cold-hearted in everything? It all seemed to show how much she liked him, so she was happy and bashful. Thinking that, she took a cup of tea in front of her to hide the laughter that kept leaking out, not paying attention to the gazes of the Marquis Loengram and Vivian, who were staring at her and Seth. As though the sharp words that had been spoken to each other a while ago did not happen, Seth and Marquis Loengram had a conversation about the schedule of the Acacia Festival and the suppression of the rebels. Between the two, Vivian intervened in the conversation by asking questions, while Min-ha listened to the conversation between the three of them, quietly drinking tea and nibbling on sweets. Did they spend about twenty minutes like that¡­? When the two topics were settled to some extent, Marquis turned the conversation around. ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop talking about the heavy stuff and talk about something else¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not urgent, could we do it at dinner? I¡¯ve been traveling for a long time without being able to rest properly, so I want to relieve my fatigue.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, my goodness. This old man didn¡¯t notice. I guess it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t seen the Duke in a long time. I apologize, Duke Persen.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Then, I will guide you to the annex, Duke.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, Young Lady Vivian. My faithful knights have already been waiting for me at the entrance to the drawing room since fifteen minutes ago.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Well, excuse me. See you at the party tonight, Marquis and Young Lady Vivian.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Madam?¡± ¡°All right.¡± After ending the conversation as if he had no regrets, Seth got up from the sofa and reached his hand out to her. Without hesitation, Min-ha put down the cold teacup she was holding and got up, holding the hand he had held out. Regardless, she had already drunk a lot of expensive tea, ate tarts in moderation, and listened to all the stories she had to hear. She had no reason to sit any longer in this uncomfortable place any longer, so she followed Seth and walked out the open door. She could feel the tenacious and slightly questionable gaze of the Loengram father and daughter staring at them from behind, but she did not dare to look back. Of course, for her, it was more important to be with Seth, who held her own hand tightly, than the gazes of those people. When Duke Persen and the Duchess had left, silence fell in the parlor where only Marquis Loengram and Vivian remained. The Marquis was still awkwardly hanging on the sullen smile he had been wearing from laughing a while ago. Meanwhile, Vivian had a cold expression on her face as if she had never had a lively face. They were waiting for the sound of footsteps of the Duke and Duchess of Persen from outside, as well as the voices of the knights waiting for them to subside. Eventually, as the sound of their words and footsteps became more and more distant and inaudible, the awkward smile that hung like a painting on the Marquis Loengram¡¯s face disappeared. He, who had a cold and heartless face in an instant, slowly picked up the teacup in front of him and took a sip of the cooled tea. Then, he glared at Vivian, his daughter, sitting next to him with snake-like eyes. ¡°What a nice look*. He was so arrogant..¡± [ T/N: It¡¯s a sarcastic expression to criticize something that one does not want to see or dislikes. ] ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I heard that if you approach the man who was turned away by his wife, you could easily melt his heart. I was wrong from the premise.¡± ¡°¡­Father.¡± ¡°Until recently, it was said that he hated Minase Persen¡­? It was obviously your fault for publicizing such a report. I don¡¯t know who the hell made such a report, but I¡¯ll have to rip their tongue out first.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Foolish and dim-witted thing.¡± The words of Marquis Loengram, who placed down the teacup in his hand, did not feel as warm as the teacup. Vivian¡¯s hand, which was holding her skirt, trembled at the cold accusation that could not be considered to be treating his famous daughter at all. The trembling was revealing the contempt she was now feeling. However, she struggled to raise the corners of her lips before opening her mouth in a calm, low voice. ¡°¡­What you see may not be everything, father.¡± ¡°That¡¯s humorous. Are you saying that all of those actions could be acting?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a good chance of that. Duke Persen, the author, has always kept a distance from father.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. However, you know only one thing and not two things*.¡± [ T/N: An expression meaning you look at only one aspect of something and miss the entire situation of it. ] ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°I met him once or twice on the battlefield. There were fierce battles and battles as easy as twisting a child¡¯s wrist, though he led them all to victory. Do you know what those warfighters love the most when they come back from the battlefield and spend the night in their barracks¡­? It¡¯s to hold a woman.¡± ¡°¡­What does that have to do with what I¡¯m saying wrong, father¡­?¡± ¡°Stupid thing. Listen to the end. The more crazy a man is in the war, the more likely he is to treasure wine. It¡¯s because it was difficult to overcome the trauma of killing someone with his sword other than that provocative method. By the way, do you know what he was like? Even with temptation, he refused even to touch their fingertips, saying that he could not touch anyone except the one he had in mind. He¡¯s such a man!¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way such a man could look at a woman, much less a woman he hates, with such a friendly gaze! Don¡¯t think of him like other noblemen. Even though he¡¯s wearing the nobility¡¯s shell now, his nature is like a wolf. He¡¯s loyal only to his own people!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Damn it¡­! Where do you see that he hated his wife so much that he wanted to kick her out?! Wasn¡¯t the plan to bring you in and push you into their relationship? This way was wrong from the beginning!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If I had known this, it would have been better for me to take a new wife, give birth to a daughter and bring her to the twins, the descendants of Grand Duchess Blaine, rather than using you to approach Persen, that lowly bastard¡­! Damn it, I was foolish¡­ To make such a complacent decision because I wanted to return to central politics as soon as possible.¡± Marquis Loengram, who denied Vivian¡¯s words at once, lashed out at her coldly. He seemed to be quite angry that ¡®things went wrong.¡¯ The more he continued, the more heated he got, and the more he raised his voice. It was like a viper hiding in the grass, waiting for food, though it was unexpectedly trampled on, exposing its teeth. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 54 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 54 Perhaps, the more he spoke, the more his emotions grew. Marquis Loengram, who had become breathless as he continued to speak, turned his anger to Vivian in front of me. He spoke with venomous eyes. ¡°Useless. It¡¯s all your fault for not checking the authenticity properly.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, father.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t believe what you said in the first place. Why did I recognize you, who would have lived as an illegitimate child for the rest of my life if I hadn¡¯t recognized you?! It was because of that sordid appearance that resembled Persen¡¯s sickly mother¡­!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not doing anything right, lowly thing.¡± ¡°¡­Still. it¡¯s not all over yet, father.¡± ¡°Ha! This is absurd. Are you making excuses until the end?¡± As Vivian responded to the venomous Marquis of Loengram¡¯s words, he stared at her with a devouring gaze. She tried to answer the Marquis¡¯ words with a calm expression on her face. ¡°It¡¯s not an excuse. I¡¯m just trying to accept the situation and find a way out.¡± ¡°¡­Find a way out? The situation right now is not very optimistic, don¡¯t you even know that?¡± ¡°Father is only looking at the current situation with a very pessimistic view¡­ Clearly, there¡¯s definitely a solution.¡± ¡°What the hell¡ª!¡± ¡°As father knows very well, it¡¯s not so easy for any person to dispel his anger and sense of betrayal towards someone who had deceived him for a long time. Especially if it¡¯s someone who, like the Duke of Persen, values ¡®who are within their boundaries¡¯.¡± It would not be easy to get over his anger and betrayal so effortlessly like that. In particular, it refers to a person who, like Duke Persen, ¡®who are within their boundaries.¡¯ ¡°The premise was wrong from the beginning. What he had with Minase Persen was an arranged marriage. He couldn¡¯t believe she was his from the beginning. The only reason he was so angry and hated her was because of his younger brother and vassals, who would be in danger due to his wife¡¯s betrayal!¡± ¡°No. Father is absolutely wrong.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°A little while ago, what did you say to me about those two? You said that the Duke is kind only to ¡®my people.¡¯ If so, it means that he¡¯s giving his heart to that girl, Minase Persen.¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°What would happen if that girl played with another guy in front of him?¡± ¡°¡­No way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure father knows why Grand Duchess Blaine sent her an invitation? He¡¯s the one who incited her to send the invitation.¡± Vivian paused for a moment, then gracefully grabbed the teacup in front of her and drank it. Wearing a seductive smile, she stared at him. At first, he could not understand her words. Eventually, with his bewildered face, the Marquis, had a thoughtful expression on her face as if he remembered something from her words. Soon, a cunning smile appeared on the Marquis¡¯ face. In his mind, the name of ¡®he,¡¯ which Vivian had mentioned, came to mind. The Marquis Loengram spoke, staring at Vivian with a flash of excitement and a gleaming gaze, unlike a moment ago. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s there¡­ Rupert Guinivis, that guy!¡± `¡°As father saw, it might be even better if the relationship between the two of them deepened considerably without us knowing. The more he trusted and loved the woman, the greater the wounds he would inflict.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. However, as you said, for that situation to happen, the Florence girl must meet Rupert Guinivis. Would it be difficult in the present situation?¡± ¡°Minase, I don¡¯t care whom she has a heart for. You just have to show them that kind of situation.¡± ¡°Do you have a plan?¡± ¡°Of course. Is Grand Duchess Blaine arriving tonight?¡± ¡°Yes, she is.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to make my plans come true at the party tonight.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°If the plan succeeds, Duke Persen will be very heartbroken. And, I¡¯ll dig into the cracks in his heart by taking advantage of my resemblance to his mother.¡± After finishing her words, Vivian glanced back at her father with her confident face and smiled proudly. Then, instead of the anger that had been burning just a moment ago, the eyes of Marquis Loengram were shining like a snake, and insidious anticipation filled up. He chuckled and began to laugh as if satisfied. The laughter grew slowly and quickly, just like his desire. Marquis Loengram, who had been laughing for a long time, suddenly stopped laughing and gazed back at his daughter, Vivian. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll trust you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll not disappoint you.¡± ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t. How much money did I spend to make you, the lowly thing, a noble girl?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll live up to your expectations.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my daughter. Haha!¡± To the words of the Marquis, Vivian answered in a strangely subdued voice. However, he did not notice the strange nuances in her voice since he was just focusing on what she said. Vivian stared at the Marquis of Loengram, who smiled as if satisfied with the answer. For a moment, a cold hatred passed from her eyes, though that emotion disappeared quickly like smoke. She turned and glimpsed briefly at the clock on the living room wall. ¡®Oh. Now, it was time to leave the place.¡¯ Thinking that, Vivian stood up, arranging the hem of her dress. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ve to pick a dress to wear to dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Yes. Just go now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you at dinner, father.¡± Vivian greeted the Marquis with her graceful gestures and stepped straight to the door. Standing in front of the door, the servants waiting opened the door as if waiting. As the door opened, she slowly stepped out into the hallway in front of the door. Soon, the door shut and Vivian walked down the hallway, ignoring her maids following her. The sound of her shoes hitting the marble floor grew faster and faster. ¡°Young Lady! Walk slowly! You might fall¡­!¡± ¡°¡­Before I rip that mouth open, shut up.¡± After noticing the maids chasing after her, Vivian turned towards them coldly and strode more quickly towards her place. She muttered in a low voice that only she could hear. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯re going to ignore me like that, but let¡¯s see. A girl who doesn¡¯t do anything right will use you as a stepping stone to climb up.¡± ¡®Yes, you will see¡­¡¯ When everything goes as planned, and she becomes the Duchess of Persen, he would be the first person to give up his voice. So, until then, all she has to do is keep that petty marquis in place and serve as his backbone until her plan succeeds. ¡°Just wait until then¡­ Until then.¡± Vivian struggled to remind herself that way, extinguishing the anger that had darkened her heart. Meanwhile, Seth and Min-ha, who came out after talking in the drawing room, headed to the Red Acacia annex, where they would stay for a while under the guidance of Gawin, who was waiting for them. Holding hands, the two followed him as they walked along the tree-lined road made of acacia wood, and soon they arrived in front of the red-roofed annex. The annex was also magnificent, although Pompa and a servant were standing in front of the door of the red annex, where purple acacia bloomed and gave off its beauty even more. Pompa, dressed in a neat dress as if she had changed her clothes, saw Min-ha arriving in front of the annex and approached her. Bowing to Seth and Min-ha, she uttered with a grim expression on her face. ¡°Your Excellency, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll take the Madam first.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Madam, please follow me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing her holding Min-ha¡¯s hand as if she was in a hurry, Seth intercepted in front of her and asked. At that, Pompa replied with a strict expression on her face. ¡°Your Excellency, you must be able to guess. I¡¯m going to adorn the Madam up for today¡¯s dinner.¡± ¡°..Euk, dressed up? There¡¯s more to do here?¡± ¡°She¡¯s beautiful enough now, does she really need to dress up more?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± When Pompa¡¯s voice came out of Pompa¡¯s mouth that she needed to dress up, Min-ha shouted in pain, although she blushed at Seth¡¯s words that followed. ¡°¡­Seth. I think that¡¯s a bit¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Madam.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At her words, he casually said something that was going to give goosebumps with an expressionless face. ¡®Was this person originally like this¡­?¡¯ When she honestly shared everything and got to know each other, his expression of affection became easier to understand. Even though Min-ha was embarrassed, she did not hate it. So, without saying anything, she did not say anything more, and Seth smiled softly at her. Meanwhile, seeing these two, Pompa exhaled a hollow sigh. ¡°¡­It¡¯s a good thing that you and the Madam are on good terms, though now is not the time for the two of you to whisper your love so leisurely. Your Excellency, you must also change into a robe.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, haha.¡± ¡°Then, I will take the Madam with me first. Your Excellency can just follow that servant.¡± After saying so, Pompa immediately stood in front of Min-ha and urged her to follow her. She eventually let go of Seth¡¯s hand she had been holding on to and followed Pompa in tears, imagining the torture under the guise of adorning herself. Seeing her like that, Seth trudged over to the woman who was following Pompa and whispered in her ear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯re suffering because of me. Whenever Mrs. Pompa gives you a hard time, just shout for me. I¡¯ll be right behind you right away.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Min-ha nodded her head and smiled slightly at his words. She was not in a good mood until just a moment ago, yet every word he said made her feel like a balloon. Of course, she did not really have the heart to actually do what he said. In addition, Seth, as a knight, would not rush in or out at will. Nevertheless, she was grateful to him for saying that. With a lighter expression on her face, Min-ha lightly waved her hand as if it was okay and followed Pompa with a lighter step than before. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 55 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 55 When she followed Pompa up the stairs of the annex and entered a bedroom on the second floor, there were already maids with familiar faces waiting for her. The maids greeted her Min-ha first, then immediately pushed her into the bathroom next to the bedroom. Shouting, she stopped the maids from skillfully trying to undress her while clinging to her side as if encircling her in the narrow bathroom filled with suffocating steam. ¡°I, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± ¡°How can the noble Duchess bathe alone! In the Persen Territory, you could do whatever you want, though this is Loengram Castle. Aren¡¯t you familiar with the imperial saying, ¡®a nobleman¡¯s mansion has ears to hear and a mouth to spread rumors¡¯? What would be the Duke¡¯s face if rumors spread that the Madam was bathing alone with no attendant? Please, follow our wishes here¡­!¡± ¡°¡­Ah, I see.¡± However, at the words of Pompa, who mentioned Seth¡¯s reputation, Min-ha quietly surrendered her body to the hands of the maids. She went into her bathtub and quietly waited to be served. With skillful hand movements, the maids washed her long hair and rubbed her body with foamy cotton wool. At every moment, whenever the hands of the maids touched sensitive areas, she would avoid her body. Nonetheless, the maids¡¯ hands persistently followed her. ¡°¡­Ha.¡± After being washed in every corner in the hot water for nearly forty minutes like that, Min-ha came out with a towel served by the maids. They then brought her mirror, dried her wet hair, twisted her hair up, and adorned it with her flowers and jewels. Min-ha could barely stop them from trying to put it up higher and higher, so it ended up being a decent half-updo. ¡°You have to put it up more¡­¡± ¡°¡­No, please, this is enough. If you do more, I think I would break my neck.¡± When the hair was done, what awaited her next were several sets of clothes. From chemise gowns to under petticoats and corsets ¡ª Before leaving the mansion, Min-ha gave a tired expression to the various kinds of clothes that she would not have been able to express other than that if it had not been for the knowledge she learned from Wanda¡¯s sewing lessons. ¡®No way¡­ Do I have to wear all of that? Really?¡¯ Watching the maids picking up the clothes, she opened her mouth to Pompa. ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s all mine¡ª¡± ¡°Then, whose dress would it be, Madam?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®Should I just scream now? If I do that, Seth will come¡­¡¯ Now that she had spent two hours so far like this, Min-ha was truly pondering it. Nonetheless, she could only think so without actually putting it into practice. With the help of the maids who helped her get the clothes on, she put on many layers of the clothes one after the other.. Somehow, all those clothes were just her underwear. It was because the next moment, the maids put a wire ring floating around her waist called a pannier and put a dress over it. Min-ha was surprised by the actions of the maids filling her own body with structures, though she could not show it and only grumbled to herself. The long grooming was finally over after putting on all her clothes and putting her necklace with a waterdrop-shaped diamond around her neck. ¡°Well, how do you feel?¡± ¡°Madam, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± ¡°Perhaps, the most beautiful person at the dinner will be the Madam.¡± ¡°It would have been nice if her hair had been put up a little higher. That¡¯s a bit disappointing, but I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± After that, Pompa and the maids took Min-ha to her mirror with satisfied faces. The maids gazed at her with expectant eyes as if they were asking her to praise them for their hard work. Although when Min-ha faced her reflection in her mirror, she only let out a sigh that seemed to blow out the sunken ground. ¡®¡­What is this?¡¯ Even though she compromised on her hair a hundred times, the skirt was grotesquely inflated, the waist was pulled in so tight that it was difficult to breathe, and the skirt was wide enough to sweep the entire floor. ¡®What is so beautiful about this¡­?¡¯ Thinking that, she glanced back at the maids who put on the uncomfortable clothes and made a soft impression on her. ¡®I think it would hurt the hearts of these people who worked hard to dress me up if I was being honest and said it was not good¡­ As expected, should I say that it is good?¡¯ In the romance fantasy novels she read in her previous life, the heroines were busy admiring themselves when they saw themselves, but after all, was it all just dramatic exaggeration? Min-ha thought so and forcibly raised the corners of her mouth. Knock, knock. Suddenly, a knock was heard. Seth, who let out a short cough, spoke from outside the door. ¡°Mrs. Pompa, aren¡¯t you done yet? It¡¯s been three hours already.¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± ¡°His Excellency is here!¡± ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t wait to show him how the Madam looks!¡± ¡°Oh, my! Don¡¯t be so frivolous!¡± When they heard Seth¡¯s voice, the maids trembled. At the same time, Min-ha was also delighted. Stopping the fussy maids, Pompa walked to the door and answered Seth, who was outside the door, ¡°No, Your Grace. The Madam has just finished dressing up.¡± ¡°Then, can I come in?¡± ¡°Yes. Please, come in.¡± As if waiting for the answer, Seth opened the door and entered the bedroom. Min-ha gazed at him as if possessed with a smile as he walked towards her. He had a handsome face that stood out without any makeup and a solid physique. Needless to say, he was a man who attracted people¡¯s attention. With slicked back hair with camelia oil, Seth was wearing a knight¡¯s medal on a neat black uniform and a dark blue cloak on his shoulder. Min-ha couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. ¡°It was worth the long wait outside the door. It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± ¡°Yes. The maids and I all worked together and dressed her up.¡± ¡°It must have been difficult.¡± The moment he saw her, Seth, who admired her briefly, also immediately came to her side, who was surrounded by the maids. He stared at her with the same gaze as she looked at him. Min-ha thought that it was exactly the same as the day he returned from an expedition, smiling softly as she thought of that time before immediately wrinkling her brow. Somehow, it was because Seth¡¯s expression was more serious than then. ¡®¡­Is this kind of outfit his taste?¡¯ As he approached Min-ha, who thought she would never be able to sympathize with this taste, Seth said as though whispering in her ear. ¡°But, you must have suffered the most.¡± ¡°¡­Haha. What about Noah?¡± ¡°He slept a while ago, but he¡¯s awake now and eating a light meal. In a little while, Lancelot will change his clothes and bring him back.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t look very good. As expected, is it very uncomfortable?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I can¡¯t even breathe properly. The clothes and hair¡­ Do you really think this is pretty?¡± ¡°As I said before, in my eyes, you¡¯re a beautiful person no matter what you look like. Seeing you ask such a question, it seems that it doesn¡¯t look pretty in your eyes?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s really not¡­ though if I say no or I don¡¯t like it, it seems disrespectful to Mrs. Pompa and the maids who have suffered so much.¡± ¡°¡­Well. That¡¯s what you think.¡± Seth, who whispered to Min-ha, looked as if he was thinking about something and then nodded, saying he understood. The next moment, he suddenly hardened his expression and turned to Pompa. ¡°Regardless, I don¡¯t like it very much despite the hard work.¡± ¡°¡­Yes? Your Excellency, what do you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a while, though this ridiculous pannier doesn¡¯t suit her. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to take it off? And, the corset was too tight. If you¡¯re not going to kill this person by making her breathless, I think it¡¯s better to loosen it up a bit. Also, let her hair down, so it¡¯s naturally loose. I think I¡¯m going to catch someone like this.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?!¡± ¡°Your Excellency! What¡¯re you talking about!¡± Seth¡¯s words that followed were enough to surprise Min-ha even more. It was enough to shock not only her, but also the maids in the bedroom and Pompa, who was always strict and calm. Min-ha whispered, turning to Seth who was standing next to her, still with a cold expression on his face despite the people¡¯s astonished gaze. ¡°What, what are you saying so suddenly! People are surprised, Seth.¡± ¡°You said you¡¯ll speak casually whenever we¡¯re alone so that no one would hear. I thought you¡¯re still embarrassed, though you speak up like a habit, dear?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point now!¡± ¡°Well. Nothing¡¯s more important to me than being comfortable with you.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°If it makes you uncomfortable, no matter what it is, I don¡¯t want to force you.¡± Despite Min-ha¡¯s bewildered remarks, Seth responded with a calm smile. After that, he turned to Pompa, who now looked as though she still had no idea what she had heard. ¡°Even though it took a long time to put it on, it should be easy to take it off, right? I hope you do it as soon as possible. At least, I want it before Grand Duchess Blaine comes to the banquet hall.¡± ¡°Your, Your Excellency! That¡¯s absurd!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How, how can a noble lady go to a banquet hall without a pannier and her hair down¡­! You can¡¯t send the Madam out to the banquet hall with such a rustic look!¡± ¡°Is that so? I think she, who doesn¡¯t wear such a ridiculous outfit, would look more sophisticated.¡± ¡°That¡­! Sophistry. Your Excellency, it¡¯s perfect to say that you don¡¯t even have the ability to dress up the Madam, let alone look sophisticated, or that the Duke of Persen is neglecting his wife! Even now, it¡¯s noisy that Your Excellency had filed for divorce¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know about the wealth of the Duke of Persen¡­ To say I¡¯m neglecting her, well¡­¡± Arguing with Pompa, who protested with her face turning red, Seth abruptly stopped his words and took Min-ha¡¯s hand as if to show her. ¡°Such nonsense. Once they see me with her like this, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°¡­Ha. Though seeing a lady dressed like that, the nobles will surely say bad things about you.¡± ¡°Regardless, the aristocrats who are going to the party today will talk about me as a lowly, half commoner, no matter what my wife wears. Would it make any difference to add a few more words there?¡± ¡°¡­Your Excellency.¡± ¡°If she was dressed like this not because she wants it, but for my own taste or face, then don¡¯t do it. It¡¯s more important that she¡¯s comfortable than my taste or reputation.¡± ¡°¡­I see, Your Grace.¡± After Seth¡¯s persistent persuasion, Pompa finally bowed her head with a resigned face. As she gazed up at Seth, she was grateful and sorry for him, who had to say uncomfortable things to the people around her. Noticing Min-ha¡¯s gaze, he smiled sweetly and spoke. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is it uncomfortable to be dressed comfortably, wife?¡± ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m thankful, and I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be thankful for and nothing to be sorry about. As your husband, it¡¯s only natural to make you comfortable.¡± ¡°¡­What if they say something bad?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what people, who don¡¯t even know me or you, say. Again, the most important thing to me is you.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait outside. Hurry up and get ready again, then come out.¡± Lowering his lips briefly to Min-ha¡¯s cheek, Seth immediately left the bedroom. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. ?? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 56 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 56 Min-ha, with a blank expression on her face, gently placed her hand on her cheek where Seth¡¯s lips had touched before smiling softly. Seeing the two of them like that, Pompa, who sighed heavily with her heartbroken face, gestured to the maids. She then approached Min-ha and tapped her on the shoulder. ¡°Then, let¡¯s dress up again.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, because of me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. And, why is this happening because of you? It¡¯s all because of His Grace.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°His Highness¡­ No, Master Seth had been like that since childhood. He¡¯s determined and stubborn, and he will never bend until the request is fulfilled¡­ Ha. After being knighted and becoming the Duke, he didn¡¯t do that anymore, though.¡± ¡°¡­Haha. Was he?¡± ¡°Yes, huu¡­ Now, raise her arms, please. Your Excellency is waiting outside, so I¡¯ll finish it quickly.¡± ¡°Yes. I see.¡± Min-ha giggled lowly as she watched Pompa, who groaned and quickly took off her corset and pannier. Even though she felt sorry for Pompa, who had to work twice, in fact, her body and mind were so light that it seemed like she could fly away. It felt good to take off the clothes that had been tightening her whole body, but above all, she liked Seth¡¯s heart for telling her that she was the most important, and that he refrained from all the responsibilities that she was afraid of. She was glad that the cold-blooded man, who did not seem to care at all on the surface of others¡¯ thoughts, was benevolent to her and showed convenience. ¡®¡­Oh, I am glad that I told him everything honestly and conveyed my feelings for him.¡¯ Min-ha thought so and helped Pompa take off her clothes and got dressed again. ¡®I cannot wait to go out the door and see him¡­¡¯ After a while. Seth greeted her with a friendly smile, who was now dressed naturally after loosening the tight corset that made it difficult to breathe and took the pannier that had inflated her like a balloon. He uttered softly, stroking Min-ha¡¯s braided blonde hair. ¡°Perhaps, because your expression is bright though you¡¯re prettier than before. Your hair as well.¡± ¡°Originally, I asked them just to braid it normally. Although it didn¡¯t look very good, so Mrs. Pompa braided it with flowers and jewels together, so my hair is a thousand pounds.¡± ¡°Should I ask them to take this out, too?¡± ¡°If you ask her to take this out, too, Mrs. Pompa will probably cry. This is all right¡­ and, I like it quite a bit.¡± ¡°Yes. If you like it, I like it as well.¡± After Seth finished his words, he politely raised her hand and kissed the back of it gently. Min-ha then grabbed his hand, which was holding hers, once tightly before naturally lowering it. ¡°Brother, sister-in-law!¡± At that moment, Noah, wearing the same black uniform as Seth with his hair neatly brushed back, ran to the place where Seth and her stood from the end of the hallway, accompanied by Lancelot and Gawin. Hearing him, Min-ha stretched out her arms toward the child, who ran through the hallway. At the same time, Noah ran to her and hugged her legs with his arms while gazing up at her with twinkling eyes. She burst into laughter at those cute eyes and spoke as she stroked his cheek with one hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Noah? Do I have something on my face¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°But, why are you staring at me like that?¡± ¡°Because sister-in-law is so pretty!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yeah! You are especially¡ªeven more, really, really pretty today! You look like an angel who came down from heaven¡­!¡± In response to her question, Noah expressed his pure admiration and praise. Min-ha was so happy that her heart was filled with the child¡¯s pure praise. She held the little child hanging from her skirt in a flash before kissing his cheek loudly. Rubbing her face against the soft cheek, she said, ¡°Our prince is very, very handsome, too! So cute!¡± ¡°Hehe. Really?¡± ¡°Yes! The most in the world!¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, too!¡± ¡®Aww, he is so cute¡­!¡¯ Min-ha kissed cute Noah on the cheek, who said pretty things whenever his mouth opened. When her lips were about the move to the child again, she glanced back, startled by Seth¡¯s hand, which blocked Noah¡¯s face. With his stretched-out arms and a dissatisfied expression, he took his brother from Min-ha¡¯s arms and hugged him instead. ¡°¡­Sometimes, it seems that you like Noah more than me.¡± ¡°Oh, are you jealous now?¡± ¡°Am I not supposed to do that?¡± It was different from his usual appearance, so she asked a question to make fun of him a little. However, she was speechless as soon as the answer came out of his mouth as if it was natural. ¡®¡­Was this person originally like this?¡¯ It was strange to see Seth, who was so cold that even a drop of blood would not come out even if you stabbed him, honestly express his feelings to her like that. Still, it was not bad to think that his change was because he loved her. ¡­No, it was actually pretty good. Min-ha gazed at Seth, who was talking to Noah with a serious face, fluttering involuntarily. ?? ¡°Noah.¡± ¡°Yes, brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to show affection to your sister-in-law, but make sure to save the kiss on the lips for the young girl you¡¯ll marry in the future.¡± ¡°Why, brother? I want to marry my sister-in-law when I grow up?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Oh, my!¡± Oh, my. Oh, my¡­ After hearing Noah¡¯s words, she covered her mouth with both hands. ¡®Oh, my gosh. The child¡¯s words were so cute and lovely.¡¯ Hearing those words, she couldn¡¯t hold back her heart. Min-ha kissed Noah¡¯s forehead, who was held by Seth, and said with a loud voice. ¡°Really? I¡¯m so happy, Noah!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°¡­You.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Seth wrinkled his eyebrows and took a step back while holding Noah. He stared at her with a dissatisfied expression and asked bluntly. At that, she replied with a smile at him, who was now openly jealous. ¡°Yes. I like it when you¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know you liked it.¡± ¡°Why did you want to get revenge?¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you then, though when you told me that you had loosened other ladies¡¯ corsets last time¡­ I pretended not to be, but it was so annoying. ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Min-ha bit her lower lip, thinking about that moment as she spoke her words. At that time, the moment she heard those words, even before she realized her feelings, her irritation was intense. At the same time, it was an added bonus that she began to imagine strangely what had happened between Seth and the other woman in her mind at the time. Even though Seth said that as a knight, it was just what he had to do, she was annoyed. Unlike Min-ha, who continued her words with her expression crinkled as she recalled that time, Seth¡¯s expression gradually loosened as he heard those words. He gazed at her with honey dripping eyes. Before Min-ha knew it, he narrowed the distance and stood closer to her. ¡°¡­Hmmm!¡± Min-ha and Seth, who stood in the hallway like that and fell into their own world, eventually turned their heads to the sound of coughing from the side. There, from a distance of three steps away, he could see Lancelot, who turned his head and glanced down, and Gawin, standing with his fists covering his mouth. ¡®Euaak¡­!¡¯ Flushing her cheeks, Min-ha fell slightly from his side. Meanwhile, Seth glanced at Gawin, who had coughed a while ago. Feeling the gaze of his master, he spoke with a smirk. ¡°I know you two get along well, though let¡¯s do it in moderation. Do you want your unmatched subordinates to live in shame?¡± ¡°If you are unhappy, you should have a wedding soon then. I¡¯ll gladly serve as the groomsman.¡± ¡°Oh, how dare I make the Commander my groomsman? Besides, I¡¯ve no desire to get married right now. I haven¡¯t met my woman of fate yet.¡± ¡°For a man waiting for a woman of fate, it seems that he¡¯d spread too many rumors.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Sir Gawin, you must be very popular.¡± Min-ha, who had been listening to their quarreling conversation, heard interesting words and sneaked into the conversation. At her question, Seth laughed as if he remembered something, and Lancelot made a tired expression. In particular, Lancelot shook his head like there must have been a lot of things piling up. ¡°¡­Rather than popularity, Sir Gawin¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t stop people from coming and doesn¡¯t catch people who go.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve got the most dating experience among the knights. Even though Lancelot and Bediviel are the ones who are really popular with women, those two are probably hard to approach.¡± ¡°Oh, really? You were a playboy then, Sir Gawin.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What do you mean playboy, Commander? Say I have a lot of dating experience. Don¡¯t I have to meet a lot to know who my destiny is? ¡­But, by the way, Commander.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°When did you speak casually to the Duchess?¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± ¡°Since when have you two made such progress? And, without my knowledge¡­?¡± ¡®¡­Ah, it was a mistake. I made a mistake because I felt comfortable talking leisurely when we are together, and I forgot to talk respectfully when others are here.¡¯ While Min-ha covered her mouth with her hand at his words, Seth let out a brief sigh as if he had only noticed it then. ¡°Huumm¡­¡± As he observed his couple master with meaningful eyes, Lancelot reached out and hit him in the back of the head. At that, he immediately jumped up, grabbed his head, and shouted. ¡°Argh! Sir Lancelot, what is this¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re always lacking in many words, though have you forgotten your example as a knight? In moderation, disrespectful. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re inside Persen Castle, but if you act like that even inside Loengram Castle, the Master¡¯s prestige will be undermined.¡± ¡°¡­Ugh. I¡¯m sorry, Master. Forgive me for my words.¡± At Lancelot¡¯s prompt, Gawin apologized with a timid expression on his face. Seeing that, Seth accepted the apology with a nod. __ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Having sorted out the situation to some extent, Lancelot turned and opened his mouth to Seth and Min-ha. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the banquet hall. Sir Gawin and I will guide you.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°And, Young Master Noah, Gawin will serve you. Come to my side!¡± As Lancelot took the lead to show the way, Gawin took Noah from Seth¡¯s arms and followed him. Then, guiding Min-ha against the wall inside the hallway, Seth asked Lancelot as they were striding out. ¡°Has Grand Duchess Blaine arrived yet?¡± ¡°Yes. About thirty minutes ago, I received a call from Sir Kay that the carriage carrying Grand Duchess Blaine and her party had entered the Loengram estate. It¡¯ll be after the arrival of Your Excellency and the Duchess that the Grand Duchess will enter the banquet hall.¡± ¡°Is there anything unusual about Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s party?¡± ¡°Yes. He said there was nothing unusual about it.¡± ¡°Still, be vigilant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, commander.¡± Lancelot replied with a nod. Min-ha, who was beside him, listening to their conversation, became a little anxious. If the woman came, it meant that that man, Rupert Guinivis, might come. She was afraid that if she ever ran into him, something she could not handle would happen. Because of that, she spoke to Seth with her anxious mind. ¡°¡­Seth.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What if that person wants to meet me? What should I do¡­?¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you do what you want to do what you want?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? If I really do what I want and it puts you or Noah in danger¡­¡± As she continued her words with a worried face, Seth, who was watching her quietly, reached out and gently grabbed her hand. He grabbed Min-ha¡¯s hand tightly and uttered reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, neither you nor Noah will be in danger.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Besides, I really mean it when I say you can do whatever you want. Even if you want to go against the world, I¡¯ll gladly raise my sword for you.¡± ¡°Oh, what are you talking about? You think I¡¯d do something like that to embarrass you?¡± ¡°Haha. I¡¯m determined.¡± When he said that he would do anything she wanted him to, Min-ha denied it and turned away with a smiling face. As Seth grabbed her hands and shook them slightly up and down as if trying to relieve her still not very good mood, she felt that the anxiety that had gripped her and stunned her heart was lifted. ¡®Yes, it will be nothing¡­¡¯ After all, there was Seth who constantly reassured her. Thinking so, she walked alongside Seth to the banquet. * * * In front of the banquet hall at Loengram Castle, where a banquet to celebrate the full bloom of acacia is held every year, Gawin and Lancelot, who took on the role of guide, arrived at the banquet. Meanwhile, Min-ha turned her head slightly and glanced around. The light leaking through the open windows of the colorful building, the subtle sounds of music, the voices of nobles, and the laughter reminded her of the already ripe atmosphere of the banquet hall. Seth stopped for a moment in front of the entrance to the banquet hall and spoke to her, who had a nervous expression on her face. ¡°Then, shall we go?¡± ¡°Hoo¡­ Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hold me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When he let go of her hand and held out his arm for the escort, Min-ha lightly folded her arms around his. Then, she reached out to Noah, who was coming down from Gawin¡¯s arms. ¡°Come on, Noah. Take my hand.¡± ¡°Yes, sister-in-law!¡± As she reached out her hand, Noah quickly grabbed her hand. Gawin and Lancelot stood next to them, staring at the two of them as if they would never let go of each other¡¯s hands, as well as Seth. The next moment, the two knights talked to the three of them about things to be careful about. The appearance of the two seemed like the fresh atmosphere of a lover, like a duke and his wife with perfect etiquette. Lancelot and Gawin, who glanced at Seth and Min-ha, lowered their voices to the two of them. ¡°Your Excellency, Duchess. When you enter the banquet hall, you must treat each other with respect.¡± ¡°And, if a suspicious person approaches you, treat him appropriately and hand them over to the commander.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± ¡°Even the Young Master must not enter the banquet hall and do anything that embarrasses the Duchess and His Excellency. You know, right?¡± ¡°Yes! Got it, Lancelot!¡± ¡°Then, after delivering the invitation, we¡¯ll stand guard for the three of you inside the banquet hall.¡± ¡°If you run into any trouble, please call us.¡± At those words, the three of them nodded as if they understood. After that, Gawin and Lancelot walked to the front door of the banquet hall and held out the invitations they had in their arms to the knights guarding the door. The knights, who confirmed this, immediately exchanged glances and opened the door to the banquet hall that was twice their height, announcing the arrival of Seth and Min-ha. ¡°His Excellency the Duke of Seth Persen, the Duchess of Minase Persen, and Noah Persen are entering!¡± As the three of them entered with a roaring voice, the sound of music and conversation in the party hall suddenly became quiet as if it had stopped. Feeling the stinging gazes of the nobles in the party hall gathering, she was embarrassed and a little daunted by the blatantly ripping gaze from the tip of her head to the tip of her toes. It was even more so because it was the first time that so many people had stared at her with gazes that seemed to be judging her. Perhaps, that was why Min-ha¡¯s steps, holding Seth and Noah¡¯s hands, were awkward. Seeing her like that, Seth moved her hand that was holding his, clasped her fingers, and put his face close to her ear. He whispered softly to her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. Without Grand Duchess Blaine, there¡¯s no one you have to bow your head to.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. But, the Marquis of Loengram and his daughter are nowhere to be seen. Where did they go?¡± ¡°I think they went to meet the Grand Duchess. Well, I¡¯m glad they¡¯re not here.¡± At that, Min-ha relaxed and smiled at his whispers to comfort her and her withered heart. On the other hand, the nobles in the party hall began to murmur little by little. They were staring at her and Seth with a more blatant gaze than before. Now, they were looking at them openly while covering their mouths with a fan and making a slight impression on them as they whispered. ¡®¡­I feel bad. They look at people with such a blatant gaze and whisper among themselves like that.¡¯ If only she and Seth were here, she would not mind a hundred concessions. However, there was also young Noah, and they were acting like that even though it was not something an adult should behave in front of a child. Even as an adult, it was uncomfortable, but what about Noah, who was only five years old now¡­? Min-ha, who was worried about him, spoke to Noah as he was looking only in front of him while holding her hand with a stiff face. ¡°Noah.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you okay? Are you very uncomfortable?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, sister-in-law.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Yes. My brother said that before, ¡®Don¡¯t care what they say and don¡¯t listen¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, I am fine, sister-in-law.¡± Min-ha smiled slightly at Noah, who glanced up at her question, mixed with concern after giving an adult-like answer that was not something a child would say. The child¡¯s answer was bold yet heartbreaking at the same time. He did not have to do this at this age. Instead, he could have honestly complained to an adult. She thought that as he was more open to her now, his personality brightened a lot and he was acting more like his age. Still, she felt sorry for Noah, who had to grow up quickly despite this age. Though as much as she felt sorry for him, her heart that wanted to leave only good memories in the future became stronger. To do that, she had to first enjoy this uncomfortable moment herself first. With that thought, Min-ha, waving the hands of Noah and Seth whom she had deliberately held, uttered with a bright voice. ¡°Noah. See that chocolate cake tower over there? You like chocolate, right? Shall we go eat that?¡± ¡°Huh? Yes! Good!¡± As she pointed to the table on one side of the party floor and said, Noah, who had been stunned for a moment, replied with a broad smile. ¡®Yes, that was how I wanted him to look, like a child of his age.¡¯ Min-ha was happy to see him smiling at her and turned to Seth, who was standing next to her. ¡°Come with me, too.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Seth followed her and Noah without reserve. As she led the two men with both hands, Min-ha walked towards the front of a table with a chocolate cake tower. When the three moved, the nobles hurriedly cleared the path and Min-ha greeted them with a slight nod. At that, the nobles, who were surprised by her action, hurriedly bowed their heads deeply to her. Wondering why they were doing that, she leaned closer to Seth and whispered. ¡°They were talking openly behind our backs a while ago? What¡¯s wrong with them now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a crime of disrespect if you don¡¯t receive the Duchess¡¯ greetings with courtesy.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Even though they stared at them with displeased sarcasm and whispered openly, they were now being polite and saying hello like this¡­? It would have been better if they could treat people consistently with disregard and inference. Walking forward, Min-ha thought that nobles lived really uncomfortably, not to mention the dressing up and adorning, and pretentious attitudes. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Min-ha, who arrived in front of the table, unknowingly uttered an exclamation at the gorgeous table in front of her. ¡°¡­Oh, my god.¡± Salad and cheese to serve with whole roast deer stuffed with various spices and vegetables, cold pasta topped with fresh tomatoes and cheese, grilled lobster topped with cheese, and oysters topped on an ice tray. In addition, ripe fruits in platinum baskets. On top of the silver tower in the center, tarts topped with honey-soaked strawberries, eclairs, and chocolate cakes filled with custard cream were located in the center. Min-ha, who came to this world now, tried and ate all the foods she could recognize¡ªeven foods that she did not know what it was. She was at a loss for words in front of the food that seemed to exceed the number of people attending the party. ¡®¡­Even when I went to a 21st-century Korean buffet, I had never been to a place with so much variety and luxury.¡¯ Wearing a blank expression, she did not know what to do first in front of a table full of luxurious foods. Eventually, Seth and Noah, who were looking at her blank face, spoke to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister-in-law?¡± ¡°Why do you look like that, Madam?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s just a lot more luxurious than I thought it would be.¡± In response to her reply, Seth and Noah tilted their heads and asked. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only this much¡­?¡± ¡°¡­On, only this much?¡± ¡°This is enough to show and express sincerity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sister-in-law! At my brother¡¯s birthday party last year, it was even more amazing! Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± ¡®I forgot that these people are Dukes¡­¡¯ It was only then did Min-ha realize what kind of position they were in this world. She hurriedly changed her expression as Noah¡¯s face, gazing up at her as if puzzled. Now she was the Duchess ¡®Minase Persen,¡¯ from the former imperial family. She was not ¡®Kim Min-ha,¡¯ who lived only as a commoner until she turned twenty. As she patted her face with both hands to calm herself down, an old gentleman with a monocle approached her and spoke to her. ¡°Excuse me, Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Is there anything you would like to eat?¡± ¡°Oh. You¡¯re¡­¡± When Min-ha turned her head at the voice speaking to her, who she saw was Loengram butler. The butler bowed politely and showed respect to her, Seth, and Noah. ¡°I see the Duke of Persen and the Duchess, and Young Master Noah.¡± ¡°¡­Nice to meet you again.¡± ¡°Where are the Marquis of Loengram and Young Lady Vivian, the main characters of this banquet?¡± ¡°The Marquis and Young Lady Vivian briefly went out to the gates to escort Grand Duchess Blaine. Originally, the Marquis should welcome you, though Grand Duchess Blaine just arrived¡­ I apologize.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°The Marquis asked me to forgive the rudeness, saying that he¡¯ll be subject to whatever punishment the Duke will inflict in the future.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s unavoidable.¡± Although the words the butler replied with were courteous and polite, they contained some strange thorns. Seth, who couldn¡¯t help but notice, hardened his expression. At the same time, Min-ha also made a slight impression as well. Was this not a straight-forward statement, ¡®Because the Marquis is a higher-status guest, he is not here to see you right now¡¯¡­? It seemed obvious at first glance, though it seemed to reveal that they had something strangely formed from the day¡¯s commotion. However, on the surface, the butler bowed and apologized as if he was really sorry, though it was like he only had to be polite. ¡°If there is anything you would like to eat, please feel free to tell me.¡± ¡°¡­Ah. Then, I¡¯ll have the chocolate cake over there.¡± ¡°All right, Duchess.¡± Even though Seth was still, it was strange for her to be angry at the current situation. In the end, Min-ha answered, suppressing her displeasure, pointing to the chocolate cake on top of the silver tower. Hearing her words, the butler bowed his head to answer her and immediately called a tall servant. The tall servant who approached after the call lowered the cake plate from the tower-shaped decoration as if familiar. The servant, who had prepared three plates and a fork for Seth, Min-ha, and Noah, bowed to show respect and walked away. The butler held out three plates of cake and opened his mouth. ¡°Is there anything else you would like to eat, or would you like to ask me for something else?¡± ¡°Oh, no. I don¡¯t have anything else I want.¡± ¡°We have champagne for the Duchess and Duchess, and milk tea for Young Master Noah, so if you need something to drink, please call us. Well then.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Bowing her head slightly to express her gratitude to the butler, she picked up the plate with the cake. Then, she handed the plate to Noah first, took the plate on her left before giving it to Seth and said, ¡°Now, you as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Madam.¡± ¡°Why? Oh, do you not like sweet things?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t really suit my taste.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Min-ha nodded her head and turned to Noah, who was eating the cake. The child was eating his chocolate cake, moving the elongated fork as if it were very well to his liking into his mouth. At first, according to meal etiquette, he would scoop it up a little bit and taste it, but now, Noah scooped it with a fork and put it in his mouth. That figure was very cute for her. Forgetting to eat her own cake, she only gazed at Noah. As if he really liked it, the child put the cake on both his cheeks, put chocolate cream in his mouth, and ate it happily. Min-ha smiled and walked over to him. It was because she was going to wipe Noah¡¯s lips. As she pulled her own long sleeve up as usual and brought it to this child¡¯s lips, at that moment, Seth saw that and took out his handkerchief from his arms before handing it to her instead. Winking as a thanks to him, she quickly wiped the child¡¯s lips and asked. ¡°Is it that good?¡± ¡°Yes! Would sister-in-law want to try it, too?¡± ¡°Well, is that so?¡± At that, Noah cut the little leftover chocolate cake in half. He cut a large chunk of it and gave it to her. Min-ha smiled at the willingness to concede what he liked to others. The next moment, she opened her mouth widely and ate what Noah gave her. Immediately, a deep sweetness, a slight bitterness, and a deep cherry scent spread through her mouth. ¡®What was this? What is the name again? For¨ºt Noire*? It is very delicious¡­!¡¯ [ T/N: Also known as ¡®Black Forest Cake¡¯! ] Needless to say, she was happy with the luxurious sweetness that spread in her mouth. Somehow, it seemed that the noises of the nobles around her grew louder as she received the cake with the fork used by Noah. Nonetheless, Min-ha just concentrated on the luxurious sweetness that spread around inside her mouth. There was a Korean proverb that said that even if one dies while eating, the taste is unfathomable, and this cake was like that. It was so delicious that she wanted to eat it with her favorite person like Noah. So, Min-ha inadvertently lifted her fork and took a bite-sized piece of her own cake that had not been touched, and handed it to Seth. ¡°Come on, you should try it as well. It¡¯s very tasty.¡± ¡°If you wish¡­¡± Pausing for a moment, Seth soon lowered his head and grabbed her wrist that was holding the fork before bringing it to his lips. As he ate the cake with a blunt face, Min-ha patiently waited for his reaction. Soon after, a thought flashed through her mind and she was taken aback by herself. ¡®Oh, right! He said he did not like sweets¡­! No wonder he was eating with no expression on his face at all! I am so sorry¡ª¡¯ Min-ha raised her body with her bewildered face and stood close to Seth. ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry! You said you don¡¯t like sweets, right? Come on, spit it out!¡± So embarrassed, she continued muttering softly, ¡°There are plates, but I could also bring my palms together, too.¡± However, Seth frowned at her words while holding her hands affectionately before lowering them down. And, after a while, he finally swallowed the cake and sighed briefly. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Madam. It was very tasty.¡± ¡°¡­Lie. You just frowned.¡± ¡°Whatever you gave me, it can¡¯t be that it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°No, there isn¡¯t any.¡± He smiled sweetly at her after finishing his words. Min-ha¡¯s face suddenly blushed when he saw him like that, and the nobles, who had been watching them all the time, were even louder when they stared at the two of them and made a fuss for nothing. ¡°Grand Duchess Blaine, Young Master Charles and Minuel have arrived.¡± ¡°Oh. Seth, wait a minute. Noah, please.¡± At that moment, the door of the party hall that had been closed opened, and the knights announced the arrival of Grain Duchess Blaine. Hearing the sound, Min-ha left Noah, who was next to her and Seth, then turned her head to glance at the door of the party hall. It was because of curiosity that she wanted to check out the rumored woman, Grand Duchess Blaine herself. And, when she turned her head, the figure she caught in her sight, Grand Duchess Blaine, was a little different from what she had expected. Before leaving the Persen Castle, while listening to the conversation between Gawin and Seth about Grand Duchess Blaine, she had guessed it alone that she was an arrogant lady who would not even shed a drop of blood if stabbed. Regardless, the face of Grand Duchess Blaine that appeared in front of her looked very young and innocent. Long platinum blonde hair that was raised high was adorned with a light green silk string studded with emeralds, and her round forehead was decorated with a light green silk strap with emerald on it. Her large eyes and eyebrows with neatly trimmed tails as if they had been groomed by servants. Not to mention her thin nose and lips¡­ No matter how much Min-ha looked at it, Grand Duchess Blaine did not look any older than her own age. ¡®¡­Is that woman really Princess Blaine?¡¯ Min-ha asked, glancing back at Seth, who was holding Noah. ¡°That young-looking person, Grand Duchess Blaine¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam.¡± ¡°She looks younger than I thought.¡± ¡°The Emperor¡¯s taste is closer to the lilies in the field than to the splendid roses.¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t she a little too fancy to be a lily in the field?¡± The dress hem of the dark green dress with orange ribbons, and laces on the chest that exposed her chest, was inflated with a pannier. With her slender waist tightened with a corset and a jewel-studded waistband, she was now more colorful than anyone in the banquet hall. She looked rather flashy. When Min-ha asked a question while examining Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s outfit, Seth responded with a smirk. ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that the mistress is so favored by the Emperor that even the Empress, who gave birth to the Crown Prince, is humble?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, again¡­¡± At his words, she shrugged her shoulders as if she understood and continued to look at Grand Duchess Blaine. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Not only Min-ha, but all the nobles in this party were looking at Grand Duchess Blaine. In order to show that they were on her side as she was favored by the Emperor, some nobles stood around the Grand Duchess and said something, while other nobles brought presents prepared for her. Could it be that the gaze and actions of such people were uncomfortable? Or, was it because the clothes she was wearing were uncomfortable¡­? Grand Duchess Blaine was escorted by the Marquis of Loengram with an expressionless face towards the head of the banquet hall in the middle. Behind them, Vivian Loengram was also seen smiling, standing close behind them. With a smile on her face, she continued to speak her words to Grand Duchess Blaine and her father. However, it was only Marquis Loengram who responded, while the Grand Duchess just walked without saying a word with a blank face. ¡®Is she sick¡­? And, behind her¡ªOh, my!¡¯ It was the twin boys held in the arms of the maid who was walking behind them that caught Min-ha¡¯s attention, who had lost interest in the expressionless Grand Duchess Blaine and the Marquis Loengram who were trying to please her somehow. She heard that their first birthday had just passed, although the children were quite big already. Two children ¡ª one with blonde hair and brown eyes, and the other with platinum hair and red eyes ¡ª were glancing at strangers with their big, round eyes. ¡®Wow, they are so cute. At first glance, they look the same, but if you look closely, they are different.¡¯ Min-ha, who was obsessed with cute children, suddenly drew more attention to the two children in the maid¡¯s arms than to Grand Duchess Blaine. With the appearances that seemed alike but different, her attention was drawn to the children who did not cry even when they received the gaze of strangers. Nevertheless, what caught her attention more than that was the Grand Duchess¡¯ attitude towards her own children. The two boys, held by the elderly handmaiden, were still quiet. Although sometimes, they stretched out their arms and whined. Usually, a mother would look back at least once to check on her children, but Grand Duchess Blaine never glanced back at her children. ¡®¡­Strange. No matter how trustworthy someone is taking care of their children, she would still look back at least once to see if they are doing well.¡¯ While she was observing them with questions, she could feel as though someone was watching her. Then, what she saw was Seth wearing a slightly stiff expression. At the same time, it felt like someone was gently touching her hand. It seemed that he handed Noah, who he was holding earlier, to Lancelot and was glancing at her, whose gaze had been sold elsewhere. ¡®¡­Ah.¡¯ Min-ha, as if embarrassed by the sight, scratched her cheek with one hand before walking up to Seth¡¯s side. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Seth. I was distracted.¡± ¡°No, because I know that the wife likes children.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re upset now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I was just a little worried. Even now, I couldn¡¯t get your attention from Noah or the other children, though I¡¯m afraid that if my child is born in the future, I won¡¯t be able to get your attention at all.¡± ¡°.Oh, what are you talking about¡­! Really, so childish!¡± ¡°I become a pretty childish man in matters involving you.¡± As she tapped Seth¡¯s shoulder with her palm, embarrassed, he smiled and grabbed Min-ha¡¯s hand that was on his shoulder. The next moment, the servant of the Loengram Mansion approached them. Placing Noah in his arms behind him down, Lancelot stood in front of the three of them as if wary and asked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I see Sir Lancelot of the Persen Knights. Grand Duchess Blaine has asked you to come with His Highness the Duke, the Duchess, and Young Master Noah to the head of the table.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Lancelot nodded his head in response to the words of the butler and glanced back at Min-ha and Seth, who were standing behind him. Gazing at Seth, he squeezed her hand while looking back at her. Then, Min-ha covered her mouth with her hand so that the butler could not hear her before whispering in Seth¡¯s ear. ¡°What¡¯re they calling us to say¡­?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably just to say their greetings.¡± ¡°I hope so. By any chance, they aren¡¯t going to say that we didn¡¯t come to say hello as soon as they arrived, right?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be. Even though Grand Duchess Blaine is said to be a mistress favored by His Majesty, in terms of status, she and I are equal.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± So, adding that it was all right, Seth reassured Min-ha. Subsequently, he bent over and made eye contact with Noah, who was standing next to him. ¡°Noah. I¡¯m going to see the Grand Duchess from now on, can you greet her with courtesy?¡± ¡°Can I just do what Mrs. Pompa and Lance taught me?: ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll do well with what I¡¯ve learned!¡± ¡°As expected of my brother.¡± Hearing his words, Seth smiled as if satisfied with Noah¡¯s answer and glanced back at Min-ha for a moment. Seeing his worried gaze, she smiled slightly, implying that she was okay. Eventually, his eyes widened softly. After that, Seth turned around and looked back at the servant of the Loengram mansion, who was waiting for them. ¡°I the Grand Duchess at the upper seat?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You take the lead.¡± ¡°Yes, Duke.¡± At Seth¡¯s words, the butler bowed deeply on his back and first walked in front of them. Seth followed him as he walked past the nobles, and Min-ha took Noah¡¯s hand and followed him. Nodding lightly to the greetings given by the nobles who filled the party whenever they passed, they soon arrived at the center of the party hall shortly after walking. ¡°Grand Duchess, I¡¯ve brought the Duke and Duchess of Persen, and Young Master Noah.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you. You can leave now.¡± After kneeling down and greeting in front of the low pedestal where the upper seat was visible, the butler bowed his head and moved his body back as if he had finished his work in response to Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s answer. Grand Duchess Blaine, who was being cared for by the maids standing next to her while holding a fan of light green lace, turned her head with a languid expression as the three of them approached. Seth then let go of Min-ha¡¯s hand before bowing slightly to show respect. ¡°I see you, Grand Duchess Louise de Blaine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Duke Persen. Is this the first time since I have seen you at the Imperial Palace a few months ago?¡± ¡°Yeah. In the meantime, I heard that an auspicious thing happened to the Grand Duchess. I should¡¯ve taken the time to visit you, though I couldn¡¯t because of a number of things. I hope the Grand Duchess will kindly forgive me for my indifference.¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to blame the Duke. I cannot be unaware that the Duke is the most prolific man in the Empire. Besides, how can I be mad at someone who even sent such a precious gift for me and my children? I just said that it was nice to see you after a long time.¡± At Seth¡¯s words, she smiled slightly and lifted her arm wrapped in an emerald-studded bracelet before holding out her hand, clad in white silk gloves. Witnessing that, he approached her and briefly kissed the back of the Grand Duchess¡¯ hand. Min-ha thought it was like a scene from an illustration in her romantic fantasy, although inside, she felt her heart pounding. ¡®¡­I think she emphasized the bracelet by raising her arm slightly before raising her hand.¡¯ Was it simply because of Min-ha¡¯s mood that Grand Duchess¡¯ actions a while ago seemed to be strangely off-putting her nerves¡­? Well, to be honest, she was not entirely jealous of Seth putting his lips on the back of another woman¡¯s hand, even though she knew it was a simple gift and a courtesy. It was so, knowing that it was only a polite act. Nonetheless, Min-ha took revenge by slightly avoiding Seth¡¯s gaze, who came back to her side, because she did not want to make it obvious at this place and held Noah¡¯s hand with a calm face. ¡°¡­By the way, the Duchess of Persen doesn¡¯t look very happy. Is she really tired?¡± At that time, Grand Duchess Blaine, who was gently stroking the back of her hand after receiving the kiss from Seth, spoke to Min-ha. Grand Duchess, who had been concentrating on Seth until a while ago, focused on her and Noah even though she was acting as if they were not there before, suddenly changed the topic. At that, Min-ha turned her gaze to the Grand Duchess with a slightly bewildered face. Then, of course, she met Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s eyes, and her gaze sharpened at that moment. It was rather blatant, raw hostility, unlike the doll-like smile that had been directed at Seth a while ago. Min-ha was slightly taken aback by her hostile gaze towards her. Then, Grand Duchess smiled softly. ¡®What is this¡­ The disgusting gaze and hostile attitude. Is she provoking people?¡¯ Min-ha was somewhat embarrassed by her double-faced attitude, which only she could see. Nevertheless, she slowly let go of Noah¡¯s hand and walked a step forward from the two men as if nothing had happened, as Grand Duchess Blaine was waiting for her greeting with a calm face. After grabbing both ends of her dress, Min-ha slightly bowed and opened her mouth. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 ¡°Greetings, Grand Duchess Blaine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such an honor to meet you. You¡¯re truly as beautiful as rumored.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re exaggerating. The Grand Duchess is also very beautiful.¡± ¡°Oh, I am glad that the Duchess, who was once praised as the most beautiful woman in the Empire, said so. In fact, when I heard that the Duchess was coming to the banquet today, I paid a lot of attention to dressing up.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yes. I wanted to look good to the Duchess, so I was a little overdressed.¡± ¡°You wanted to look good to me¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but to be honest, I¡¯ve always wanted to be friends with the Duchess.¡± ¡®¡­What does this mean?¡¯ Min-ha was embarrassed by Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s friendly attitude, saying that she wanted to be friendly with her even though she explicitly showed hostility a while ago. It was not that she was a fool. With her strangely dubious behavior and the appearance of the Grand Duchess speaking from a while ago, Min-ha grew vigilant towards her. Because of that, she instinctively pulled back and blocked Noah. ¡°Also, is Noah the cute young master standing there?¡± ¡°Noah Persen greets Grand Duchess Blaine.¡± However, Grand Duchess Blaine, who did not take her eyes off Min-ha¡¯s movements, spoke her words to Noah, who was standing behind her. Contrary to her concerns, Noah politely greeted her. Then, Grand Duchess Blaine spoke to the child while wearing a mannerly smile. ¡°Oh, my. You¡¯re so mature. I heard Noah¡¯s only five years old, but his manners and demeanor are as good as any other adult knights.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°You¡¯re cute, too. I hope that my children will grow up to be proud and cute children like Young Master Noah.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flattered, Grand Duchess.¡± The next moment, Grand Duchess Blaine smiled at Seth¡¯s words before calling a maidservant, who was standing next to her, and lifted the wine glass to moisten her throat. The appearance of returning to an expressionless face after emptying the wine seemed to indicate that there were no more words to continue the conversation. Seeing that, Min-ha felt glad. It seemed that this comfortable seat was finally coming to an end. At the moment she relaxed her expression, thinking that she could spend time with Seth and Noah more comfortably, Marquis Loengram and Vivian, who seemed very excited, walked towards them from the left side of the upper seat. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Grand Duchess!¡± ¡°No. I was drinking good wine and chatting with the Duke and Duchess of Persen, I didn¡¯t think it was boring.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m glad you enjoyed it. The wine was prepared after thinking hard about the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to hear that you liked it, Grand Duchess.¡± The Marquis of Loengram and Vivian narrowed the distance before they could leave their seats, first approached and greeted Grand Duchess Blaine, who was sitting at the top of the table. As the Grand Duchess reached out her hand to the Marquis, who left a deep kiss on the back of her hand, and Vivian, bowing her head slightly behind to say hello, Min-ha hardened her expression. ¡®I wanted to finish this in moderation and go back¡­¡¯ Even Min-ha, who did not know much about etiquette in this world, knew that he had not met the banquet organizer, she could not just go back without even saying her greetings. ¡®They came when we were just about to leave as if it was planned.¡¯ Perhaps, Seth had the same thought because his expressionless face until a while ago was now crumpled. Now, when that fussy greeting was over, it was obvious that they would pretend to know Seth, Min-ha, and Noah as well¡­ Unsurprisingly, after Marquis Loengram greeted the Grand Duchess, he immediately turned to greet Seth. ¡°Oh, goodness! Thank you to all three of you for attending. Did you enjoy the banquet? When I heard from the butler that you really liked the chocolate cake.¡± ¡°My wife and my brother were very satisfied. It was quite tasty.¡± ¡°The patissier in my castle must be very happy to hear that! Oh, I also prepared an eclair for the Duchess as well! I don¡¯t know how it was?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s hard to say because I haven¡¯t tasted it yet.¡± ¡°Yes¡­? Is that so? The Duchess¡¯s favorite dessert, so I told them to prepare it specially¡­¡± After having a one-sided conversation with Seth, who showed only a blunt reaction, Marquis Loengram turned and spoke friendly to Min-ha. To his question about how eclair was, she answered honestly. At that, the Marquis¡¯ expression hardened slightly. He had an expression that was different from the reaction she had expected. But soon, he loosened his expression before opening his mouth and patting his daughter, Vivian¡¯s, shoulder, who was standing next to me with his big hand on the shoulder. ¡°It seems that my daughter made a mistake. Haha, please forgive me.¡± ¡°¡­I apologized, Duchess. I was trying to understand the tastes of the guests, though there must have been a mistake.¡± ¡°No, it could happen.¡± Would it not be more unpleasant that a person who does not know each other perfectly understands the other person¡¯s taste¡­? Min-ha thought so to herself and accepted their apology. Suddenly, Seth, who took Noah¡¯s hand, came up to Min-ha¡¯s side and embraced her shoulder before opening his mouth. ¡°Well. I think we all said hello to each other, can we go first, Marquis?¡± ¡°This¡­! What do you mean, you¡¯re going to go already? The banquet has just begun!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Duke. The night is still long enough for you to go back to your bedroom already.¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve prepared a set of cards and cigars on the other side of the party hall, so I hope you¡¯ll enjoy them to your heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve no hobbies in cigars, and I¡¯m not particularly drawn to playing cards today.¡± This time, as if reading Min-ha¡¯s mind, Seth directly spoke what she wanted him to say. She sighed in relief at his words and grabbed his hand that was holding her tightly, thinking that they could go back now. However, at his words, Marquis Loengram and his daughters were dissuaded. Seeing that, she did not know why they were holding on to them so persistently. Nevertheless, Seth flatly refused their insistence on leaving. ¡°Does the Duchess feel the same?¡± Unexpectedly, Grand Duchess Blaine, who had been quietly listening to the conversation with an expressionless face until a while ago, intervened. Perhaps, she had emptied the wine before she knew it. The Grand Duchess handed the empty glass to the maid as she slowly got up from her seat, supported by the other maids, towards Min-ha. She took Min-ha¡¯s other hand, which was not holding Seth¡¯s hand, and led her towards her. ¡°Actually, at my request, Young Lady Vivian held a small tea party in the salon over there.¡± ¡°¡­Ah. I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we met, can¡¯t we have a cup of tea together? There are already other wives in the salon, so it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea for the Duchess to take this opportunity to socialize with them.¡± ¡°¡­Oh. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think today is a day. If other people are also attending the tea party, wouldn¡¯t it be fun to chat with them without me?¡± Min-ha was somewhat embarrassed by Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s actions as if she was begging. Considering the Grand Duchess¡¯ sharp expression the moment she met eyes with her a while ago, it would not have been an invitation from favor. Even so, Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s expression, holding her, seemed sincere¡­ ¡­As if she was up to something. With her premonition feeling like it would not be good. It seemed like something troublesome was going to happen. Because of that, she decided to turn down the offer of the Grand Duchess Blaine. Hearing that, her eyebrows dropped while squeezing Min-ha¡¯s hand as if she would not let her go. ¡°Actually, I did not intend to attend this banquet, though I decided to attend because I wanted to meet the Duchess of Persen. So, out of rudeness, I asked the Marquis of Loengram to put the Duchess on the invitation list¡­ I¡¯d be very sad if you wouldn¡¯t give me time to share a cup of tea with you.¡± ¡°¡­Is, is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. I was very much looking forward to this moment. I even delayed the falcon hunting trip that the Emperor proposed¡­ If it goes back like this, what should I say to the Emperor¡ª¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± When she behaved as though she would refuse her until the end, Grand Duchess Blaine seized her by bringing up the Emperor. At her words, Marquis Loengram and Vivian, who were by her side, began to contemplate and shouted at Min-ha. ¡°Oh, my goodness! Are you really going to reject the Grand Duchess¡¯ proposal like this? You won¡¯t, right?¡± ¡°This is a great disrespect, Duchess! The Emperor will be very upset to hear that his beloved has been subjected to such a thing! And, in the future, that anger might go to the Duke of Persen¡ª¡± ¡°Are you threatening her now, Marquis Loengram?¡± ¡°That¡­ It¡¯s not that¡­¡± ¡°Seth! Wait a minute¡­!¡± At that moment, Seth, who had been standing next to Min-ha with a stiff face until now, distorted his expression and spoke harshly. Immediately, the expressions of Marquis Loengram, Young Lady Vivian, and Grand Duchess Blaine, who was pushing her, all hardened. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 In an atmosphere that quickly became awkward and cold, Min-ha quickly stopped Seth and winked at Sir Lancelot, who had approached them before she knew it. She had to separate Noah first. Then, she had to calm Seth, who was angry because she was getting worried. It was not because of these people that she was afraid. As the Marquis had said, she was worried that Seth would look hateful to the Emperor because of this. Even though Seth said that he did not care and that the Grand Duchess and he were of the same nominal status, that was only nominal. Was it not common in history for the Emperor to lose his temper and punish the nobility because of the favored mistress¡­? When Min-ha thought of that, her heart became anxious and she bit her lower lip. ¡®If he would not be harmed, I can go to hundreds of tea parties like this.¡¯ Yes, that is it¡­ Even though she did not know what this meant, if she wanted her to come, there was nothing Min-ha could not do. Secretly glancing away, she could see that Lancelot was holding Noah and were leaving the banquet hall. And, although he calmed down for a moment at her restraint, she stroked Seth¡¯s shoulder affectionately and gazed up at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Min-ha whispered softly enough that only he could hear. After letting go of his hand, she raised the corner of her mouth laboriously and spoke to Grand Duchess Blaine. ¡°I¡¯d love to. Come to think of it, I think I¡¯ve got the energy to share a cup of tea.¡± ¡°Oh, my God. The Duchess knows my heart!¡± ¡°Haha! After all, the Duchess is wise! After all, a noble lady should also know how to get along with the other nobles!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the salon? If you know, can you guide me? I don¡¯t know where this place is.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll guide you, Duchess.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you. However, Young Lady Vivian should take care of the Grand Duchess first. I¡¯ll follow the butler¡¯s guidance and follow.¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± ¡°Can you call him for me?¡± At Min-ha¡¯s answer, Grand Duchess Blaine and Marquis Loengram, and his daughter brightened their expressions. However, she ignored the words of the Marquis, who smiled wildly, praising her, and flatly refused Vivian¡¯s words that she would guide the way. At that, Marquis Loengram took a step back before awkwardly stiffening his expression. Meanwhile, Vivian asked back in a bewildered voice. ¡°Yes¡­? You¡¯re coming later than the Grand Duchess? Then¡ª!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡± ¡°Grand Duchess!¡± ¡°Go ahead, Young Lady Vivian.¡± ¡°¡­Oh. Yes, Grand Duchess!¡± ¡°You must be here before the tea cools down, Duchess of Persen?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Before Min-ha answered that question, it was Grand Duchess Blaine who answered her as though cutting off her words. As the Grand Duchess, who got the promise from Min-ha that she would attend till the end, was supported by her maids with an expressionless face, she strode somewhere else first. Eventually, Vivian followed her with a bewildered face. The Marquis of Loengram glanced back at Min-ha with a small frown while he walked to the other side of the banquet hall. It seemed that he was bringing in the servant. ¡°¡­.¡± She watched their backs silently with a thoughtful expression on her face. Finally, after some distance from them, Min-ha turned her head to Seth, who had been staring at her with a stinging gaze for a while. ¡°Ha¡­¡± As if waiting, he let out a long sigh. He held onto her wrist gently and spoke in a subdued voice. ¡°¡­Are you really okay, Madam?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Seth.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it and say you¡¯d go with me instead, then you don¡¯t have to go.¡± ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like it, it doesn¡¯t mean I can just leave. I already promised.¡± ¡°¡­Ha.¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s going to happen? I¡¯m not worried. After all, if anything happens to me, you¡¯re going to save me, right?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± ¡°I feel the same way. I don¡¯t want you to get caught up with His Majesty because of this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not okay.¡± How much he has built up so far¡­ it could not be shaken by things like this? Answering him with a casual smile on purpose. As if telling him to not worry, she also patted his hand softly. Eventually, the servant of Loengram came up to them, bowed deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been ordered by the Marquis to guide the Duchess to the salon. Shall we go?¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡± She nodded her head happily in response to the head maid¡¯s words. However, as she tried to follow him as he walked ahead first, she was stopped by Seth, who took her hand affectionately. When Min-ha turned around, Seth brought his lips closer to her ear and whispered. ¡°If something happens, make sure to shout out loud. I¡¯ll definitely go rescue you.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do that.¡± As though to reassure him, who was only worried about her until the end, Min-ha held his hand that was holding her wrist once and let it go. Then, she turned around and followed the head maid whilst muttering to herself as if brainwashing that it would be okay ¡ª that even if something went wrong, she would surely be okay. ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ? How many times did she go around and walk through the winding corridor after leaving the spacious banquet hall under the guidance of the head maid? Min-ha, who was walking while admiring the portraits hanging along the walls of the hallway decorated with silk, stopped in front of a door and saw her stop. Standing in front of the door, she asked. ¡°Is this the mansion¡¯s salon?¡± ¡°Yes, Duchess. Now, please go inside. The ladies are waiting for you.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you.: Min-ha politely bowed and greeted the servant, who opened the door and swallowed her dry saliva. From now on, she has to be ¡®Minase Persen,¡¯ not ¡®Kim Min-ha.¡¯ With such determination, she entered the open door. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re finally here, Duchess of Persen!¡± ¡°Welcome, Duchess.¡± A large room with ivory silk wallpaper and large doors and windows leading to the garden¡­ In addition to Grand Duchess Blaine and Young Lady Vivian, there were three more ladies and maids in the large drawing room decorated with a translucent silver curtain that covered the doors. Min-ha was momentarily taken aback by the way they greeted her. ¡®What is it, are they acquainted with Minase Persen¡­?¡¯ Judging by the way they treated her, they did not seem to be very close though they seemed to be somewhat acquainted. Trying her best to smile shamelessly, she replied to them. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while. How¡¯ve you all been?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. We¡¯ve been well!¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± ¡°Sit down, Duchess Persen.¡± ¡°Yes. Hopefully, I¡¯m not too late, am I Grand Duchess?¡± ¡°Of course not. Now, sit down and have a cup of tea. It¡¯s just cold enough to drink.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Approaching the seat where Grand Duchess Blaine was beckoning, she pulled out her chair and sat down. As she picked up the moderately warm teacup in front of me, Min-ha pretended to drink it and gently brought it to her lips. Although she could not do anything openly in a place like this, she decided to do this just in case. After that, she slowly put down the teacup and opened her mouth to the noble ladies who were staring at her. ¡°It smells very good. I¡¯d love to have it in my castle as well.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going to drink it?¡± ¡°Oh, no. You should drink it.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡± When she asked that, the wives, who had been watching her until a while ago, smiled awkwardly and picked up the teacups in front of them one by one. In the meantime, Min-ha watched them take a sip and put them down as if they had planned it. At that time, Grand Duchess Blaine, the first among them to put down the teacup, spoke to her. ¡°By the way, you arrived earlier than expected, Duchess of Persen.¡± ¡°Yes. Thanks to you, I arrived safely.¡± ¡°¡­Oh. I see.¡± However, upon hearing her answer, Grand Duchess Blaine smiled strangely. She then exchanged her gaze with Vivian, who was sitting right next to her. Min-ha felt as if they were laughing as they glanced at her and exchanged glances with each other. ¡®I would like to hear what they are thinking when they look at me with those eerie eyes.¡¯ Smiling brightly on purpose, she asked the ladies who were still smiling at her strangely. ¡°What¡¯re you having so much fun with, you two? If it¡¯s such a fun thing, don¡¯t just keep it between yourselves and let me know as well.¡± It was Vivian who responded to Min-ha¡¯s question. She glanced back at her as if surprised, and answered. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not because it¡¯s fun. It was just that me and the Grand Duchess were surprised by the appearance of the Duchess, which was different from the rumors. Were you offended?¡± ¡°What could have surprised Young Lady Vivian and Grand Duchess so much?¡± ¡°Um, well¡­ Ever since you arrived here?¡± ¡°¡­All the time?¡± ¡®¡­What was this again?¡¯ Min-ha questioned her words, which avoided specific answers to her question, as though interrogating her. At that, Vivian finally replied with a smile. ¡°Somehow, I wonder if the Duchess¡¯s outfit is too simple. Your long hair¡¯s half loose and down, you¡¯re not wearing panniers, and it seems like your corset isn¡¯t tight either.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. It was the same way when the Duchess first arrived and arrived at my father¡¯s drawing room, and the way it is now. I thought you¡¯d be well-dressed, at least for the party, though I¡¯m a little surprised that you¡¯ve only changed your dress or jewelry¡­ Rumor has it that the Duchess couldn¡¯t take a single step out of the bedroom unless you were fully dressed. Nevertheless, it seems like that¡¯s not the case with the Duchess, whom I met today.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Besides, the maids¡­ Did you even go without a chaperone? Perhaps, that¡¯s why when you sat down a while ago, you pulled out the chair and sat alone without the help of a maid or attendant¡­? All nobles are more comfortable having a servant or maidservant, and even more so if they are from the former Imperial Family. I was a little surprised by the behavior of the Duchess a little while ago.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I felt a little sorry for the Duchess. I wondered how much the Duke hated his wife, whom he was about to divorce, and let her get used to dressing up like this and going around without anyone¡¯s help.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± As she said that, Vivian stared at Min-ha with a heartful look of pity. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Min-ha hardened her expression for a moment at her words. It was not that she was offended by her words but that she was about to burst into laughter. Min-ha stared at her sarcastically as Vivian looked at her reaction with her triumphant expression. In her head, she picked out what she was going to say. However, before she could even open her mouth, Min-ha heard the conversation between the two of them, and Grand Duchess Blaine, who was drinking her tea, spoke in a solemn voice. ¡°Vivian. What you said earlier was a big disrespect to the Duchess. Apologize.¡± ¡°Grand Duchess¡­!¡± ¡°As you said, a noble must know how to treat their subordinates well, though they must also know how to respect and be considerate as a superior. Even if she¡¯s clumsy in that regard, the appearance of the Duchess, who wants to do it herself, is enough to set a model for these imperial nobles. What¡¯s wrong with being rustic? Rather, His Majesty has even held onto me and complained that the nobles these days were only indulging in luxury and pleasure.¡± ¡°Oh, my God¡­ His Majesty?¡± ¡°Yes. So, now that I see Duchess of Persen, she¡¯d have been more respected by the people than the current Empress if the marriage that took place when the former Marquis of Florence was alive and when the Emperor was the Crown Prince. Of course, she must¡¯ve been very fond by others.¡± ¡°¡­Oh my, that¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°Maybe if the Marquis of Florence had not been defeated in the war and fallen, the Duchess of Persen and I would have encountered each other in the palace as mistress. Huhu, then it might have been a little more worth arguing with than the current empress. Nonetheless, it would not have changed the outcome that her Majesty now favors me.¡± ¡°Oh my. Aren¡¯t you overconfident, Grand Duchess?¡± ¡°But, you don¡¯t know that, Grand Duchess. When the Duchess of Persen was a maiden of Florence, you know how many men¡¯s hearts she stole?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Padget. Even after her marriage to the Duke of Persen, the rumors of her continued. Hoho, the Duke must have suffered a lot of heartache. Well, he did and couldn¡¯t stand it, that¡¯s why he¡¯s filing for divorce.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s rude to say something like that, Madam Dorison and Madam Gestin. Do you mean no matter whom the Duchess¡¯s going to marry, it sounds like she¡¯s already shunned by the Duke of Persen?¡± ¡°Oh, of course! Oh, my God, I¡¯m so silly! I¡¯m sorry, Duchess Persen!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s words, which at first pretended to embrace and praise Min-ha with her pleasant words, were quickly changed to sarcastic words about her current situation. Then, the wives in the salon jokingly laughed at Grand Dukess Blaine¡¯s words as if they were waiting. No, to be precise, they were laughing at ¡®Minase Persen.¡¯ Min-ha laughed so hard that she felt the laughter that she had barely suppressed burst out when she saw them handing out apologies ¡®It seems like they are having fun, really.¡¯ What was the old proverb¡­? It is not the mother-in-law who beats you, but the sister-in-law who tries to stop her that is more hateful.* [ T/N: Those who pretend to care, but in fact do harm and speak ill of you are more hateful. ] In accordance with parents¡¯ teachings to return good intentions with greater good intentions and to return all malice to good intentions, she has been able to overcome things that can be tolerated and endure things that are tolerable. Nonetheless, Min-ha was not stupid enough to put up with such blatant malice. Even though they were reluctant to give her unwelcome glances, why did they insist and invite her to the tea party? Min-ha understood all of this, thinking that they wanted to pick on and devour her this way. In addition, her anger intensified at them, who cowardly called her to a place where no one had her side and sarcastically teased her as they were. ¡®¡­Am I going to be an idiot if I stay here? I don¡¯t have to be patient, right?¡¯ It was the way she had lived as ¡®Kim Min-ha¡¯ who returned good intentions with good intentions and bad intentions with good intentions¡­ Although the person they are teasing and harassing now is ¡®Minase Persen.¡¯ If she was born into the former Royal Family, there were no people above and below her and she was a woman who had to endure with only arrogance and self-esteem as a nobleman, even in extreme situations¡­ Would she have endured such a situation¡­? And, most importantly, Seth, the person who would be most upset did say, ¡®Do as you please.¡¯ At that thought, Min-ha gained her courage, and she seemed to stand up for her cause to herself. Smiling coldly at the girls who were still chewing the refreshments excitedly, she then picked up the teacup in front of her and set it down deliberately and loudly. Bang¡ª! Then, the ladies who had been laughing loudly a while ago stopped laughing and turned to her. Min-ha opened her mouth slowly, staring at each of the faces of the ladies who were looking at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know how everyone makes stories so interesting. I didn¡¯t know my story would be such a fun story?¡± ¡°¡­Oh my, Duchess. Were you upset? I¡¯m sorry. We were just saying that the appearance of the Duchess, which was different from the rumors, was very good.¡± ¡°Really? Then can I say to Madam Dorrison, ¡®The dress you¡¯re wearing is very beautiful. Would you be able to laugh if I told you that her chest and arms are exposed, and her waist tightened like a veiled pet pig¡¯?¡± ¡°Duchess, Duchess Persen! What are you saying?! You¡¯re being rude right now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying what Madam Dorrison just said. It¡¯s not very different from what she said to me a little while ago? No, she was more rude than that¡­ It¡¯s not enough to mention my deceased father and gossip about my past. She even spoke ill of my husband, so I¡¯m just giving back the same. If the level of the person who¡¯s talking is low, shouldn¡¯t I also be speaking at a lower level?¡± ¡°Oh, my God. How could you say such a thing¡­!¡± ¡°Why¡­? Did I say something I couldn¡¯t? So, how do you, as the marquis, dare say to the Duchess and the former Imperial Family, gossip about me? Madam Padget, Madam. Dorrison, Madam Gestin.¡± Min-ha remembered the names of the three people who actively responded to Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s words and supported her. Mentioning them one by one and laughing coldly, they just trembled, unable to respond with a bewildered and surprised expression on their faces. Then, taking her gaze away from them and turning her head away to Grand Duchess Blaine, who looked at her with a firm expression on her face, and Vivian, Min-ha continued her words. ¡°And, from a while ago, the Grand Duchess and Young Lady had been very concerned, worried, and praised me for my outfit?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°As a matter of fact, people have their own clothes that fit them, and there¡¯s a style that suits them ¡ª just as not all fruits from the same tree are the same. It¡¯s the same with nature. If you¡¯re born as a different person, do you have to tighten your waist as others wear it, or raise your head high enough to break your neck? You couldn¡¯t even sit on a chair without someone¡¯s help, and it doesn¡¯t even suit you. So, is there any reason to imitate that attire?¡± ¡°¡­What do you want to say?¡± ¡°The way I dress now isn¡¯t because my husband treats me badly or because I don¡¯t have money. It means that it¡¯s a dress that thoroughly reflects the will of me, Minase Persen. I¡¯m not dressed like that because everyone else does it or what they tell me to do.¡± ¡°¡­But, you¡¯re too simple for that, Duchess Persen.¡± ¡°Right now, everyone will say it¡¯s rustic or simple. However, if I, the former Imperial Family, who was once a socialite and now the Duchess of Persen, did it¡­ One by one, people would follow, and wouldn¡¯t it become a trend? Everyone here seems to be very interested in my every move. Although you¡¯re pretending not to be, I¡¯m sure the others would be, too.¡± Min-ha smiled leisurely at Grand Duchess Blaine, who was trying to calmly respond to Min-ha, and snapped back. At her words, the Grand Duchess¡¯ expression wrinkled as if she had lost her temper in an instant. Vivian, who was beside her, also lost the smile on her face. Seeing the two of them exposing their candid faces without pretense, Min-ha felt a little relieved. ¡®Yeah, this is more like them.¡¯ With that thought in mind, she burst into laughter that she had been holding back. Their gazes staring at her became sharper. Nevertheless, Min-ha glanced back at those who no longer wanted to hide her enmity towards her. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just get up now. I¡¯m so tired that I cannot sit for long.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If there is another occasion like this next time, it¡¯d be an honor to invite me again. Tea was very good, of course.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, and what you¡¯ve said to me and what you¡¯ve done¡­ I¡¯ll remember everything.¡± Saying so, she got up from her seat as if she had no regrets. She did not forget to clean up the chair she was sitting on as well, looking at the servants like it was all right and smiling. After that, Min-ha walked to the door without hesitation, swung it open, and slammed it shut one last time before entering the hallway ¡ª ending the horrific tea party for her. ¡®¡­I am sorry Seth, but I feel better now.¡¯ In the quiet hallway without much publicity as the others were still at the party, she thought so as she quickly turned back her way. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Bang¨D! As the door closed with a loud bang, only a heavy silence fell in the salon where Duchess Minase Persen had left. The noble wives, who had been spouting excitedly until just a few minutes ago, looked enraptured. Meanwhile, Vivian bit her lips roughly as they were full of slight wounds. Lastly, Grand Duchess Blaine, who led the mood of this place, smiled coldly while moistening her throat with a cold tea. The ladies, except for Vivian, were deeply embarrassed by the appearance of the Grand Duchess. It was a famous anecdote that Grand Duchess Blaine did not like the Duchess of Persenvery much before. Especially the moment they saw the sentence, ¡°Let¡¯s break the nose of that arrogant female fox,¡± in the invitation letter sent to them. Before the arrival of Duchess Persen, it was Grand Duchess Blaine and Vivian who drove the atmosphere, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s pick the arrogant Duchess of Persen who has already fallen off the leash,¡± so they were only arguing with her according to their will. However, they did not expect Duchess Persen to leave in anger and say, ¡°I will remember.¡± It was a mistake. They should not have made a proper fool of themselves, though it was not easy to stop a person¡¯s backbiting once they start spouting. When the Duchess was mentioned, naturally she was also made the object of harassment. ¡­If the Duchess were to inform her Duke of this, would she not use the Duke¡¯s prestige to pressure them and their own family? At that thought, they became afraid of it. So, the ladies glanced back at the only woman who had the power to dispel it, Grand Duchess Blaine, and opened their mouths. ¡°Grand, Grand Duchess¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Duchess of Persen going to tell the story we had in the salon?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What, what do you mean¡­? We don¡¯t know what the Duke will do to us if that word was passed on!¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°What do you mean, maybe?! The Grand Duchess must stop her!¡± ¡°Why should I do that?¡± ¡°Why should you do that¡­? It was the Grand Duchess who sent the invitations for us to tease and make fun of the ¡®Duchess of Persen¡¯! In addition, it was the Grand Duchess who drove us to that kind of atmosphere! But, are you going to hand over all the responsibilities to us while you get away with it?¡± ¡°Is there anything else I can do?¡± However, despite their denunciation, her answer was cold. Gracefully picking up the cold teacup, Grand Duchess Blaine took a sip and put it back down. The next moment, she sneered coldly at the ladies who rushed towards her. She spoke, staring at them with her cold eyes. ¡°I never asked you to mock the Duke of Persen. It was the madams who made a fool of themselves so the madams have to endure the aftermath yourselves. Why¡¯re you complaining to me?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯re still talking recklessly. How dare you, to me, the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°Grand, Grand Duchess! That¡ª!¡± ¡°And, I never told you to ¡®tease¡¯ the Duchess of Persen either. How can I do that? Even though she had fallen, she was known as the ¡®old Imperial Family,¡¯ and she¡¯s now the Duchess of Persen.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Grand Duchess! Obviously, the invitation¡­!¡± ¡°Oh, my. When did I do that? Young Lady Vivian, have I ever given you an invitation like that?¡± Saying that, she glanced back at Vivian, who was standing next to her, as she replied with a smile, ¡°No. You¡¯ve never been like that before.¡± ¡°Oh, my gosh!¡± ¡°Grand Duchess¡­!¡± ¡°Oh! How could you!¡± In response to Vivian¡¯s answer, the ladies distorted their expressions and shouted loudly. Somehow, they noticed that it was strange that Vivian took all their tea party invitations back before Duchess Persen arrived. Only now did they know that Grand Duchess Blaine just needed some ¡®disposable¡¯ ladies to help harass the Duchess. As if her business had already been completed, Grand Duchess Blaine stared at them with an attitude 180 degrees different from before the Duchess of Persen came. Her gaze was supremely cold. Opening her mouth, she looked back at the contemplated women. ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. So, can you please leave now? I¡¯ve something to share with Young Lady Vivian alone.¡± ¡°Oh, Grand Duchess. You can¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know us! After all, it was you who was the first to order us to mock and insult the Duchess! Even if there¡¯s no evidence, me and Madam. Dorrison and Madam Gestin are witnesses!¡± ¡°Will His Majesty really believe that?¡± ¡°Grand Duchess¡­!¡± ¡°¡­Vivian.¡± ¡°Did you not hear her? The Grand Duchess¡¯ asking you to leave.¡± ¡°Young Lady!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if the madams are slow-witted, but she¡¯s uncomfortable. It¡¯s not enough to have Duchess Persen hated, are you going to even buy the Grand Duchess¡¯ hatred?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± Even though they begged her for the last time, Grand Duchess Blaine ignored them. Instead, she turned her gaze and glanced at Vivian, who was beside her. Then, as if waiting, Vivian shouted in an angry voice and drove the ladies away. The ladies rose up from their seats in contemplation. It was truly a spectacle to see them wobbling as they hurriedly got up without even asking the servants and maids for help. After receiving the support of the servants and maids who approached after seeing the gazes of Grand Duchess and Vivian later, they barely walked out of the salon like an aristocrat. ¡°¡­.¡± After they scrambled out, there were now Grand Duchess Blaine, Vivian, and their attendants in the salon. Speaking to Vivian, the Grand Duchess returned to her usual expressionless face. ¡°It¡¯s a bit quieter now, Vivian.¡± ¡°Yes, Grand Duchess. I don¡¯t hear the loud voices, so I think it¡¯s better now.¡± ¡°¡­That woman, Minase Persen, must have arrived at ¡®that place¡¯¡¯ by now, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t go to where ¡®he¡¯ is waiting?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Then, my attendant following her will lure her to where he is, with her excuse to ¡®show her her way¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± It was going well as planned ¡ª ¡®Remove the Duchess of Persen from the Duke of Persen and his knights, insult her, who is alone, and drive her to where he is.¡¯ Nevertheless, the Grand Duchess¡¯ expression was not very good. Vivian peered at the expression on her expression and spoke carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grand Duchess. Everything will be done according to the wishes of me and the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Is that true?¡± ¡°Grand Duchess¡­¡± ¡°The young Lady and I, what we both want is similar but also different.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°To be more precise, getting what I want is more difficult than what the Young Lady wants. All you need to do is maybe drive one woman away, but what I want is¡­¡± Saying so, Grand Duchess Blaine smiled bitterly and muffled her lips. Vivian looked at the emotions on her face and made a meaningful expression. She had overheard her father, Marquis Loengram, say something about Grand Duchess Blaine. ¡®No way, by any chance¡­?¡¯ In her pensive thought, she frowned slightly and spoke to the Grand Duchess. ¡°Grand Duchess¡­ I¡¯m just saying this just in case. However, the Grand Duchess¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. If you say more than that, even I won¡¯t let the Young Lady go.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± AD ¡°Even if we¡¯re on the same side right now, we¡¯re only holding hands for a while for ¡®the purpose of each other.¡¯ So, don¡¯t you dare dig into my heart or hear about my purpose.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°Keep in mind. Even if we¡¯re both ¡®illegitimate,¡¯ the situation between you and me is as big as heaven and Earth.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Grand Duchess. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± However, she could not continue her speech as soon as she mentioned it. It was because Grand Duchess Blaine responded coldly, distorting her expression. At that, Vivian bit her lip as if in anger at the Grand Duchess¡¯ cold remarks. Seeing her with her expression hardened, Grand Duchess Blaine laughed. ¡°Oh, are you offended by my words?¡± ¡°How could I be, Grand Duchess?¡± Vivian desperately repressed her raging anger and changed the subject, ¡°The tea¡¯s very cold. Shall I ask for a new one?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s still too early to go to bed, so I¡¯ll spend some more time here and then go back.¡± ¡°Of course, Grand Duchess. It¡¯d be a pity to send you away like this.¡± Grand Duchess Blaine glanced at her, who was suppressing her anger as if having fun. Even though she accepted her words with a gentle smile, Vivian¡¯s face turned cold the moment the Grand Duchess looked away and turned her head to her attendant, who was unloading the tea. ¡®Ha, even though we are both ¡®illegitimate,¡¯ the difference is as big as heaven and earth¡­?¡¯ Suppressing the anger, she imagined pouring that hot tea in front of her onto this woman named ¡®Grand Duchess.¡¯ At that moment, she made up her mind. Surely, she would dig into this woman¡¯s heart and grasp her weakness. Only then, after she gets what she wants, would she be able to throw this woman under her feet, who subtly despises her. Vivian smiled coldly, imagining that. ?? : * ? * :? ? ¡®It was nice to be able to sprint out of the salon door confidently.¡¯ ¡°¡­Where the hell am I?¡± ¡­Where the hell was this place? After walking around the same corner five times, Min-ha muttered to herself. When she followed and walked along with the guide earlier, it did not seem too difficult for her so Min-ha thought could easily get out of this place on her own without any guidance, thinking she could easily get to the accommodation where Seth and Noah were staying¡­ However, what was this labyrinthine path? Min-ha struggled desperately to remember the painting that was on the wall when she walked with the guide earlier as she tried to find a path with a similar painting. Still, it was blocked and was a dead-end every time. Patting her stiff knee with her palm, Min-ha grumbled at the blocked wall. ¡°Oh, really. There¡¯s no one passing, although this is a building near the party hall¡­ Why?¡± Literally, if there was anyone passing by, she would grab hold of them and ask for directions. Though her voice was the only thing that could be heard in the dark hallway since the sun had already set. ¡®¡­I cannot go back to the salon and ask for help like this, too.¡¯ Actually, rather than losing her pride, it was mainly because she did not know how to go back to the salon. Min-ha sighed heavily and walked forward again. She could not help it. When she did not know the way, going straight was the best ¡ª regardless of whether something became juk, porridge, or rice*. Min-ha does not know what other people think, though that was what she thought. [ T/N: It¡¯s an idiom which means, ¡°No matter what; regardless of whether something will succeed or not.¡± ] So, this time, she gave up on finding the way by following the memories of receiving guidance from the head maid and strode blindly forward. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¡°¡­Ah! Found it!¡± How many more minutes did she walk? Resisting the temptation to go back and go around the corner she encountered over and over again, Min-ha kept walking forward until she saw the open door. Finally, she found the door leading out of the building. If she went out that door, it seemed that the path would continue outside. With that thought, Min-ha was delighted and ran out of the wide-open door. ¡°¡­What? It¡¯s not the way out.¡± However, the first thing that caught her eyes as she walked out the door was a garden full of roses. It was white roses, but at the end of it, there were hundreds or thousands of roses dyed in pale pink. Nevertheless, no matter how much she looked around, Min-ha could not see a path for people to go in and out of what she could see, perhaps because roses that shone softly in the moonlight seemed to surround the surroundings. ¡®¡­What should I do? I can¡¯t wait for people to pass by here¡­ Since it is like this, I am sorry to the owner of these roses, but shall we move it around a bit to make a way?¡¯ Yes, since the situation was like this¡­ She was not a princess who was in a crisis, so she could not just wait to be rescued and do nothing. And so, Min-ha looked for a place where she could pave the way around the garden, which was full of roses that seemed like a wall. Gradually walking into the depths of the garden without knowing it, she was finally able to find a place where there was a slight gap between the rose trees. And, fortunately, she could hear people¡¯s voices and soft music in the distance. ¡®This is great. If I could get through here, I would somehow be able to get to where there are people.¡¯ With that thought in mind, she carefully put her hand through the thorn-studded rose tree. ¡°Mina!¡± But then, she heard a man¡¯s voice calling out to her from behind. Min-ha turned her head in surprise at the voice calling herself ¡®Mina¡¯ instead of ¡®Minase.¡¯ ¡°Kyaak¡­!¡± At that moment, Min-ha screamed loudly in shock. All of a sudden, a man taller than her grabbed her from behind. Min-ha hurriedly hit the hand of the stranger holding her and quickly turned her head to check his face. Even though he was a little smaller than Seth, he was a lot bigger than her. The man was looking at her passionately with red eyes like ruby. Even under the dim moonlight, as if out of a western painting, his blonde hair, large, thick lines of eyes and nose, and a stubborn mouth made the man look incredibly handsome. Nonetheless, in her eyes, he was nothing more than a harasser who embraced her freely regardless of her will. Min-ha asked, slowly stepping backwards from the man who was approaching her and staring at her with a hot gaze. ¡°¡­Who, who are you?¡± ¡°What¡­? Mina! What is that¡­¡± ¡°Who are you? To suddenly hug me like that¡­ Is, isn¡¯t this a crime?¡± It was late at night, especially in an unfamiliar place, that she was suddenly embraced by a stranger. Because of that, she was trembling with fear and dread. Meanwhile, the man¡¯s expression when he heard her words were distorted. Looking at his expression, he seemed quite surprised by her words¡­ No, he was more than simply surprised, he even looked at her like it was absurd. Min-ha was shocked to see the man with a look on his face like he was embarrassed by her words. ¡®No. Who is the one who should be embarrassed now¡­!¡¯ If it was Korea, it would be a criminal offense right now, but what was the point of being embarrassed after doing such a thing? Thinking that it was ridiculous, she continued to stare at him with a wary look on her face. Nonetheless, when he saw Min-ha¡¯s expression staring at him, he immediately let out a short sigh before smiling loosely and slowly coming closer to her. As Min-ha stepped back quickly at the sight, turning her back and trying to run away, the man immediately approached and grabbed her wrist. At that, she nervously shook off his wrist. However, as soon as Min-ha was afraid to shake off the hand holding his wrist, he grabbed her shoulders with his big, strong hands and gazed down at her with sorrowful eyes. Slapping his hand on her shoulder, she shouted loudly. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my love. You must be very angry, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that you¡¯re angry. I should have gotten you out of that hellish Persen mansion right now¡­ That damn bastard put elite knights around you, so I couldn¡¯t get close¡­ Damn it! I went into the mansion to see you on the day he left the mansion on the subjugation, but that stupid girl couldn¡¯t get one of his knights away, so I had no choice but to go back.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a chance to meet you ever since, but the surveillance of the lowly has gotten worse as well. Besides, I was also preparing to get you away from him completely¡­ However, all of this must sound like an excuse to you. Please¡­forgive me, my love, Minase.¡± ¡°Why did you want to meet me? I don¡¯t know you, and I¡¯ve no reason to meet you.¡± ¡°¡­You must have been very angry. Minase, why do you keep saying you don¡¯t know me? Look carefully, your man in front of you¡­ It¡¯s me, Rupert Guinivis. The man who swore eternal love to you!¡± The more she renounced his relentless grip on her, the more he begged for Min-ha. Then, as he grimaced at her words as if his heart was hurting at the words she said, Min-ha, who was more cold-hearted, felt her body harden the moment he mentioned who he was. ¡®¡­Is this man Rupert Guinivis, Minase Persen¡¯s lover?¡¯ At that moment, she was able to understand the current situation to some extent. So, was this person right in front of her the man who gave the final blow to Seth and Minase Persen¡¯s precariously endangered arranged marriage? Min-ha looked back at the man, Rupert Guinivis, with blank eyes. At that, the man in front of her uttered a happy expression on his face. ¡°¡­You¡¯re finally looking at me properly, Mina.¡± Rupert¡¯s red eyes stared at her with passionate gazes as if possessed were burdensome, so Min-ha averted her gaze. Seeing that, he gazed at her with an even hotter gaze and slowly brought his face closer. This was an obvious kiss attempt. Because of that, Min-ha shouted as she quickly covered her own mouth with one of her hands and pushed Rupert¡¯s chest with another. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°Why are you doing this, Mina¡­?¡± ¡°Why? Do you ask because you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Avoiding eye contact like that¡­ I thought you wanted a kiss.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± ¡°Are you still angry?¡± When Rupert asked if she was still angry, Min-ha glanced at him with an absurd face. Was it not natural¡­? In any case, she was now very displeased with the physical contact he was doing and him. As he yielded a hundred times in front of her, she could understand that the man in front of her was the lover of this body owner, Minase Persen. However, as long as she was not ¡®Minase Persen,¡¯ any future contact with him was physically and psychologically impossible for Min-ha. The next moment, she hurriedly widened the distance from him, preventing him from getting closer. Meanwhile, Rupert glanced at her with the gaze of a puppy abandoned by his master. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Mina. No matter how many times I apologize for not being able to see you, it won¡¯t be enough. Still, this sincerity of loving you hasn¡¯t changed at all. If that was the case, I wouldn¡¯t have risked my life like this to come to meet you, right? So, please let go of your anger. Don¡¯t look at me with those unfamiliar eyes, and don¡¯t act like we¡¯re strangers by using honorifics¡­ Yes?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Min-ha looked at Rupert, who repeatedly apologized with her sorrowful gaze, with a complicated feeling. Even though she hated and felt burdened by Rupert¡¯s constant running towards her, his actions were not completely incomprehensible. In fact, if you think from his point of view, his lover, whom he loved, suddenly turned cold one morning, so he must have thought that she was upset and avoided his mouth¡­ That part made sense. Nevertheless, there was no room for sympathy for the love that was a false affair, especially since he had devised a plan to injure many people to protect that love. Min-ha made an impression as she recalled the love story of Minase Persen and this man, Rupert Guinivis, which she had heard from Ella when she came to this world. On the other hand, Rupert¡¯s eyebrows drooped even more as he saw her, probably thinking that she was staring at him. At the sight, she let out a short sigh. ¡®Oh, that is a bit pathetic¡­ No. Minase Persen, why is this woman so complicated?¡¯ It was understandable that she had an arranged marriage with Seth because of his wealth. Then, at least, she should be faithful to him, or if she was not happy, she should have broken up with him sooner. They had a heartless marriage, so it was understandable that she had no feelings for Seth at all. Well, let¡¯s say that she understood by yielding a hundred times to the fact that she spontaneously fell in love with someone else. To be honest, as ¡®Kim Min-ha,¡¯ she does not know how she could fall for someone else when she has such a warm, kind, attentive, considerate, and handsome person by her side, although not everyone could have the same heart as her. Nevertheless, she should have met after breaking it off cleanly. Why did she bring the situation to this point without letting go of Seth¡¯s fortune and Rupert¡­? Min-ha clicked her tongue inaudibly. If it was herself, she would never have done this. Since money is something that could be earned somehow, she should have put that matter aside and decided which one of the two was the most in her heart before clearing up one of them. Thinking like that, she came up with a surprisingly simple answer. ¡®Okay¡­ I would rather fix this now.¡¯ ¡­Let¡¯s get rid of this man, Rupert Guinivis, and simplify this entangled relationship. After all, she does not want to break up with Seth, whom her heart was connected with anyway, so there was no reason to hang around Rupert needlessly. But before that, she wanted to hear a little bit about how this man hid in Loengram Castle without being noticed by anyone and what plans he had in the future. So, Min-ha spoke to Rupert, recalling the conversation between Seth and Gawin before coming to the castle. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¡°Ru, Rupert¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, Mina.¡± At that, Rupert glanced back at her as if he had been waiting and answered. Trembling at his answer, which seemed as though calling her ¡®real name,¡¯ Min-ha opened her mouth. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t call me that. No, don¡¯t call me that. Call me Minase properly.¡± ¡°Okay, Minase.¡± ¡°All right. Oh, and don¡¯t move even a single step from there. I can hear you well from here, too, so don¡¯t try to come up close and talk. I was very surprised that you suddenly touched me a little while ago. It was scary.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still angry, Minase¡­ Yes, I see. I¡¯ll talk to you from here.¡± She spoke to him in an overbearing tone that she had never used as ¡®Kim Min-ha,¡¯ imagining that ¡®Minase Persen¡¯ would have said this. Rupert then smiled bitterly and gave a familiar nod. Fortunately, her appearance now seemed to make him feel like the usual Minase Persen. As she looked at Rupert with a deliberately made-up arrogant face, Min-ha breathed a sigh of relief secretly. ¡°Really, I was surprised. How did you get in? You certainly weren¡¯t on the invitation list of the Marquis of Loengram?¡± ¡°You know, if I had put my name on the invitation list, that fool Duke Persen would somehow have prevented you from coming here. So, I got some help from Louise.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Louise, the Grand Duchess¡­? Did you get help from her? How?¡± ¡°Hiding in Louise¡¯s carriage, I passed through Loengram Castle just like that. It¡¯s because there¡¯s no such thing as a big soldier who dares to search through the carriage of the Grand Duchess who¡¯s favored by the Emperor.¡± ¡°So, you mean you¡¯ve been in that woman¡¯s carriage the whole time¡­?¡± ¡°No. When the party started, I took the opportunity to sneak out. There was nothing like what you imagined, Mina.¡± ¡°¡­What did I imagine?¡± ¡°Only in my heart is Minase Florence, you¡¯re the only one.¡± Min-ha wrinkled her impression when she saw Rupert answering her like that after he was doing so well. ¡®What the hell does he think I was imagining? Did something like that happen between cousins¡­?¡¯ Thinking that could never be the case, she hurriedly changed her words. ¡°Okay. By the way, what are you going to do next?¡± ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ll probably stay in this mansion until the party¡¯s over. That¡¯ll make it easier for me to meet you¡­ Oh, come to think of it, I should¡¯ve said that. Minase, you can come to this garden whenever you want to see me. This place has been newly built so that lowly Persen hasn¡¯t come here yet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, but what¡¯re you going to do in the future?¡± It was a question about Rupert¡¯s future ¡°plans,¡± who was answering in detail. Min-ha asked again, emphasizing the word ¡®future.¡¯ Then, Rupert¡¯s face became serious when he heard her words. He shook his head excitedly and replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was confused there. Although this is the safest place in Loengram Castle, that¡¯s not to say that there are no ears at all. Next time, I¡¯ll tell you in a space with only the two of us, where there isn¡¯t even a single mouse.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing I can tell you for certain.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The atmosphere of the Vatican now says there are more people in favor of your divorce. So, I think it¡¯ll be decided sooner or later, and your divorce from him would be established.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°It seems that Louisepersuaded the Emperor well. He¡¯s always been neutral about your divorce from that lowly bastard, though it¡¯s tempting to say that he needs a new bride who¡¯ll ¡®put wings¡¯ on the shoulder of ¡®the most cherished vassal¡¯ rather than your pale, mixed blood from the former Imperial Family.¡± ¡°¡­It can be.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good for you and me. Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. There will never be a bride who¡¯ll give him something grandiose like ¡®wings¡¯ in his lifetime¡­ because I¡¯m going to make it like that.¡± ¡°¡­No way.¡± At Rupert¡¯s next words, Min-ha felt her mind disappear. Not long ago, Seth had said that the divorce between them was more likely not to happen. Because of that, she was embarrassed and scared at a situation that was different from what she had expected. If it was her a few months ago, she might have been able to break up with him. However, she had only just realized her love, how could she break up with someone she knows and loves? Min-ha spoke in a startled voice. ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t want to. I can¡¯t break up with Seth like this¡­ No, we¡¯re not breaking up.¡± ¡°What¡­? You, what are you¡ª And Seth, huh? Perhaps, ¡®Seth¡¯ is referring to that lowly bastard? Ha! Did I hear it wrong? You can¡¯t break up? With him?!¡± At her words, unable to believe the shocking situation he had conveyed, Rupert made a more astonished expression than Min-ha had a little while ago. The next moment, as if he had heard something he could not stand, he asked her with a ferocious expression. The sight of him staring at her with his blazing red eyes glimmering felt very intimidating. She was so afraid of him that she unknowingly took a step backwards before stopping at a thought that ran through her head. ¡­The thought was, perhaps, that this terrible situation caused by her own mistake might have been better. In the first place, she wanted to hear what he was planning and she was just peeking at the timing of when she could bring it up naturally. From the beginning, Min-ha wanted to talk to Rupert and clear up their ¡®relationship.¡¯ ¡®¡­Now that it has become like this, let¡¯s say goodbye properly now.¡¯ Swallowing her dry saliva, she chose the words that tangled in her head carefully before opening her mouth towards him. ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s right. I can¡¯t break up with Seth Persen.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That person¡­ I fell in love with him.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I no longer love you.¡± ¡®¡­Actually, I never loved you in the first place.¡¯ As she downed her words inwardly, Min-ha said ¡®goodbye¡¯ to him in the most calm voice possible. At the same time, Rupert¡¯s face, which had become harsh for a moment, was distorted as if crying. He went to her side at once, grabbing her hand and kneeling in front of her. Min-ha was embarrassed by the way he was hanging onto her, but she spoke to Rupert with a cold expression. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I was all wrong, Mina.¡± ¡°You did nothing wrong. I¡¯ve changed my mind. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°¡­Thi-this, this is nonsense, Mina! Are you doing this on purpose because you¡¯re angry? I didn¡¯t go to see you, is that so? That¡¯s what I explained properly a little while ago! I thought you and I would understand¡ª!¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not saying this just because you didn¡¯t come to see me. How many times are you making me say the same thing over and over again? I just fell for that person who was unchanging.¡± ¡°¡­Mina.¡± ¡°So, I have changed my mind now. You should stop¡­¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. Your love for me is still so vivid in my heart, have you changed? No¡­ No way!¡± ¡°Ha¡­ You didn¡¯t even hear what I¡¯ve said before? I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡± ¡°Mina, please! Why are you talking like that?!¡± ¡°Even if I divorce Seth as you wish, I¡¯ll not go to you! Now, I¡¯ve no intention of going with anyone other than Seth. I don¡¯t want to!¡± Even though she promised to keep her reason as much as possible and say goodbye coldly and calmly, Min-ha could not accept the situation and eventually uttered a harsh voice at Rupert¡¯s persistent response. Rupert, who heard those words, immediately gave an expression as if he had lost his mind and released her hand that he was holding tight. Because of that, she took a quick step back, avoiding his gaze, who was staring up at her with his blurry red eyes. ¡®¡­Now, all I have to do is escape safely from here.¡¯ And so, Min-ha moved away from him little by little with such a heart. While she was not very happy when she imagined his heart as he heard the words that could be a big shock in an instant, Min-ha was happy to think that this could end this relationship that was ¡®wrong from the beginning.¡¯ As she thought so, she finally turned her back on Rupert. ¡°I can¡¯t give up on you, Mina.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Is that the reason you can¡¯t come to me, because of that lowly guy? Then¡­ If I kill him, will you come to me?¡± Hearing his growling voice coming from behind her back, Min-ha stood tall like a beast caught in a trap. She must run away now, her head exclaims, though her body strangely froze. Horrible goosebumps appeared all over her body. It was strange. All she had to do was ignore it and she could run anywhere, whether there was a path or not. However, she couldn¡¯t move even at the sound of Rupert¡¯s footsteps, who raised his body up from the kneeling position and slowly approached her. And, when he hugged her body, which had hardened on the spot, Min-ha screamed as she covered her head with both hands in pain as if she was suddenly pierced by an arrow through her head. ¡°Kkyaaaaaak¡ª!¡± ¡°Mina, what¡¯s wrong? What?!¡± ¡°Aaakk¡­!¡± It was the first intense pain she felt in her life. Min-ha screamed at the excruciating pain and loosened her arms from the embrace as she pushed Rupert, who was looking at her in a bewildered voice. She groaned at the terrifying pain and sat down on the spot. ¡®Please¡­ Someone, please get me out of this moment.¡¯ While she was enduring the torment as though someone was squeezing her hair and shaking her in earnest hope, Min-ha could hear the voice of a very familiar woman. It sounded vividly, very clearly as if a speaker was in her head. Chapter 66 ¨D¨D[ How could he do this to me? ] ¨D¨D[ I knew there was something he wanted from me. But, I thought that his love for me was sincere! ] ¨D¨D[ Still, how dare you betray me in this way? ] ¨D¨D[ I did everything I could. I tried to become a person who did not have a heart and even arranged marriages for money¡­ only for the future he promised. However, did I really exist in the future he had planned? Did I¡­? ] ¨D¨D[ ¡­What the hell was I desperately trying to protect? Even if everyone in the world pointed at me, saying it was not right, I still wanted to protect it¡­ In the end, all he wanted was the benefits from my divorce? ] ¨D¨D[ If you are listening, say something! Anything¡­! Is it really because of that?! ] ¨D¨D[ ¡­I see. I don¡¯t want to do this anymore. I¡¯m tired. If that is the case, just let me go. Don¡¯t make me suffer with hope torture anymore, and let me go! ] She constantly cried and screamed at someone, venting her resentment. But, was it a lonely cry without an answer¡­? Her voice, which had been crying endlessly and resenting her partner, was a tired voice as if she had finally resigned as she said, ¡®Please, let me go.¡¯ Her voice, which had been eloquent while heaving betrayal and sadness that had been caused by the betrayal a while ago, sounded like it was laced with poison while having the most pitiful appearance in the world. ¡­Is it over now? However, behind her exhausted voice, a man¡¯s voice suddenly came out clearly. [ I love you, Mina. I cannot give up on you. ] ¡°¡­.!¡± At the end of that possessive voice, no more voices were heard. In addition, the headache that was terribly tormenting Min-ha disappeared as if it had been washed away. ¡®What¡­ was that?¡¯ The next moment, what rushed to her instead was a terribly confusing emotion. ¡­The sadness and betrayal as if a corner of her heart was being torn apart, the helplessness and frustration enough to want to let go of everything, and finally, the feelings of love that still could not be erased. Intense emotions exploded that Min-ha had never experienced before. It was such a strange feeling that it was difficult to explain in detail. Even though her head said that this feeling was not hers, her body seemed to claim it. What was this feeling? What was the voice that resounded in her own head a while ago¡­? Min-ha was very confused as a series of incomprehensible situations occurred. Placing her hand on the ground, she tried to calm her trembling body. Rupert grabbed her hand as if trying to support her while her feet could barely support her weak lower body, raising her halfway up. She exclaimed as she shook his hand away. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Mina! Don¡¯t be like this!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Min-ha¡¯s body staggered once more, and Rupert¡¯s hand reached out to her once again. At that moment, on the other side of her chest, in a corner of her heart, there was a strong sense of rejection and disgust that could not be compared to a while ago. The emotion seemed to be screaming at her to run away and to get out of this situation. She desperately shook off her hand and hurriedly turned her body and ran away. Now, it did not matter if there was a path or not. All she wanted was just going to run away from this situation. As she ran faster at the sound of Rupert¡¯s footsteps chasing her, she screamed out loud. ¡°Please! Is anyone here?! Anyone, anyone¡­ please help me!¡± ¡°Mina, please! Don¡¯t run away! You still don¡¯t look well yet! Please, yes?!¡± ¡°Help! Please! ¡­Seth!¡± Seth came to her mind as she screamed and ran like a madman. After running for a long time, Min-ha eventually had to stop because she was running out of breath. She circled the garden surrounded by rose bushes and ran to the entrance of the building that was tangled like a labyrinth. Even though she wanted to get out of here, her heart felt like it was burning and she could not run anymore. The heels of her shoes were all worn out from her attempt to escape, and her soles were hot as if they were on fire. ¡°¡­Ah, Mina. You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Are you calming down? I¡¯ll call a doctor first, so let¡¯s go inside instead of here. Yes, Mina¡­?¡± Rupert¡¯s voice came closer before she knew it. Startled, Min-ha took a step backwards. Was she going to be caught by him again? Min-ha frowned with disapproval. With that thought, she had vowed that if he ever tried to touch her again, she would get away even with a bite or scratch. ¡°Oh my Goodness. I must¡¯ve found the wrong place to get the night air.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± Suddenly, a strange voice came from the building behind Min-ha. When she and Rupert looked back at the same time, a fairly large woman was standing there. Unlike other noble women, she was in a light purple dress with neither a corset nor a pannier as she strode to Min-ha¡¯s side, flapping her fan while wearing a large-brimmed hat that completely covered her face. She raised the corners of her lips and gently lifted her arm before grabbing Min-ha¡¯s shoulder lightly. Although she was startled by her behavior, the lady gently patted her on the shoulder as if to say it was safe. The next moment, she turned her head and spoke to Rupert. ¡°But, judging from the atmosphere, it seems like I didn¡¯t just interrupt your ¡®secret meeting¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not polite for you to force a lady to do something she doesn¡¯t want to do, the blonde gentleman over there.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but this young lady and I reserved this place. So, please step back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t the lady very frightened? Apparently, it seems like she¡¯s reluctant to have this secret meeting with you.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Madam?¡± The woman¡¯s voice, who was holding her shoulder tenderly and speaking to Rupert in a strange, high-pitched voice, suddenly dropped as if it belonged to a man in the first place. At that moment, Min-ha knew at once who the owner of the voice was. She shouted as she gazed back at the woman who was holding her shoulder in her joy. ¡°Sir Bediviel¡­!¡± The ¡®woman¡¯ ¡ª no Bediviel ¡ª raised the corners of his lips at Min-ha¡¯s voice and threw the hat that was covering her face with a fan. What was revealed as the long-brimmed hat, which covered his whole face, flew away was the bare face of silver hair and the makeup-free Bediviel. Then, he tore the hem of the light purple dress before throwing it away. He was wearing a knight¡¯s uniform inside, and had a sword around his waist. Bediviel drew his sword and pointed it at Rupert who was standing in front of him as he spoke to Min-ha. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I¡¯ve been guarding the Madam according to the Duke¡¯s will, but I was a little late because of an unexpected situation. I was a little late since I came in a ¡®disguise.¡¯ Are you hurt? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine!¡± She replied, looking at Bediviel. Seeing that, he smiled kindly. Meanwhile, Rupert sharpened his teeth at the appearance and glared at Bediviel. ¡°Damn it. I didn¡¯t think that lowly bastard would attach someone to you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know either. I didn¡¯t expect an uninvited rat to hide in this party hall where the Grand Duchess was attending.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°So tonight, I wanted to catch that rat and hold a separate party at the dorm.¡± ¡°You lowlife¡ª!¡± To Rupert, who uttered harsh words as if enraged, Bediviel continued to be sarcastic in a soft voice. At that moment, Rupert¡¯s red eyes lit up with a smirk. He stretched out his hand around his waist and pulled out his long sword. At that, Bediviel¡¯s smile became more relaxed as if he had expected it. He then pushed Min-ha with his arm and asked. ¡°Although may I ask you a question, Madam?¡± ¡°Yes. Anything.¡± ¡°Do you have the strength to run over there, where you can see the light?¡± ¡°But, there is no path here!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no way, just make one.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Let me ask you one more time, do you still have the strength to run?¡± Bediviel, who still pointed his gaze and the tip of his sword at Rupert while asking that, gestured with the tip of his chin pointing behind her right. When Min-ha turned her gaze to follow the direction in which his head moved. She could see a bed of roses cut short enough for a person to pass through, a thick forest through it, and a faint glimmer of light. Until a while ago, she had been surrounded by rose bushes and could not see anything, but he must have paved the way for her. Without hesitation, Min-ha nodded her head and answered. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then, from now on, run without looking back.¡± ¡°¡­Who do you think would do that?¡± At Min-ha¡¯s answer, he smiled as if satisfied while Rupert¡¯s face hardened even more harshly. He swung his sword towards Bediviel, who was blocking Min-ha. It was an attack aimed at him as he lost his concentration for a moment while talking to her. Min-ha was surprised at Rupert¡¯s vertical swing of the sword as he had a bigger physique than the Bediviel. ¡°Sir Bediviel!¡± However, Bediviel was aiming at his neck and simply blocked the blade of Rupert¡¯s flying sword with great force. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Madam!¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± ¡°Follow the lights and run to the end! Your Excellency will probably welcome you there!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Without hesitation, Min-ha grabbed the hem of her cumbersome skirt in her hands and started running only in the direction he was pointing. ¡°Damn it! Wait, Mina!¡± ¡°Who do you think will let you go?¡± ¡°Shut up! Damn it, Mina! Mina¡­! I¡¯ll never give up on you!¡± ¡°¡­Euk!¡± Rupert¡¯s voice was heard trying to follow Min-ha while swinging a sword hurriedly from behind. ?? Min-ha almost inadvertently turned her head at the sound of the clash of swords and Bediviel¡¯s short groan, but she ran forward. In this situation, if she worried about him and got caught by mistake, his troubles would be in vain. After running for a long time, she felt the light getting closer and brighter little by little. ¡®A little bit, a little bit more¡­!¡¯ If she ran one more step, at the end would be Seth. Thinking that, Min-ha, who was breathing heavily, ran through her trees as fast as she could. __ Chapter 67 Chapter 67 ¡°¡­.!¡± Eventually, when she came out of the dark forest that had blocked even the moonlight, what caught her eyes was the light of the party hall. A bright light poured from the window of the building where she had been before. Still, Seth was nowhere to be seen. In front of the distant reality she faced, Min-ha felt so discouraged that she collapsed. ¡®I cannot go any further.¡¯ Her physical strength had reached its limit, but she had yet to see anyone waiting. Breathing heavily, she held onto the wall of the party building. At that moment, she could hear someone running from afar. ¡°¡­.!¡± Whose footstep was it¡­? ¡­Perhaps, it was the sound of footsteps of Rupert, who had harmed Bediviel, chasing after her. With that thought, Min-ha trembled in fear and barely got her body up as she heard the footsteps before turning her head to where the footsteps were emerging. ¡°Min-ha¡­!¡± Fortunately, however, what caught her eyes was the appearance of her beloved Seth. Seth, dressed in the cloak of the Persen Knights familiar to her eyes, was running towards her with the knights holding torches as their cloaks fluttered. Seeing his appearance, Min-ha felt like she was about to burst into tears. She shouted, taking one step at a time towards him, who hastened his steps to her. ¡°¡­Seth!¡± At the call, Seth ran towards her at an even faster pace as he spread his arms wide and hugged her body tightly. The next moment, the feel of the hard armor on her cheek, the face of her loved one that could be felt on her head, and the warmth from him as he hugged her softly enveloped Min-ha. It was only then that she was able to taste a sense of complete relief. Falling into his arms, who gently stroked her hair, Min-ha let out a cry. ¡°Heuk, Sir Bedivi¡ªBediviel is still there, over there¡­¡± ¡°Ha¡­ I know. Min-ha, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± ¡°At the tea party¡­ the women¡­ Huuk, because they said something bad¡­ I-I came out and¡­ there, there¡­. H-he was there¡­ hngg¡ªRupert, Rupert Guinivis¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything¡¯ll be fine now, Min-ha.¡± Seth comforted Min-ha, who stammered with anxiety and uttered her words, stroking her affectionately. At the same time, he gave orders to the knights standing behind him with cold eyes. That fierce and cold gaze commanded them to pursue Rupert immediately and to support Bediviel and bring him back safely. The knights of Persen, including Lancelot and Gawin, nodded their heads with serious expressions. Then, leaving only the minimum number of knights to escort the two of them, they disappeared into the forest Min-ha had passed through earlier. Looking at the scene, he hugged Min-ha¡¯s crying body tighter and opened his mouth. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Sir, Sir Bediviel¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll definitely come back to you and me.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± Min-ha asked, gazing at him with her tears welling up at his words. Seth brought his lips to the corner of her tear-filled eye, capturing her pathetic yet lovely figure. Her eyes widened and a faint blush appeared on her pale, tired cheeks. As he stroked her cheek gently, capturing all of her face, Seth spoke. ¡°So, don¡¯t worry about it anymore.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to get jealous.¡± ¡°Uh¡­?¡± ¡°Do you know how anxious I was to hear the report that you were missing? My heart almost stopped beating, and yet you¡¯re only worried about Bediviel?¡± ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Seth.¡± Seeing Min-ha¡¯s sincerely apologetic face, Seth smiled charmingly. ¡°It¡¯s a joke. I just want you to take care of yourself first. You know I¡¯m a fool when it comes to your problems, right?¡± At that, she glanced at him quietly and smiled with her ears dyed red. It finally dawned on her that she had finally returned to his side. At the same time, she longed for a warm sense of stability and affection that spread in her mind. Unable to bear it, Min-ha tiptoed slightly and kissed his exposed cheek briefly. Seth loved her like that. The next moment, he immediately bent over and put his arm between her arms and legs, lifting her up. Surprised to see him embrace her as if he was holding a princess, Min-ha raised her voice. ¡°Oh, wait! Seth¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me to put you down. I¡¯m going to go all the way to the red acacia mansion like this.¡± ¡°But, if other people even see it!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who points the finger because your physical condition is more important to me. Besides, we¡¯re a married couple recognized by imperial law.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Eventually, she nodded at Seth¡¯s words and gently wrapped her arms around his neck. Holding Min-ha, who was quietly in his arms as if exhausted, and smiled kindly, he then turned his head and gave orders to the knights who were escorting them. ¡°Kay, Percival, we¡¯re going back now.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°When Bediviel, Lancelot, and Gawin return, tell them to report to me immediately.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll pass it on to them.¡± ¡°No one knows about today¡¯s commotion. If there is, please keep their mouths shut.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Good.¡± At that, Seth quickly walked towards the red acacia mansion. In the meantime, Min-ha gazed up at him, who was constantly examining herself and hugging her from time to time in case she felt uncomfortable, with a sad gaze. His handsome face, as usual, showed a slightly tired look. Like he said a while ago, he seemed to be very surprised and afraid because of her. If it had been her usual self, she would have asked him to put her down because she wanted to take care of him, who seemed so tired. However, she had no energy to do so. ¡­No, actually, her heart did not want to. Min-ha was so exhausted that she just wanted to relish his body warmth. For this moment, she did not want to be away from him even for the slightest bit. ¡°There will never be a bride who¡¯ll give him something grandiose like ¡®wings¡¯ in his lifetime¡­ because I¡¯m going to make sure it would be like that.¡± Suddenly, she remembered what Rupert had said. ¡®If Rupert said that¡­ does that mean we would end up breaking up?¡¯ ¡­No. It could not be. Never, never would that happen. With such a firm heart, how could she ever break up with him? Thinking like that, Min-ha dug deeper into Seth¡¯s arms. It seemed like she wanted to run away from the growing anxiety in her heart. ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ? In Seth¡¯s arms like a princess, she returned to the red acacia mansion. Min-ha, who had fallen asleep without realizing it, woke up only when she arrived in front of the door of the mansion. It was nice to put back the anxiety that was weighing on her heart thanks to the exhaustion, though her mind went blank. Seeing that she had woken up from her sleep, Seth gazed at her and spoke. ¡°Are you up?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I slept for a while.¡± ¡°You slept so well that I thought I was the person who was trembling with anxiety just a while ago. Are you okay now?¡± ¡°How are you? But¡­ what did you say now? Are you teasing me?¡± ¡°No. I like you more because you¡¯re so brave like this.¡± ¡®I think he is joking with me.¡¯ Min-ha thought so with a blank face and pouted her lips. Meanwhile, Seth smiled sweetly and entered the mansion. ¡°Are you back, Your Grace? ¡­Oh, my goodness!¡± ¡°Oh, my God, Madam¡ª!¡± The servants and maids were already standing at the door and waiting for the two to greet them. However, the greeting was brief as they looked astonished at the appearance of Min-ha in Seth¡¯s arms. It was because they could quickly tell that she seemed like she had been through something difficult. Her hair, which was not raised high, but beautifully adorned with flowers and jewels, was disheveled. In addition, her expensive dress was full of dust and torn at the ends. What surprised Min-ha the most was Pompa. Unlike her usual calm and strict attitude, she shouted with a white face. ¡°Oh, Madam! What happened!¡± Asking that, Pompa looked at her in Seth¡¯s arms and screamed. Min-ha smiled awkwardly and opened her mouth calmingly to her, who examined her body worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, missus.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t look all right to me at all! Did you happen to meet an assailant?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you must never let it go like this! How dare they let this happen to a guest who visits the mansion, and even to the high-ranking Duchess¡­! This is a great sin! We need to call the head of Loengram Castle and protest right away and find out who did this to the Madam¡ª!¡± Uttering so, Pompa was furious as if this had happened to herself as she rushed to call the butler at any moment. Min-ha was happy and embarrassed at the sight of her, who was cold to her until just a few months ago, but now, she was genuinely angry for her. It would really not matter if it was just a matter of a ¡®simple unidentified assailant,¡¯ though it was because the people involved in this matter were ¡®Rupert Guinivis¡¯ and ¡®Grand Duchess Blaine.¡¯ In addition, it was possible to assume that it was through the cooperation of the Marquis of Loengram that Rupert was able to hide safely in the mansion and meet her. Since it seemed that all of them were in collusion together, they might be conspiring to hide Rupert by now. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this matter on my own, so don¡¯t step in.¡± Seth said to Pompa as if he knew all of Min-ha¡¯s thoughts. ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°More than that, I¡¯d like you to prepare hot water and ointment.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency. I¡¯ve prepared the bath water so that you can use it whenever you return, and I¡¯ll prepare the ointment and bring it to you.¡± ¡°Prepare warm water and ointment in the bathroom next to my bedroom, not in the one next to her bedroom. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Are you going to make me say it twice?¡± At Seth¡¯s following words, both Min-ha and Pompa swiftly stared back at him with equally surprised expressions. ¡®No, what is he talking about now? What does he mean, take care of me¡­!¡¯ Blushing, she grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Seth, you don¡¯t have to do that! I can do it on my own¡­!¡± ¡°I see, Your Excellency. I¡¯ll prepare it now.¡± ¡°Thank you. When you¡¯re ready, don¡¯t let the attendants and maids come near my bedroom until I call.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± Nevertheless, Seth, who finished the conversation with Pompa before Min-ha could refute, quickly passed the entrance lobby and climbed the stairs to the second floor. __ Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Not only the servants¡¯ and maids¡¯ eyes who followed the two of them to prepare the bath, but Min-ha could also feel the eyes of those who were still on the first floor flocked to them at once. Pressing her face to Seth¡¯s shoulder in embarrassment, she opened her mouth. ¡°Let, let me down now!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can walk alone now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m still worried about you, so please cater to me for today.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Seth, who gently refused her request, opened the big door in the corner of the second floor without hesitation and went inside. The bedroom, several times more splendid and majestic than the room in which Min-ha was supposed to stay, was revealed. The color scheme, the atmosphere, and the gorgeous red and golden colors of the room seemed too much for a man to stay alone. What caught her attention, in particular, was the bed¡­ The bed with golden pillars and a red cloth canopy seemed to match the color scheme of the room. It was enough for five people to lie down. Hugging Min-ha, Seth strode to the bed before lowering her, who was in his arms, onto the bed carefully enough not even to hear the sound of the duvet touching the skirt. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± When he replied with a smile, Min-ha also smiled. Then, she observed the maids and attendants who followed them, opening the bathroom door and moving in a hurry. The servants carried buckets full of steaming water to the bathroom while the maids carried cleanly washed pajamas and towels. When the bathroom was ready, the other maids brought wine and fruit in baskets full of ice. In addition, they also brought candles ¡ª replacing all the candles on the candlesticks in the room and placing a small table next to the bed. After they had finished preparing for the bath and decorating the room, Pompa, who finally entered the room, set down a small bottle with an ointment bottle on the table next to the bed. Gathering all the attendants in the room, they all approached the two of them and bowed their heads. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take our leave. If you need anything more, please let me know.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± After finishing their greetings, Min-ha glanced at Pompa, who was leading the attendants out. Pompa, who had been furious that she had been injured when she returned a while ago, seemed to be in a better mood now. After the servants left, Seth muttered softly. ¡°This wasn¡¯t what I meant¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± At that, Min-ha looked at him involuntarily in a slightly bewildered voice. She could see slightly red ears and red cheeks. He even coughed out of nowhere. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­Hm. No, nothing.¡± He coughed again at her question and answered with an expressionless face. Seth, who returned to his usual appearance in an instant, approached Min-ha and held out his hand. ¡°Come on, hold onto me and get up. I¡¯ll take you to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Yes? Ah, no. It¡¯s fine, I can walk by myself.¡± ¡°Did you forget what I said earlier? I told you I¡¯d take care of you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not a child. That¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I want to do, isn¡¯t that okay?¡± ¡°¡­Ah, I see.¡± In the end, even though she was embarrassed to see Seth insisting that he would lead her to the bathroom, Min-ha took his hand. Although it was not necessary, perhaps because she went through something big, his kindness was especially excessive today. While she was shy, she did not feel particularly unpleasant so she meekly grabbed his hand and walked to the front of the bathroom. Because the bedroom was so spacious, they had to walk quite a bit to get to the bathroom. Standing in front of the bathroom where the hot steam leaked, Min-ha, who released Seth¡¯s hand, opened the door and took a step inside, but immediately stepped back. It was because he was standing behind her as if he was about to follow. ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s not, is it? Are, are you coming in with me¡­?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural that we have to go in together for me to take care of you?¡± ¡°Oh¡­! What are you saying?! Are you really going to do that, you weren¡¯t just saying it?¡± ¡°When have you ever seen me say empty words?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t come in! I¡¯ll take care of it myself!¡± ¡®He¡¯s crazy, really¡­!¡¯ Startled by Seth¡¯s innocent voice, she pushed him away and closed the bathroom door. Min-ha, who was left alone in the bathroom, blurred by the hot steam, took off her clothes with a red-faced face and went into a bathtub full of hot water. She then quickly rubbed her body with the foam on the table next to her and washed her hair, panting a little. ¡®Come to think of it, he must have said that trying to make fun of me¡­¡¯ Nonetheless, did he know how much her heart beat every time he said something like that with a cool, handsome face that she did not know whether it was a joke or not? Quickly finished the bath, she vowed to tease him the same way soon. As she wiped her body, Min-ha grabbed the white pajamas hanging on a wall near her and went outside. Seth, dressed in pajamas similar to herself, was already on the bed with wet hair. He was glancing outside with an expressionless face as he left the terrace open. Maybe, he was not cold.? Meanwhile, Min-ha, who was shivering in the cold wind, approached the bedside where Seth was sitting and spoke to him. ¡°Why are you doing this? Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, I just want to cool my head off a little bit. Sorry, was it cold? I should¡¯ve shut the door.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Thank you.¡± He only responded briefly to her question, asking what he was thinking about. Belatedly answering, Seth walked to the terrace and closed the door in a seemingly awkward and exaggerated manner before finally pulling all the curtains down. After lighting the fireplace in the corner of the bedroom, he returned to her side. Min-ha, who was sitting on the bed, wiping her wet hair with a towel, said as she turned to him. ¡°By the way, Seth, where did you wash up? This is the only bathroom attached to this bedroom, right?¡± ¡°I rented the bathroom next to this bedroom for a little.¡± ¡°Huh? Was there hot water there, too?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°So, you showered with cold water? Oh, my God! It¡¯s already cold, you might catch a cold!¡± Even though it was warm during the day, it was still cool at night. Min-ha quickly placed her hand on Seth¡¯s forehead and face in a fuss. Fortunately, he did not have a fever. Still worried, she then pulled the blanket from the bed and put it on his shoulder. ¡°Thankfully, there¡¯s no fever. It must still be cold, so cover more blankets first.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. This is all I need.¡± Saying so, he gently pushed the quilt that she had covered and hugged Min-ha by the shoulders as he pulled her body closer to him. The distance was so close that her wet hair brushed his shoulder. Min-ha said, pulling her body away slightly. ¡°If we do this, your shoulders will get wet because of my hair, and it¡¯d be colder¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay since your body is warm. So, please stay like this.¡± Seth didn¡¯t care. Rather, he pulled her wet hair closer to his shoulder and lightly brushed her hair. Thanks to this, she was attached even closer to his side. Min-ha rested her head between his neck and shoulder, feeling his hand stroking her head affectionately. Tu-thump, tu-thump. The sound of his heart beating loudly could be heard. As she listened quietly to the sound, the comfortable and warm sound soothed her so she put her head closer to Seth¡¯s skin to hear it closer. ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯ However, she could not hear his heartbeat any longer. It was because Seth suddenly turned his body away. At that, Min-ha gazed at him, who got up from the bed with a hardened face, puzzledly. It seemed that he moved his steps and walked to the side table next to the bed. Perhaps, feeling her gaze on him, he opened his mouth softly. ¡°¡­I think you should put some ointment.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡± Even if they said she was hurt, it was a scratch from running away from Rupert, so it was a wound that could be left alone. Still, Min-ha had no choice but to nod to Seth¡¯s stubbornness to apply ointment. He took the ointment bottle that had been placed on the bedside table in his hand and walked over to Min-ha, kneeling down on his knee. The next moment, he began to apply the ointment carefully to her leg. Every time his fingers touched the scratches on her skin, she wanted to twist her body. ¡®It¡¯s not like I hate it or it hurts, but¡­ it tickles.¡¯ It was not because the wounds were tingling, though because her body and mind seemed to tickle with every touch of his finger. Each time his fingers gently brushed over her skin, Min-ha felt like her mouth was burning with strange tension without realizing it. It was obviously nothing at first, but the moment she suddenly thought that his touch felt somehow strange, she became more and more conscious of it. Feeling her heartbeat growing bigger, it was faster and louder than Seth¡¯s heartbeat that she had heard a moment ago. Maybe, that was why she suddenly shuddered at his action, as his finger passed her feet as he brought two fingers to a scratch on her leg. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± She answered Seth¡¯s question with a trembling voice and turned her head away. Once she became conscious, her thoughts kept flowing in that direction in the bedroom where there were only the two of them in the bedroom. Min-ha thought that she was being ridiculous. She then suddenly felt embarrassed. It was because Seth¡¯s face looked very calm as usual. ¡®¡­Am I the only one who¡¯s aware of this situation?¡¯ No, obviously, his heart was beating fast a little while ago. Still, the expression on his face as he was applying ointment to her scratch was calm. Feeling bitter, she glanced at Seth in frustration. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there something you want to say to me?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­ Actually, the truth is¡­¡± As she avoided his stare, Min-ha muttered in a low voice. ¡°Seth¡­ Do you not think anything about this situation? I think I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s been conscious of it. Since it feels like it¡¯s only me¡­ I feel awkward, and my heart is fluttering.¡± Although she did not mean to say it because she was embarrassed, Min-ha ??finally confessed her feelings honestly. Hearing her words, Seth¡¯s face, which had been listening quietly, became increasingly serious. Then, unexpectedly, he burst out laughing at the end. Furious, she shouted at his reaction. ¡°What, what? What¡¯s that reaction?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re really dull or if you¡¯re pretending not to know on purpose.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± As he laughed bitterly, Seth put down the ointment bottle and got up. He went up to Min-ha before placing one of her hands on her shoulder. Meanwhile, his other hand rested on her back as he gently pushed her on the shoulder. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 As Min-ha naturally lay down on the bed, Seth supported her upper body with one arm and gazed down at her. At that, her face brightened. Seth opened his mouth, stroking her cheek, who was lying under him. ¡°I¡¯m not conscious of you? If that were the case, then why did I shower with cold water in this chilly weather, and that wasn¡¯t enough, so I even left the terrace open to gather my thoughts together?¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°While I¡¯m desperately trying not to be conscious, who¡¯s been clinging to me all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡ªI like to hear your heartbeat¡­¡± ¡°I desperately put up with it because It didn¡¯t feel like the day to refuse to attend the bathroom. Now, are you blaming me for not being conscious?¡± Min-ha¡¯s face dyed red to the point where it could not be more red. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never been not conscious of you when you¡¯re by my side.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t provoke me too much.¡± At the end of those words, Seth raised his upper body and gave a loud kiss on her forehead. Then, he placed his hand on her back and sat her up on the bed again. Min-ha blushed slightly when she saw him stroking and tidying up her messy hair before she tilted her head as she recalled what he had just said a moment ago. ¡°By the way, Seth. What did you say a little while ago, ¡®I thought today was not the day to refuse to attend the bathroom¡¯?¡± ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know.¡± Seth, who asked again with a slight frown at her words, soon muttered ¡®Ah,¡¯ with an expression that he realized something. ¡°¡­Oh, right. You may not know.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Mrs. Pompa or Wanda ever told you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°In the Empire, when a man offers to a woman to attend the bathroom¡­ it means we want to spend the night together.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, uh¡­ Huh?¡± Min-ha¡¯s face, which seemed like she could not turn red any more, turned red like never before. ¡°Wai-wait. So, did you mean to do that from the beginning?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I said that half because I didn¡¯t want to leave you alone and half out of fear that one of the maids might have been bribed by Rupert. However, Mrs. Pompa seems to have misunderstood that.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. Actually, I thought, ¡®this is the time.¡¯ For a moment, Min-ha, I had forgotten that you were a special person, and I was overly nervous¡­ Ha, I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m a fool when it comes to you.¡± Somehow, when he came into the bedroom a while ago and muttered to himself with a half-aspirited face. She did not know that was what he meant. Min-ha responded as she waved her hand to Seth, who apologized with an uncomfortable face. ¡°No, it¡¯s all right. Things like that happen, too.¡± While replying to him, she suddenly remembered his hand gesture of applying the ointment to her a while ago. At the same time, a thought ran through her mind. ¡®Ah, no way¡­¡¯ She asked Seth, wondering if she was right. ¡°Wait¡­ So, the strange hand movements when applying the ointment¡­ Did you do that on purpose?¡± [ T/N: AAAAA HE¡¯S EVILLLL ¦×( ` ? ¡ä )¦× ] ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± ¡°Well, I was a little hurt because it didn¡¯t look like you were conscious of the situation at all.¡± ¡®¡­So, that was why.¡¯ ¡°Seth¡­!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pretend we¡¯re even now.¡± When Min-ha grabbed his shoulder with both hands and shouted, Seth gently grabbed her hand that touched his shoulder. She then closed her eyes as Seth, who was sending her hot gaze, slowly blinked his eyes and brought his head closer. The hot breath gently scattered over her face, touching her warm lips. Min-ha embraced Seth tightly with both arms around his back as he gently kissed her. It was a little different from the short kiss they usually shared. After kissing, Seth kissed her once more as if stamping a seal. Min-ha avoided eye contact, somehow embarrassed to see him patting her shoulder as if he was regretting it while gazing at her with friendly eyes. ¡°¡­Ha.¡± At that moment, he paused and relaxed his arm that was holding her body tightly. He let go of her hand, stroking her slender shoulder, and combed her slightly messy hair with his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve gone a little overboard.¡± ¡°¡­Huh? No. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯ve been through a lot today, and I¡¯ve been frivolous¡­ I guess I was a little excited about it.¡± ¡°¡­Seth.¡± ¡°If I did something wrong, I was blinded by my desires, and I almost treated you carelessly¡­ then I¡¯m not much different from him.¡± Smiling bitterly, he continued to stroke Min-ha¡¯s hair with his fingers as if combing it. Then, he gently patted her on the shoulder before raising up from the bed he was sitting on. Then, turning his back on her, he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll let you sleep here today. I¡¯ll sleep in the servant¡¯s bedroom next to this room. Call me anytime you need anything. I¡¯ll get up right away and come over to your side.¡± As he said that, Min-ha looked at Seth¡¯s back, biting her lips. ¡®¡­It wasn¡¯t like that.¡¯ It was true that the tension and a little bit of fear that made her body tremble the moment when she felt his tense hand. Still, it was not just because of the trauma she had with Rupert, as Seth thought. It was the first time Min-ha had been in a proper relationship, and it was the first time she had shared this kind of physical touch with the person she loved. It was an unavoidable part of being nervous without realizing it. ¡­And, what was even greater than that fear was the thought that ¡®this body¡¯ was not hers, but that of ¡®Minase Persen.¡¯ Could she use this body as Kim Min-ha thinks? Until yesterday, there would have been no need to worry about this, although the voice of a ¡®woman¡¯ that resonated in her head left a deep sense of separation in her head. However, there was also a desire for her to want more of Seth. Above all, she did not want to let him go like this. Even though she did not know why, it did not seem right to let him go like this. The anxiety in her heart that Min-ha had been trying to suppress seemed to come out again, and more than anything else, Seth¡¯s bitter smile kept coming to her mind. Min-ha walked over to Seth, who was walking towards the door, and hugged him tightly. ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep here with me?¡± ¡°Does that mean¡­ you want me to only sleep next to you?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to apologize. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to catch me, too.¡± ¡°¡­Seth.¡± He was even prepared to turn around coldly at her request. The next moment, Seth turned his body and hugged Min-ha tenderly. He gently stroked her hair, which touched his chest, before resting his chin on her head. A languid sigh escaped over her head. ¡°The moment I hugged you, you trembled a little. Rupert Guinivis¡­ I guessed that his actions made you afraid of my touch.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. If that was true, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to come all the way here in your arms like this.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m really glad¡­ Because I¡¯m a foolish man who fears every moment that you may hate me and fear me. Just the thought of you avoiding my touch frightens me.¡± ¡°Seth¡­¡± Min-ha leaned against Seth¡¯s chest and listened to the sweet words pouring over her head. Every time she heard the words that cared for her at every moment, her feelings for him seemed to grow bigger. She quietly raised her head and looked at him, who gazed at her with tender eyes. As he uttered, Seth smiled sweetly and kissed her lightly on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything you¡¯re afraid of.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll be patient¡­ until you give me everything.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± At Min-ha¡¯s answer, Seth lowered her head and kissed her briefly on the cheek. After that, he released the arm that was holding her, took a step back, and stared at the bed. ¡°Then, shall we go to bed now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You first, lie down on your comfortable side.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nodding her head slightly at Seth¡¯s words, she carefully climbed onto the bed. Then, as she pulled the duvet on the right side, Min-ha shoved her body between them, covered herself with the duvet, and closed her eyes tightly. Even though the person who caught Seth and told him to sleep with her was herself, when this situation happened again, Min-ha¡¯s heart raced loudly. Meanwhile, Seth walked slowly and laid down on the left side of the bed where she was lying. Min-ha found herself becoming conscious of his every move. After a while, she slowly opened her eyes and glanced at the side where he was lying, and their eyes met. She spoke with an awkward smile. ¡°The bed is too wide.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± ¡°Can I come a little closer?¡± ¡°As much as you want.¡± In response to Seth¡¯s answer, she wriggled closer to his side. Although they were not close enough to hear each other¡¯s heartbeats like before, they were far enough to hold each other¡¯s hands when they reached out. Min-ha, who had moved just that far, reached out and grabbed Seth¡¯s hand, pulling it to the side of her face. Rubbing my cheeks against Seth¡¯s cool palm, she said in a muffled voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was selfish.¡± ¡°You can be more selfish.¡± Seth¡¯s answer was enough to make Min-ha¡¯s heart ache. __ Chapter 70 Chapter 70 She was grateful for Seth acting like a gentleman until the end. As she thought that, Min-ha briefly kissed his palm, which touched her cheek, and opened her mouth. ¡°¡­You know, Seth. I was actually a little scared.¡± ¡°I know. It seems like you¡¯ve never experienced this before.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say that what you¡¯re saying is wrong, but what I was really afraid of isn¡¯t just because it¡¯s the first time¡­¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°You know, this body is not ¡®mine,¡¯ it belongs to Minase Persen.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really think much of it until we held hands or kissed each other, though when I tried to cross the line with you, that kind of fear arises somewhat¡­ No, to be honest, I¡¯ve always had that thought. Since this body doesn¡¯t belong to me, the thoughts of what if the ¡®heart¡¯ and the ¡®owner¡¯ of this body come back came after I¡¯m bound with you creeping up to me.¡± ¡°Why do you think that way when your ¡®soul¡¯ has completely transmigrated?¡± ¡°Until a while ago, I thought it was just my fear¡­ But, the moment when Rupert held me and said ¡®I¡¯ll never let you go,¡¯ I could hear a woman¡¯s voice in my head.¡± Hearing her words, Seth immediately hardened his expression and raised his upper body. She smiled slightly at him, who was gazing at her¡ªwith a look that she was unable to clearly say if she was astounded or anxious¡ªand she stood up as well. Pressing her hands against his shoulders, she then laid him back down and dug close to his side. Min-ha, who was lying on Seth¡¯s arm as a pillow, continued, avoiding his gaze as he was still staring at her with a firm expression on her face. ¡°As soon as I heard it, I knew¡­ that voice was Minase.¡± ¡°¡­What did that woman¡¯s voice say to you?¡± ¡°She was just crying. She believed him and loved him enough to marry him even though it¡¯s a political marriage, although she was betrayed.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the person of that ¡®resentment¡¯? Is it Rupert Guinivis?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She said ¡®you¡¯¡­ but, maybe not?¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Then, I heard another voice saying, ¡®I¡¯ll never let you go,¡¯ and it cut off¡­ I was scared. At that time, the emotions of ¡®Minase,¡¯ not ¡®mine,¡¯ just rushed into my mind¡ªresentment, blame, hate, and feeling because of someone. Nevertheless, the complicated feelings of loving that person flooded me, and it was very confusing¡­ What was that? Was that the feeling of the owner of this body? Or did Minase come back without me realizing it? If that¡¯s the case, what should I do? ¡­That kind of disarray.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°But, now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think the reason I felt that way at the time was just because her feelings were transferred to me¡­ Rather, it was if the real Minase is back, the fear of what¡¯ll happen if I break up with you¡­¡± Min-ha muttered her words. She squeezed Seth¡¯s arm with both her hands as she rested her head on him. There was always that fear. Just like when she had come to this world for the first time, she feared that one day when she opened her eyes, she would not have returned back to Korea one day. Now that she has given her heart to this world, to Noah and others, and loving Seth, this now has become something she fears the most. She hated the thought of leaving behind this man, who had been fighting the world by giving his everything for his loved ones ever since he was born. When Min-ha glanced up at him with her sorrowful gaze, Seth also gazed at her with the same expression as he embraced her. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as us breaking up. Your soul also resides in this body, there¡¯s no place for her soul to return.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± ¡°And, even if that happens, I don¡¯t care if that woman comes back¡­ I¡¯ll get you back somehow. As long as I¡¯m certain that your heart is directed towards me, I¡¯ll go wherever you have gone, even if it is the end of this world¡ªNo, even if it¡¯s a different world, I¡¯ll follow you to the end.¡± ¡°Haha. You still have never seen my real face.¡± ¡°Even if your appearance changes, I can recognize you.¡± ¡°The real me looks very different from what I look like now. Are you sure you can still recognize me?¡± ¡°Oh? Even if your appearance changes, your soul doesn¡¯t change.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear those words.¡± ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s just words?¡± ¡°¡­No, I believe it. I¡¯ll believe you.¡± When she regained her doubts a little, it was Seth who answered with a sincere expression. Min-ha smiled softly and wrapped her arms around his body as he gently stroked her body in his arms. Taking a deep breath, she felt relieved just by that action alone. Even though she made up her mind to overcome all situations positively, the daily life of falling into an unfamiliar world and continuing to face unexpected things was overwhelming. She was also anxious about the unstable situation. Although she did not express it to everyone, Min-ha was always sad at the thought of being alone in this world. It was Seth, who held her hand every time and hugged her warmly as she was anxious. ¡®¡­I really like him.¡¯ She could not help but love him, who believed in a story that any other person would not have believed, and acknowledged herself. ¡®Ah, I must be by this man¡¯s side. I don¡¯t think I can leave this person.¡¯ Min-ha slowly closed her eyes as she embraced him, sinking into the world¡¯s most comfortable arms. The next moment, drowsiness cascaded¡ªwhether she was relieved by his words that they would never part or if she was finally getting tired. ¡°You must be tired, sleep.¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be by your side.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Thank you, Seth.¡± Min-ha completely closed her eyes at Seth¡¯s touch as if it was a lullaby. She could feel him pulling the quilt and covering her. ?? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll love both the person you are now and the dark-haired you I saw back then.¡± Huh¡­? ¡®What does that mean? When did he see my dark hair?¡¯ Before falling asleep completely, she wanted to ask a question about the words that she heard, but Min-ha, unable to overcome the surging drowsiness, fell asleep. ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ? In the morning, when the viscous darkness lifted and the sun illuminated the world, Min-ha woke up from a deep sleep at the gentle sound of birds chirping and the ray of bright sunlight looming through the curtains. Perhaps, because it had been a long time since she had been in such a deep sleep, her body was still drowsy. She just wanted her to close her eyes again and go back to sleep again. With that thought, Min-ha closed her eyes again, stroking the pillow that was resting on her head with her palm. ¡°¡­Mmm.¡± However, as she stroked her pillow, a man¡¯s low voice was heard. She swiftly opened her eyes and stared in the direction. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± What caught her eye was the face of Seth, who was sleeping soundly right next to her. He was sleeping peacefully with one of his arms as her pillow. Startled, Min-ha involuntarily let out a loud noise, but she soon covered her mouth with one hand. ¡­Right. Last night she fell asleep with him, just staying in each other¡¯s arms tightly. Remembering that, she then peered at Seth¡¯s sleeping face again. Since she did not want to shake the exhausted person to wake them up, Min-ha decided to wait for him to wake up naturally as she gazed intently at his face. ¡®Isn¡¯t he so handsome?¡¯ She was purely admiring her lover¡¯s handsome face. It looked as if he had just closed his eyes for a moment. Seth was exhaling peacefully with his lips tightly closed, which completes the cool, handsome impression. His sculptural side face was enough to attract her attention, and she admired the look of his nose bridge that fell and rose straight past her slightly raised forehead. It was the face she saw as soon as she opened her eyes when she first came to this world, and it was a face she had seen so much that she was familiar with¡­ So, why was she still admiring it every time she saw it? Min-ha wiggled her hand at the impulse to touch his sleeping face. Contemplating what to do, she put her finger in front of his face over and over again, then repeatedly moved it back. ¡°¡­Keuk!¡± However, Seth¡¯s voice burst into laughter when he saw her like that. Min-ha was startled by the sound and held her hand in an awkward position. Meanwhile, Seth turned around and took her hand into his. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering what you¡¯re doing in front of my face for a while.¡± ¡°Ah, oh¡ªthat¡¯s¡­ haha. When did you wake up?¡± ¡°Well¡­ When you touched my arm?¡± ¡°What? You should¡¯ve told me if you woke up¡­!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t get up because you were staring at me so intently.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You, who are always busy looking at other people, rarely see only me. So, I wanted to have some fun.¡± ¡°¡­Uh?¡± ¡°Noah, Mrs. Pompa, Ella, Mrs. Wanda, Lancelot, Gawin, and Bediviel. There¡¯s always one or two people who take your attention¡­ Come to think of it, that seems rather unfair. No matter when, my eyes are only always on you.¡± ¡°Oh, what are you saying now? This is embarrassing!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be ashamed of? I was just telling the truth.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s get up now. It¡¯s already morning.¡± With a blunt expression on his face, Seth nonchalantly uttered things like this calmly. Min-ha slapped his shoulder, who was smiling, and raised her body. As much as she liked his pouring affectionate words, she was embarrassed. It felt like her face would burst if she lay next to him any longer. Besides, it was a bit later than the time she usually woke up at Persen Castle. In a little while, Pompa would come to wake them up, so she was too shy to show them how closely attached they were. Seeing Min-ha like that, Seth gently grabbed her arm and spoke. ¡°Are you getting up already?¡± ¡°Yes. Mrs. Pompa will come to wake us up soon, so I¡¯ll get up first.¡± ¡°You can lie down longer. You had a rough day yesterday, so you need to rest a little more.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t Persen castle, so if we wake up too late, people might say something bad¡­¡± ¡°No way. The nobles here are nothing but idiots who can¡¯t even compare to you.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll still get up. You should get up, too.¡± When Min-ha, who removed his hand from her arm, got up completely out of bed, Seth smiled bitterly, ¡°Sometimes, I think you are just too stern towards me, all while accepting Noah¡¯s childishness.¡± ¡°How, how can I treat Noah and you the same way! You¡¯re an adult while he¡¯s a child! Stop talking nonsense and get up now!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. All right, Madam. I love you more, so I¡¯ll let you win.¡± ?? Hearing his words, Min-ha grumbled and glanced at Seth, who eventually got up from the bed. She should have known from the first childish sarcastic sarcasm. When it comes to her, Seth sometimes acts younger than Noah. It was not that she did not like it though Min-ha found it embarrassing at times, and she quickly went into the bathroom next to the bedroom. __ Chapter 71 Chapter 71 After washing her face lightly, Min-ha changed into comfortable clothes prepared in the bathroom. She then said to Seth, who was sitting on the bed, as she came out of the bathroom and rolled all the curtains. ¡°Now, you should wash your face as well.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± At her words, Seth replied as if he could not help it before getting out of bed and striding to the bathroom. However, a knock suddenly resounded on the bedroom door. Min-ha answered, turning her head towards the sound. ¡°Are you both awake?¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, I¡¯m going in.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Gawin. Come on in.¡± It was Gawin who knocked on the door. To his question, who seemed a little tired, Min-ha readily replied yes. Then, he immediately opened the door and entered the bedroom, pounding his clenched hands on his knees. ¡°Ah, I thought it would turn into a stone statue like this. Oh! How was your night, Madam? You look so beautiful today as well!¡± ¡°Did Sir Gawin sleep well?¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t sleep well. You know, I was a bit busy putting an end to yesterday¡¯s commotion.¡± Min-ha greeted Gawin, who greeted her brazenly. The next moment, he grabbed her hand and kissed it lightly, as usual, before turning to the bathroom where the sound was coming from. ¡°By the way, is the Commander in the bathroom right now?¡± ¡°Yes. He went to wash his face. But, were you very busy yesterday? Sir Gawin¡¯s complexion doesn¡¯t look so good.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been only half an hour since I shut my eyes¡­ However, I didn¡¯t hear from the person who told me to post the report in the morning at all, even when the sun was rising in the middle of the sky? It just so happens that I¡¯d just heard Mrs. Pompa¡¯s words that the two of you are in the room together. I don¡¯t want to hear what you¡¯re doing together¡­ Aak!¡± While answering her question, Gawin stopped his words after a hand struck him on the head. Min-ha took a step backwards without realizing it, and soon saw the person who slapped Gawin on the back of the head and smiled brightly. ¡°Sir Bediviel¡­!¡± ¡°I see the Duchess. You seemed very surprised yesterday, how are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about Sir Bediviel? Are you all right? A bandage on that arm¡­ are you hurt?¡± Min-ha walked over to Bediviel, who smiled at her. As she looked at him with a worried expression, she asked, pointing to the bandage around his arm. Seeing that, Bediviel answered while raising his bandaged arm slightly as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°It¡¯s just a slight wound.¡± ¡°Did you receive treatment?¡± ¡°Yes. Thanks for your concern, Duchess.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± Seeing Bediviel bowing slightly to show respect, Min-ha also bowed her head and greeted each other. At that time, Gawin, who was watching the scene from the side, wrapped one arm around Bediviel¡¯s shoulder and spoke brazenly. ¡°What is this, Bedi? Aren¡¯t you too kind to the Duchess? Then, you¡¯ll get hated by the Commander like me.¡± ¡°It is natural for a knight to behave with courtesy to his master¡¯s wife? Aren¡¯t you being too rude to the Duchess?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Look, the Duchess says it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°Duchess, you don¡¯t need to tolerate this guy¡¯s joke. Right now, he¡¯s already barely at the line, but if you continue to tolerate it, he may one day behave like an ungrateful beast.¡± ¡°What? Bedi, you punk!¡± At the sight of the two of them starting to quarrel with each other, Min-ha laughed as if she was having fun. Soon, Seth, who had washed his face in the bathroom and changed into a uniform, approached her. He opened his mouth, glancing at his knights, who were arguing childishly. ¡°If you¡¯re going to have a childish argument in the morning, why don¡¯t you at least do it outside the bedroom? Sir Gawain, Sir Bediviel.¡± ¡°I apologize, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Oh, Commander! Good morning. Your face seems to be glowing today, am I mistaken?¡± ¡°¡­Gawin. Must I tell you not to come to my bedroom until I give you order? Did you come here just to make jokes like that?¡± While Bediviel politely handed an apology to Seth, who was swiping his slightly wet hair with his hand and glaring at them with a blunt expression, Gawin greeted him brazenly. At that, a deep frown formed on Seth¡¯s forehead as he glanced at Min-ha. She then patted his shoulder as though it was all right as he looked to check if she would be uncomfortable. A smile lifted from Gawin¡¯s face, who was smiling brightly as he looked at the two of them. He glanced at his master with a sharp gaze and answered. ¡°How could that be? We were waiting for Your Excellency to get up to report about yesterday.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t want to interrupt your time though we thought it was important to report what happened yesterday.¡± ¡°I get it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Commander.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Grace.¡± ¡°All right, do you think the story will be long?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± As Gawin¡¯s and Bediviel¡¯s expressions grew serious, Seth halted his displeasure and pointed to the tea table and sofa in the bedroom. It seemed like he was trying to share an important story. Thinking that, Min-ha looked at them and asked carefully. ¡°¡­Uh, are you going to talk about something important from now on? If it¡¯s a story I shouldn¡¯t hear, can I go out for a while?¡± ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°No. Because the Duchess is directly involved in this, and above all else, I¡¯ve some questions to ask you, too.¡± ¡°Of course not. There isn¡¯t such a thing as a story the Duchess should not know.¡± ¡°¡­Well. Then, excuse me.¡± To her question, the three of them responded as if they had made a pledge, and Min-ha smiled shyly. Seth gazed at Min-ha tenderly before grabbing her little hand and leading her to her sofa. Then, he sat her first and sat next to her, and with his glances at Gawin and Bediviel, he urged them to sit opposite each other. And so, the two sat across from Seth and stared at their master with a serious expression. ¡°From the conclusion, it seems that Rupert Guinivis came into the Loengram Castle through Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s carriage.¡± It was Bediviel who spoke first. Hearing this, Seth responded with a scoff. ¡°Even a child can make such a guess. Any proof?¡± ¡°Last night during a duel with Rupert Guinivis, he took a paper knife out from his arms and threw it to my arm when he heard a sound of people approaching to surround him before escaping. I picked up the knife and chased him right away, though I missed him.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°The place where he disappeared was the White Acacia Annex where Grand Duchess Blaine was staying. Although I heartily wanted to pursue him, I was unable to search the Grand Duchess¡¯ mansion to find him without any evidence, so I had to give up the pursuit. I¡¯m sorry, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve no intention of questioning that part. You couldn¡¯t have searched the abode of Grand Duchess Blaine at that ambitious hour without solid evidence. So, is that the only evidence?¡± This time, it was Gawin who answered the question. ¡°No. Me and Sir Lancelot were besieging the carriages of the nobles while Sir Bediviel was chasing Rupert Guinivis just in case he might be hiding there. And, while I was there, I bribed the coaches and searched their carriages.¡± ¡°Hm. So?¡± ¡°We found something like this in Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s carriage.¡± Gawin, who smiled at Seth¡¯s question, pulled out a gold ornament in the shape of a cross studded with rubies. It was also arched at the end. Even in the eyes of Min-ha, it did not seem to be a common object. The moment Gawin set it in front of everyone, Seth laughed coldly while Bediviel seemed calm as if he had expected it. With a blank voice, Min-ha pointed to it and spoke. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s the button of the Guinivis family.¡± ¡°It certainly doesn¡¯t look prevalent, but will this prove anything?¡± At her question, Gawin smiled bitterly before he lightly shrugged his shoulders and answered. ¡°Of course. Investigation of the rubies and engravings on this button through the Imperial Inspectors will undoubtedly prove to be of the Guinivis family. This will be proof that he was in Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s chariot. However¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t present it as evidence. Because to prove where you got it, we¡¯ll have to confess to the search of Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s carriage.¡± ¡°Still, it might be well worth the risk. At least, His Majesty will wonder why Grand Duchess Blaine did this.¡± ¡°The Grand Duchess will make excuses against me and the Duchess. It¡¯s improper to have a secret relationship with a married woman, and it¡¯s wrong to hide someone who¡¯s not listed on the invitation list and bring them into the castle. Nonetheless, Grand Duchess Blaine could say that he¡¯s in love and wanted to see Duchess Persen¡ªthat her cousin¡¯s situation was pitiful and she had no choice but to do that.¡± ¡°Then, on this occasion, they¡¯ll take this opportunity to try to convince His Majesty to formally establish the Commander¡¯s divorce.¡± Bediviel, who had briefly frowned at Gawin¡¯s words, continued. ¡°However, the nobles who oppose your divorce won¡¯t just sit by. For them, they¡¯re desperate to prevent Your Grace from growing in power by remarrying a new faction after divorce from the Duchess. Therefore, Rupert Guinivis, who wanted the divorce of Your Excellency and the Duchess more than anyone else, was hesitant because of that.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Seth, I have something to tell you about that.¡± Min-ha, who was listening to the three people talking with serious expressions, quietly intervened in the conversation. In fact, she was thinking about how to convey the conversation she had with Rupert yesterday, but the topic just shifted that way. The three people who were talking all gazed at her at the same time and asked. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Yes? What is it, Duchess?¡± ¡°By any chance, did you hear anything from Rupert?¡± In an instant, as the attention of the three people was focused on her, Min-ha was a little flustered, but soon, she continued to speak slowly, recalling the vivid memories of yesterday. ¡°Rupert said he can¡¯t tell me all the details because there are many ears around, but he can tell me one thing for certain.¡± ¡°What¡¯s for certain?¡± ¡°¡­That is, the atmosphere in the Vatican is that the majority of opinions are in favor of the divorce. So, it seems like a decision will come out soon that the divorce will be established.¡± ¡°Did he really say that?¡± ¡°Yes. It seems that Grand Duchess Blaine coaxed and persuaded His Majesty well. So far, they¡¯ve been neutral, but he said he seemed tempted by the claim that Seth needed a new bride to give his cherished vassal wings.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°However, he told me not to worry because there¡¯s a way to keep her from appearing, such a bride who would give you wings.¡± The more they listened to Min-ha¡¯s words, the more grave the faces of the three men became. In particular, Seth¡¯s face hardened more and more at the word of divorce. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Min-ha stroked the back of his hand as if to comfort Seth¡¯s grim expression as he was grinding his teeth with a fierce look. At that, he turned around and smiled sweetly before grabbing her hand that was on the back of his hand. Gawin and Bediviel, who watched the friendly couple, let out a complicated sigh and spoke. ¡°I see. He said that¡­¡± ¡°That damn b*stard. There had been no movement for several months, but I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d progressed to that point.¡± ¡°Still, there¡¯s one thing I know for sure. I guess his purpose was not just for divorce alimony, but for the Madam as well.¡± ¡°¡­It would¡¯ve been easier to separate them if they were just aiming for alimony for the Duchess, though this is a headache in many ways.¡± The three of them shared their thoughts with subdued faces as if they were frustrated. Perhaps, she had brought up something she should not have said. As she thought so, Min-ha¡¯s expression darkened as she looked at their faces. Seeing that, Seth turned to her as though to exhort her. ¡°It must still be very difficult, but thank you for telling me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Duchess. It¡¯s been a huge help.¡± ¡°¡­No. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be more helpful.¡± ¡°No, this is enough.¡± Min-ha waved her hand at Seth and the two knights to express their gratitude. It was not something to hide anyway and she did not want to hide it, so it was natural to bring it up. Seeing their reactions, she could not help but feel shy for some reason. Smiling awkwardly, she then glanced down while Seth smiled at her tenderly. Bediviel, who was relieved to see the friendly appearance of the two people, continued his words with a serious face again. ¡°As the Duchess said, Rupert Guinivis is now using Grand Duchess Blaine to influence His Majesty.¡± ¡°Did the Vatican¡¯s public opinion also move by Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s father and uncle, the Resitia, as they convinced the pontifex?¡± ¡°Well. So, didn¡¯t Resitia also have many enemies within the Vatican since ancient times? It¡¯d be difficult to move public opinion simply by his persuasion.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. I think we need more information about the Vatican.¡± ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave it to Sir Lancelot in that regard? He¡¯s the most indisputable.¡± ¡°Why do you say Sir Lancelot is the right person for this?¡± At his words, Min-ha tilted her head at Gawin¡¯s words and asked. Bediviel smiled and answered. ¡°Haha. Sir Gawain¡¯s cousin is a paladin in the Vatican.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why we¡¯re more knowledgeable of things going on in Vatican¡¯s movements.¡± Consequently, that was why it was easy to predict how the Vatican would rule on her and Seth¡¯s divorce. Min-ha nodded her head, understanding Bediviel¡¯s explanation. ¡°Gawin. Where is Sir Lancelot now?¡± ¡°He led the knights by Young Master Noah¡¯s side until dawn. However, he left before me, saying that he would collect the letters that came to Your Excellency a little while ago. I thought he would come soon because he was simply collecting letters, though it took longer than I thought¡­ Maybe he was caught by a lady somewhere else?¡± Gawin shrugged his shoulders in response to Seth¡¯s question. At his words, Seth narrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Your Excellency, may I enter?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± It was then that Lancelot¡¯s voice came along with a knock from outside the door. Speaking of the devil. Min-ha turned her head slightly and greeted Lancelot, who slowly closed the door and entered. ¡°Good morning, Sir Lancelot.¡± ¡°Good morning, Duchess. Did you have a good night?¡± ¡°We were just looking for you, Lancelot.¡± ¡°Is that so? I also have something to tell Your Excellency, as well as the Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­Yes? Me?¡± Entering the bedroom, Lancelot greeted Min-ha and Seth with courtesy before pulling out some letters from his pocket and holding them in front of Seth. After receiving the letters, Seth opened them up and began to open them one by one. Then, when he saw a letter wrapped in a white silk envelope, he smirked and muttered. ¡°What is this? Did I see it wrong?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I afraid not, Your Grace.¡± Seth fluttered the letter between his two fingers as if disgruntled. At the same time, Lancelot replied with a bitter smile as if he had expected his master¡¯s reaction. ¡®¡­What was written on it that made Seth look so displeased?¡¯ Thinking so, Min-ha glanced at the letter in his hand with a squinting glance. Although the contents could not be read all at once because it was written in English, and it filled the whole page. As the letter was flipped inside Seth¡¯s hand, the letters written on the envelope on the outside were barely recognizable. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ It was an invitation from the Marquis of Loengram to Minase Persen and Seth Persen. ¡®What is it? What kind of invitation is it¡­?¡¯ After recognizing the sender, Min-ha also had the same expression as Seth. Then, looking at the faces of the two crumpled side by side, Lancelot continued. ¡°It¡¯s an invitation to the monster subjugation and the banquet afterwards.¡± ¡°If they send an invitation to an aristocrat to convey something that can just be conveyed verbally, they¡¯re either obsessed with the pretentiousness of social status of an aristocrat¡­ Or, they¡¯re making sure that we¡¯ll be attending.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, other invitations other than this one contained checks instead of an invitation.¡± ¡°Are they trying to get yesterday¡¯s noble ladies back to their side? This is getting rather irksome.¡± ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t the Marquis of Loengram originally that kind of man? Since he¡¯s been caring about his status since before, he would only want the nobles who attended only on the first day as a courtesy should now return, while focusing on pleasing the high-ranking nobles who are profitable to him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious. It¡¯s no good for him to get together with the nobles who have no use for him.¡± ¡°No, wait¡­ Another ball again? Wasn¡¯t it over yesterday? Besides, it¡¯s monster subjugation¡­ Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± ¡®¡­Also, having to talk to people who are united with that pretense is rather uncomfortable.¡¯ It was only last night that she escaped with harsh words to Grand Duchess Blaine, Young Lady Vivian, and other noble wives with the thought they would never see again. But now, she has to face those people and have to go through another unsatisfying ball again¡­ ¡®No. Besides, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m going to go hunting for monsters that seem dangerous at first glance, even if they give a hundred reasons for that.¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more confused Min-ha became. Lancelot, who had a look of surprise at her reaction, replied with a bitter smile. ¡°The hunting of monsters hosted by nobles isn¡¯t very dangerous. At best, it¡¯s hunting for a magic weasel or a monster wild boar that harms the land.¡± ¡°If so, I¡¯m glad to hear that. So, what about the banquet? I don¡¯t know, but didn¡¯t we have a banquet all night yesterday? Isn¡¯t it enough to hold it once¡­ But, they¡¯re holding it again?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask that too, though¡­ As the Duchess knows, banquets for nobles usually last for more than three days. Depending on the wealth of the aristocrat that hosts it, it may last a week or even fortnight.¡± ¡®Then, no way¡­ Does that mean I might have to spend two more weeks here?¡¯ Min-ha asked, surprised by Lancelot¡¯s answer. ¡°Oh my god, fortnight¡­? It would cost a lot of money. Is the Marquis of Loengram that wealthy?¡± ¡°No. According to the information, his fortune has decreased while trying to establish connections with the nobles who hold central power. Even so, he wants to flaunt his name.¡± ¡°So, how long do we have to stay here?¡± ¡°The schedule on the invitation was until tomorrow. So, perhaps tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll be able to return without any problems. We can¡¯t even empty the Persen Castle forever.¡± ¡°¡­Phew, that¡¯s a relief. If possible, it would be better if we could leave today. However, it seems like he¡¯s the kind of person who would risk his face just to parade his name, the Marquis Loengram.¡± ¡°Well, the Duchess knows well, don¡¯t you? The nobles are the ones who would buy dresses and jewelry for the banquet right in front of them, even if they were about to starve to death. Besides, the commander and the Duchess, and Grand Duchess Blaine have gathered in one place like this¡­ There¡¯s no way that ambitious inspiration would deny an opportunity to look this good.¡± ¡°¡­I see. So, does that mean Seth and I have no choice but to run to them again?¡± When Gawin added an explanation to Lancelot¡¯s words, Min-ha murmured with a stunned expression on her face. The next moment, Seth tightened his grip on her hand and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t do anything outrageous to you again.¡± ¡°¡­Seth.¡± ¡°And, you don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to. As for the excuses, I can make them up in moderation.¡± The image of Seth, who uttered as if he was determined, completely melted away her nervousness at the thought that she had to go through something like yesterday again. In addition, Min-ha could feel his heart¡¯s unwillingness to force anything if she did not want to, making the corner of her heart feel warm naturally. Feeling grateful and sorry for his heart, which always thought and cared for herself first, Min-ha opened her mouth while gently holding Seth¡¯s hand, which was holding her hand, with her finger. ¡°No. Now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to avoid them. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind? You don¡¯t have to push yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Rather, I think it¡¯d be more anxious to do nothing in this situation.¡± When Min-ha replied with a smile as if it was nothing, Seth smiled sweetly at her. Then, he turned his head back to the invitation in his hand with sharp eyes before setting it down on the tea table. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but as long as Grand Duchess Blaine attends, there won¡¯t be many choices for us. Let them know that we¡¯ll attend.¡± ¡°All right, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°While the men, including me, go out hunting for monsters, what will the ladies do?¡± ¡°I heard they¡¯re going to have a tea party at the hunting ground.¡± ¡°This time, make sure no one can harm her. I don¡¯t want to be away from you for even a moment, but¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not going to be that easy this time.¡± Min-ha reassured Seth, who looked at her with an anxious gaze. ¡®Well, if the noble ladies, including the Grand Duchess, initiated a war of nerves like yesterday, it would have been enough to respond well.¡¯ What bothered Min-ha more than that was that Rupert might approach her again. Still, even if that happened, she was not afraid anymore, knowing that Seth would come for her again this time. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 As Seth softened his hardened expression, Gawin smiled softly as he looked at the two of them before putting his arm on Bediviel¡¯s shoulder, who was sitting next to him, and spoke. ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, Duchess. If you do, I¡¯ll make Sir Bediviel disguised as a woman and mix with the ladies.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yes, so you can rest your mind. Didn¡¯t the Duchess see it, too? That look yesterday¡­ You didn¡¯t feel any sense of discomfort at all, right? If I hadn¡¯t known that it was Sir Bediviel, I would have picked flowers and offered them right away.¡± ¡°¡­Sir Gawin, do you want to die?¡± ¡°Haha. Who wants to die¡­ Ahh!¡± ¡°As I always say, there¡¯s always a problem with your words, Sir Gawin.¡± While Bediviel clenched his fists and ran towards Gawain in earnest at the words teasing him, Gawin hurriedly avoided his fist. At the same time, seeing Lancelot glancing at the two with pathetic eyes, Min-ha laughed out loud. Seth gazed at Min-ha with a loving gaze as he clasped her hand. It was when the hot sun of late spring rose in the middle of the sky. Dozens of nobles and their servants attending them stood in front of a forest behind Loengram Castle, which was lush with trees in late spring. In addition, dozens of horses and hounds they brought were gathered near them as well. Among the nobles who were invited last night, the men chosen by the Marquis of Loengram wore colorful hunting clothes and were preparing their equipment in anticipation of the monster hunting that would be held in a while. Subsequently, the servants who followed them busily moved between them, carrying their masters¡¯ weapons and tending the horses and hounds. And, at the very back was a large, white tent, in which there were selected noble women and children. Sitting on silky sofas upholstered in white linen, they were having an inconsequential conversation while being served by the maids standing next to them, who were also taking care of their children. Min-ha, seated on the far right in the front row, where there were only six seats, opened her mouth as she looked at Noah, who was sitting next to her, trying to ignore what she had heard at first glance during the conversations between the ladies. ¡°Noah, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Leo and Leona were playing!¡± The child answered, holding the lion and rabbit dolls in his hands. Originally, only the lion doll called Leo was the doll that Noah was attached to, but now, the rabbit doll Min-ha made has also become one of the child¡¯s attachment dolls. It was even given the full name of ¡®Leona.¡¯ Min-ha gently folded her eyes as she saw the child¡¯s cute figure playing with the two dolls she had fixed and made for herself. Then, she reached out and stroked Noah¡¯s fine yet messy hair. ¡°Really? What were you playing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a knight game!¡± ¡°Then, who is the knight?¡± ¡°Leo and I are knights, and Leona is Leo¡¯s lady!¡± ¡°Oh, really? It¡¯s very exciting! If you don¡¯t mind, can I join as well?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What role should I play?¡± ¡°Hm, umm¡­ Then, sister-in-law will be my lady!¡± ¡°Oh! Hmm. Thank you, Knight Sir Noah.¡± ¡°Hehe. Yes, lady!¡± Min-ha took part in the house play by matching her rhythm to Noah¡¯s words. Because of that, Noah got excited and grabbed the two dolls in his hands and started making noises with his mouth. Min-ha followed him and helped the play with chuimsae* and lines. [ T/N: Chuimsae is a form of exclamation during Korean traditional music. While the author used this word, you can just interpret it as making sounds for the game since it¡¯s really not to the extent of chuimsae. ] At that moment, one of the Persen Knights, Percival, who was guarding the two with a blunt expression, sneaked up to him and spoke. ¡°Young Master Noah.¡± ¡°Here it is! It¡¯s the devil¡­! Hhut, hhut!¡± ¡°Noah. Soon after seeing the Duke off, you must attend the tea party. Stop playing house and leave the doll to me.¡± ¡°No! I want to keep them!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you behave so well yesterday? What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± ¡°Tea parties are boring! Just like yesterday, sister-in-law will be spending time with other people today¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Duchess¡¯s duty to get along with the other noble ladies, so she can¡¯t keep spending time with Young Master Noah. And, since there are many other young people and young girls at this tea party, how about making friends with them?¡± ¡°¡­No. I mean, they hate me. They also swear at my brother and father.¡± ¡°That ordeal is also a process you have to go through as a man who¡¯ll become a knight in the future. You can¡¯t avoid bad words forever, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sir Percival urged his hands as he reached out with a blank expression while Noah shook his head and shouted. Listening to their conversation, Min-ha had an embarrassed expression on her face. ¡°Ah, this¡­ You¡¯re going to have a hard time today, Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­Yes? Why?¡¯ ¡°Well, Sir Percival is principled. There are no cracks like nails. It might be difficult to breathe with him.¡± Just a moment ago, it seemed that she would understand what Gawin came to inform her that the guarding knight who would be in charge of her and Noah¡¯s had been decided. ¡®Although everything Sir Percival says is true, Noah is still a child¡­ Isn¡¯t that too much?¡¯ At least, if there were Lancelot, who pampered Noah, or Gawin, who was playful, they would have been able to appease Noah more skillfully. Still, everyone but Percival had been notified to attend the hunt. Looking at him, who was arguing with Noah with a blunt face as the child was distraught, she carefully intervened. ¡°¡­Sir, Sir Percival.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If Noah hates it so much, maybe we can let it go for now. I¡¯ll try to convince him again after seeing the situation later.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the Duchess would be able to convince him after you attend the tea party.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t really want to talk for a long time because we had so much to talk about with each other last night.¡± ¡°Nonetheless, Noah is already five years old. If it¡¯s in the Persen Castle, he has to save face as the son of a noble family in front of other nobles.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still five years old, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to put things like saving face for when he¡¯s a little bit older? It¡¯s a natural age to want to play with dolls, do whatever he wants, and avoid making unpleasant words. I don¡¯t think it would be any different just because he¡¯s a nobleman¡­¡± ¡°Still, Duchess¡­¡± ¡°Yes? Sir Percival. Please?¡± ¡°¡­All right. I¡¯ll obey the orders of the Duchess.¡± ¡°Oh. It¡¯s not an order, it¡¯s a request. Yes?¡± Percival, who had a blunt expression on his face at her persuasion, eventually nodded his head with difficulty. Min-ha smiled as if thanking him and gently stroked Noah¡¯s hair. ¡°Noah, did you hear that? You¡¯ll have to leave Leo and Leona with Sir Percival in a little while.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t wanna.¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s have fun quickly now.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°And, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to hang out with me at the tea party later?¡± ¡°¡­Is that okay?¡± Noah, who was a little sullen at her words, asked with a smile. Because of that, Min-ha deliberately lowered her voice and whispered to him. ¡°Yes. This is a secret between the two of us, but the truth is, I don¡¯t really like to hang out with them either¡­ Maybe Noah likes to play with Leo and Leona more than me?¡± ¡°Oh, no! I like sister-in-law more!¡± ¡°Right? So, after seeing them off, give Sir Percival the doll. All right?¡± ¡°Yes, sister-in-law!¡± ¡°Haha. Good boy, our Noah.¡± Fortunately, Noah nodded at her persuasion. Min-ha then smiled while stroking Noah¡¯s cutely smiling head, and Percival, who was standing next to him, loosened the corners of his mouth for a moment with a look of helplessness before hardening his expression again. It was because the hounds and herders outside the tent lined up, and the horses moved. It meant that the subjugation would soon begin. Sure enough, an attendant ran and shouted to the people in the tent. ¡°We¡¯re ready for the subjugation! Madams and ladies, we¡¯re prepared to set off.¡± At that voice, the noble wives, young ladies, and children in the tent began to get up one by one with the help of the maids. Min-ha was escorted by Sir Percival, who reached out to her, and after raising her body, she took Noah¡¯s hand. Thanks to the light clothing, she walked to the place where the male nobles stood at a faster pace than the others. ¡°Seth!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Min-ha and Noah, who were looking at the men standing there, found Seth at once and called out his name. At that, Seth turned his head toward them and smiled dotingly. Min-ha quickly walked up to him, who was clad in armor, and said. ¡°You look great today, too.¡± ¡°The wife is truly beautiful today as well.¡± ¡°¡­Must you do this hunt? I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Your husband isn¡¯t such a bad knight to injure himself on a light hunt like this.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t come back hurting now since you¡¯ve been talking big.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Brother, please be careful!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As they promised to speak formally in front of others, he greeted Min-ha politely and gently stroked Noah¡¯s head as the child gazed up at him. After gently wrapping one arm around her shoulder, who was standing next to him, Seth lowered his head before moving his lips close to her ears as he whispered softly. ¡°For you, I¡¯ll bring the one with the biggest jewel.¡± Seth whispered in a passionate voice as if it would melt her ear. Then, he lightly kissed her cheek and then released his arm that was wrapped around her shoulder. Min-ha hurriedly clasped her cheek where his lips had touched as her face flushed red. Even though it was not even their first kiss, she was embarrassed to see herself still surprised and excited. Gently sweeping Min-ha¡¯s blushing cheek once, he bent over and spoke to Noah, who was standing next to her. ¡°Today, I¡¯m leaving you with the wife. Take good care of your sister-in-law, Noah.¡± ¡°Yes, brother! Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll protect sister-in-law!¡± Noah nodded his head up and down vigorously that she was afraid of his neck hurting. Seth looked at him lovingly and then turned and looked around. Before they knew it, the surroundings were more empty than a while ago as the aristocratic men who finished their simple greetings got on their horses one by one and ran out into the forest. Seeing that, Seth pulled the bridle in his hand and ordered Percival, who was standing behind Min-ha and Noah. ¡°Never take your eyes off them for a second, Percival.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± After hearing his answer, Seth got on the horse that was next to him while Percival approached Min-ha and Noah and backed away with them. When both of them backed away far enough, Seth waved his hand at the two of them once on the horse and immediately struck the reins. The next moment, his horse rushed toward the forest. Soon after, a servant, who was also familiar with Min-ha, followed Seth¡¯s words and controlled the wildly growling hounds. ¡°Come on, Duchess. Noah.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡®¡­Please don¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡¯ Min-ha prayed for his luck until Seth¡¯s horse disappeared before turning around at Percival¡¯s words and walking towards the tent again. Although it would have been nice to hold Noah¡¯s hand and return to the mansion like this, there was still a tea party left. ¡®We can go back tomorrow, so let¡¯s do our best today.¡¯ As she thought so, Min-ha made up her mind again. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 The horse that Seth was riding crossed the forest road, where a sharp wind blew. Because of the lengthy send-off, the distance from the nobles who entered the forest first widened, so he increased his speed even more. Not wanting to waste a minute or a second, he wanted to find the finest monster in this subjugation that Marquis Loengram had prepared, finish this time-wasting game, and return to Min-ha and Noah¡¯s side. ¡°Oh, my. What are you in such a hurry for, Duke of Persen!¡± Suddenly, a man riding a brown horse approached him before running side by side. It was the Marquis of Loengram. Seth clicked his tongue briefly though the Marquis could not hear it, he then slowed down slowly. Seeing that, Marquis Lohengram, who had slowed down similarly to him, spoke in a friendly manner. ¡°You seem to be full of the spirit of victory today, Duke!¡± ¡°I got impatient because I promised the wife that I¡¯d catch the mana stone monster with the largest gem among the preys for her.¡± ¡°Haha! It¡¯s important to find a good monster faster than any other man and present it to the person you love, though it¡¯s also important for any man to enjoy the hunt itself!¡± ¡°Well. I¡¯m not a young nobleman who only commands subordinates while having no actual experience. I¡¯m not interested in dealing with monsters that have just been released, that aren¡¯t even dragons or monsters from the polar regions.¡± Just like you. Seth replied coldly as if blocking the words of the Marquis Loengram, who was trying to add one more word. For a moment, the Marquis hardened his expression, but soon, he forced himself to raise the corners of his mouth and smiled awkwardly. Hahaha. It seems like that¡¯s the Duke¡¯s taste. Next year, I¡¯ll definitely prepare a hunting banquet based on the Duke¡¯s opinion.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I wouldn¡¯t be the only one attending this banquet.¡± ¡°Haha, still¡ª¡± ¡°And, shouldn¡¯t the budget be put into something other than a banquet like this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that¡­?¡± Marquis Loengram narrowed his eyebrows as if he did not understand what his meaningful words meant in the slightest. Seeing that, Seth scoffed and gave him a cold expression. He stared at the Marquis before opening his mouth. ¡°Last night, you must have known that I led the knights to find my wife.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°There was a man inside the mansion who attacked her, and I pursued him. However, I ended up losing him.¡± ¡°¡­I, I see.¡± ¡°Because of the commotion, no one in Loengram Castle could have known. Still, there was no one to help assist me and my knights. It seems as though no one really knows about the intruder.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that security at a place about the size of Loengram Castle would be so lax? If I had known, even if Grand Duchess Blaine had invited her, I wouldn¡¯t have sent my wife to the tea party alone.¡± ¡°Suc, such thing¡­ Was the Duchess very surprised?¡± ¡°Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t very surprised because she¡¯s a strong-minded person. But¡­¡± ¡°¡­However?¡± ¡°Thanks to that, she experienced hell last night.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m not going to let this go. It¡¯s not something small, and he dared to touch my person. When Grand Duchess Blaine departed safely, and my party and I return to the Persen Castle, I¡¯ll formally raise the matter with the Marquis, so it would be a good idea to investigate the facts in advance.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to excuse myself. I hope you enjoy the hunt.¡± Greeting Marquis Loengram, who was as hard as ice, Seth swung the bridle in his hand. Although he had been smiling happily just a moment ago, he could feel Marquise¡¯s gaze staring at him with his monster-like eyes. Still, he ignored it. Seth, who was constantly speeding up past a few horses in front of him, crept up and found Gawin and Lancelot riding their horses. It seemed that they had been escorting him secretly from the beginning of the forest. Gawin grinned as Seth turned his gaze to them. ¡°Are you okay with that annoying man having a grudge against you, Commander? I saw him staring at you with very piercing eyes.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because I had no intention of responding to his proposal anyway, and even less so being on his side. So, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°As Your Excellency says, Sir Gawin. The Marquis of Loengram swallows sweet things and spits them out when used. If we¡¯re with someone like that, we¡¯ll have to worry about our backs every day.¡± ¡°Nonetheless, wouldn¡¯t it be quite troublesome to have Grand Duchess Blaine behind the Marquis? I don¡¯t know about the Marquis, though it would be quite cumbersome to turn the Grand Duchess into an enemy.¡± ¡°Well. I think that the Marquis and the Grand Duchess are only temporarily joining hands. They would betray each other at any time.¡± ¡°Regardless, the chances of that happening are slim. Your Excellency.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it doesn¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± At Gawin¡¯s concern, he dismissed it with a cold smile. When he asked in amazement, Seth replied in a low, subdued voice. ¡°No matter whom the Marquis joined hands with, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he sided with Rupert Guinivis and put my person in danger. It doesn¡¯t matter if the Grand Duchess was behind him¡­ because I¡¯m definitely going to repay you for that grace. I¡¯m sure you all have the same opinion as me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Commander.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this for now. I can hear the hounds barking from over there.¡± ¡°It seems that they¡¯d found a good prey. We¡¯ll go ahead first.¡± Following the sound of Gawin and Lancelot, who ran forward first, Seth drew his sword without hesitation. ¡­Yes, it does not matter who the opponent was. He was determined to draw his sword against anyone who dared to stick their fingers at his woman, even if it made enemies and extorted them because of their malice. Riding his horse, he glared at the prey with a sharp gaze as if they were in front of them. It was the beginning of the hunt. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ Following Percival¡¯s guidance, Min-ha and Noah returned to the tent and were amazed at the completely changed interior in a very short time. Until a while ago, only chairs covered with white linen were lined up. However, before she knew it, round tables covered with long white silk and several chairs decorated with white roses and acacias were placed around them. At each table, there was a three-tier tray of colorful cakes, cookies, and desserts along with adorable and bright flower decorations. Next to it was a blue plate covered with silver foil, a dessert knife and fork, and teacups and saucers. Min-ha followed Percival¡¯s guide and sat down with Noah at their designated seat as he pulled the chair for her. Originally, she would have moved the chair and sat down on her own because she was shy. However, she had no choice but to obey Percival, who took out the chair, before she could do so. She turned her head to glance around only after confirming that Noah had sat safely in the seat next to her. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± At that, she made eye contact with some of the wives who had been sarcastic to her at a tea party hosted by Grand Duchess Blaine last night. When Min-ha smiled at them meaningfully as if she remembered them, they hurriedly avoided their eyes. ¡®Where did yesterday¡¯s confidence go?¡¯ It was really humorous to see them trying to avoid her gaze and turning the other way, so she smirked without realizing it. However, when she saw their children sitting next to them, Min-ha smiled involuntarily. The children, who looked to be around Noah¡¯s age or perhaps a couple of years older, were peering at her as they sat in an upright posture, with their faces resembling their mothers. Their expressions were very arrogant, not like a child¡¯s. Still, they were so cute since their eyes were filled with curiosity that could not be hidden. ¡®Oh, they are cute.¡¯ Min-ha secretly giggled and looked at their reactions, though she took her eyes off them when the children suddenly turned their heads. As she was peering at the other seats where her unfamiliar faces were located, she saw two empty seats opposite her. ¡®It¡¯s obvious that she hasn¡¯t come yet.¡¯ Vivian and Grand Duchess Blaine. Min-ha thought, biting her tongue briefly. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the way the main character appears later?¡¯ To be honest, it was frankly childish to think that they had such a fight at this part. Thinking so, Min-ha smiled slightly and was about to look away when Grand Duchess Blaine and Vivian Loengram, accompanied by a servant holding her twins and a masked knight, entered the tent. Immediately, the ladies and children, who had been sitting a while ago, got up with the support of their attendants. Thinking that she had to get up too, Min-ha pulled her back a little. Though Percival, who had been standing behind her all the time, bent his back and whispered to her. ¡°The Duchess doesn¡¯t have to get up.¡± ¡°Oh. Thank you, Sir Percival.¡± She thanked Percival with a slight nod before glancing at the Grand Duchess and Vivian, who strode slowly to their seats. It was Vivian, who first sat down with the help of a knight who accompanied them. The last remaining vacant seat was replaced by a masked knight, and Grand Duchess Blaine sat in her seat. ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯ At that moment, Min-ha felt a strange sense of incongruity in the appearance of the Grand Duchess. While it was natural for the masked knight to move the chair for her, it was because of the friendly and affectionate gaze that Grand Duchess Blaine gave to the masked knight. It was the exact opposite of how she had an expressionless face despite the excessive kindness of Marquis Loengram yesterday. Min-ha, who witnessed it, thought she saw it wrong for a moment. Narrowing her brow slightly, she then stared intently at Grand Duchess Blaine and the masked knight standing behind her. However, the Grand Duchess was wearing an expressionless look like a doll again, and the masked knight also did not seem interested in her. ¡®Was it an illusion? No¡­ It mustn¡¯t be.¡¯ Thinking she needed to keep an eye on her, Min-ha turned her head before Grand Duchess Blaine would notice her gaze. ¡°¡­.!¡± At that moment, she met eyes with Vivian. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 As if she had been watching her since entering the tent. When their eyes met, Min-ha hardened her expression without realizing it, and Vivian smiled slightly. No matter how much she looked at it, she had a smile that could never be seen as a favor. Then, Vivian turned her head arrogantly and looked at the other ladies before opening her mouth. ¡°It seems that everyone¡¯s here. It is an honor to see you all again, I¡¯m Vivian Loengram.¡± ¡°No, Young Lady Vivian. Thank you for the invitation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It must be a rather boring time until the men would come back after hunting, though I was happy to have a tea party with you all here.¡± ¡°Oh. Thank you, Grand Duchess Blaine. Madam Dorison, Madam Padget. Today¡¯s outdoor tea party was held at the suggestion of the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°Oh, my. I see. Thank you, Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s Young Lady Vivian who accepted my proposal and prepared a place and tea like this.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got to thank you both!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hoho.¡± ¡®¡­What? Was the person who orchestrated the tea party the Grand Duchess?¡¯ Min-ha glanced at the Grand Duchess, who shook her head arrogantly as she received the courteous greetings from the ladies. At that time, Grand Duchess Blaine, who was having a meaningless conversation with them, suddenly turned her head and spoke to her. ¡°By the way, the Duchess of Persen doesn¡¯t look very happy. Perhaps, do you not enjoy the seat?¡± ¡°Is that possible? I was enjoying it in my own way.¡± ¡°¡­In your own way, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I took care of my little brother and saw the beautiful flowers on the table. Oh, and I also thought that the teacup and saucer were very lovely.¡± Quite blatantly, when asked, ¡®What was she doing before she came?¡¯ Min-ha replied indirectly. After all, she did not have any reason to be honest to them, and she did not want to make a mistake by saying unnecessary things. However, upon hearing her answer, Grand Duchess Blaine and the people around them turned white for a moment. The Grand Duchess smiled awkwardly and turned to Vivian, who was sitting next to her. ¡°¡­Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t even had tea yet. Young Lady Vivian, is the tea cold enough to drink?¡± ¡°Of course. I made it ready to be enjoyed at any time. Butler, make sure to pour the tea for the madams, ladies, and young ladies.¡± ¡°All right.¡± In response to Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s question, Vivian immediately ordered the butler to serve the tea. At her call, the servant in Loengram¡¯s mansion came to the side of the table and placed the teapot in the center of the table with one arm, and first started pouring tea into Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s cup. When her cup was about half full, she made an elegant gesture to warn them not to pour more tea. At that, the butler bowed deeply and immediately approached Min-ha and started pouring tea. Min-ha bowed politely to the Grand Duchess before lowering her head slightly to greet the butler, who was pouring her tea. She watched as the beautiful pattern on the bottom of the teacup disappeared into the dark brown tea. At that moment, Vivian, who was watching the scene, shouted to the butler. ¡°Ah, butler! Make sure to pour plenty of tea for the Duchess of Persen. It must have been because she was very thirsty while waiting for the Grand Duchess and me.¡± ¡°Yes. I see, Young Lady.¡± The butler bowed his eyes to his master, Vivian, then tilted the teapot further and quickly poured tea into Min-ha¡¯s cup. ¡®¡­What kind of trickery is this?¡¯ Looking at the teacup that was filling up quickly, Min-ha raised her hand to stop his action. Vivian¡¯s words a while ago were kind words at first glance, though when you inferred from her tone and expression, it was clear that she was quarreling with her. She forcibly raised the corners of her lips and asked Vivian. ¡°I appreciate your consideration, but you don¡¯t have to pour it for me so much. Young Lady Vivian.¡± ¡°Oh, did I? I¡¯m sorry. The Duchess mentioned the pattern on the bottom of the teacup a while ago, so I thought you were saying that you were very thirsty because of the delayed tea serving.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I apologize if I misunderstood the will of the Duchess.¡± As Vivian intentionally exaggeratedly apologized, her heart was flustered. It was incredible. No wonder everyone seemed to be turning white when she praised the teacup since she did not know that was the meaning of the word. Min-ha soon scoffed slightly. ¡®¡­But, I didn¡¯t expect her to react like this.¡¯ Even though she said that to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding, it seemed that she gave an excuse to catch a fault, contrary to her intentions. Although she did not know why they invited her to this place again, one thing was clear. No matter what she said, those people have the attitude of ¡®misunderstanding it in a bad way,¡¯ and the willingness to accept it. Min-ha, who was relatively sensitive to good intentions and insensitive to evil, could see that they had been quite blatant since yesterday. ¡®Then, let¡¯s see what happens after I sincerely apologize for the misunderstanding.¡¯ Smiling brightly on purpose, Min-ha lifted the teacup and brought it to her lips. Then, after putting it down again, she folded the corners of her eyes and said to Vivian. ¡°I was simply praising the teacup because it was so beautiful, though I feel bad because you misunderstood it that way.¡± ¡°Oh, did you?¡± ¡°Yes. So, I hope to clear up any misunderstandings. Perhaps, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been away from the social world for a very long time, so I¡¯m not used to speaking in a roundabout way like everyone else.¡± ¡°Hoho, That¡¯s right. After all, because of what happened, the Duchess of Persen was quite far away from the social world. I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you understood, Young Lady Vivian.¡± ¡°However, if you want to continue interacting in the social world in the future, it¡¯s a habit that must be fixed. If you make a mistake, you can easily be criticized for being a noble but acting like lowly people.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yes. Young Lady Vivian is right about that. Duchess of Persen¡­ if you keep acting like that, it wouldn¡¯t be good to hear that your reputation is collapsing, right?¡± While she was wearing a pretty smile on her face, Min-ha¡¯s inner intention was to listen to Vivian¡¯s words, which were full of thorns. However, her expression hardened at the words of Grand Duchess Blaine that followed. It was because she could not help but laugh at the insulting comments about Seth¡¯s origins. Min-ha stared coldly at Grand Duchess Blaine, who had a painted smile on her doll-like face, and Vivian, who had a somewhat stiff expression. As she thought about it last night, did they not always downplay Seth and Noah in this way¡­? When she thought about it, Min-ha felt unbearable anger boil over. If she really felt like this, it seemed like she would be able to calmly say the harsh words she had never spit at a person in her previous life. ¡°¡­.?¡± However, at that moment, Noah, who was beside her, reached out his tiny hand and gently pulled her sleeve. Min-ha turned her body and glanced at the child as though attracted by the weak strength. Noah shook his head as if he was used to these words, tapped her hand with his little hand, and pointed to her back. When she followed his gesture and turned her head slightly back, she could see Percival, with a blunt expression on his face, holding his half-drawn sword firmly tightly enough to show his veins. At that moment, she felt her pulse loosen. ¡®¡­I see.¡¯ This was not the first time something like this had happened, so it would only be comical if she dealt with it emotionally. Subtle mockery and the atmosphere that accompanies it. In addition, an interested gaze waiting for the other person to respond emotionally¡­ Only then did Min-ha wear a firm expression on her face. She could read the eyes of those around her waiting to see how she would react. It was as if those who knew what happened yesterday were asking, ¡®How do you plan to respond if you could not just leave like yesterday?¡¯, while those who did not know yesterday¡¯s incident seemed to question, ¡®How could the arrogant Duchess of Persen endure this insult?¡¯ ¡®Either way, I¡¯d be wrong.¡¯ Unlike yesterday, she planned to respond the same way as she did yesterday. At the thought, Min-ha smiled more brightly than before. ¡°Is that so? Still, I think it¡¯s better than making the other person misunderstand by saying it in a difficult way.¡± ¡°But, that doesn¡¯t fit the way of aristocrats. Isn¡¯t that elegant?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. While I think that honest words are rather crude, it¡¯s easily accepted by others and is more noble than words that confuse others by hiding them in elegant packages. Even so, people who haven¡¯t learned to speak and write properly tend to want to hide their foolishness by saying unnecessary and difficult things, right?¡± ¡°¡­I beg your pardon?¡± At her words, Grand Duchess Blaine and Vivian frowned at once. In addition, the atmosphere subsided even more. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with them? I¡¯ve only said one thing.¡¯ Seeing the distorted faces of the ladies, Min-ha apologized as she deliberately trembled with fuss. ¡°Oh, excuse me. I didn¡¯t mean to specifically refer to anyone, but I apologize if my words offended you. As you two said, I must have been away from the social world for too long. Since you¡¯re kind people, will you forgive me?¡± ¡°¡­Of, of course. Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­It seems that you¡¯ve made a slip of the tongue, so let¡¯s move on this time. Though in the future, I think you¡¯ll need to be more refined in your tone if you want to mingle with the socialites, Duchess of Persen.¡± The Grand Duchess and Vivian accepted Min-ha¡¯s apology with a smile. Nonetheless, it was obvious from their faces that they were forced to accept it. ¡®Well, of course not.¡¯ Because she, too, only apologized with words. Looking at the ladies who forced them to smile, Min-ha deliberately took a more low posture and opened her mouth again. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to both of you. I¡¯ll be careful from now on.¡± ¡°I sincerely hope you do, Duchess Persen.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be extra careful in the future! However, I hope that the two of you¡¯ll think more about each other in the future as well.¡± ¡°¡­What should the Grand Duchess and I be careful about, Duchess?¡± ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean it with any intention, but I¡¯m saying that I want you to refrain from saying things that can hurt my husband and brother-in-law by secretly mentioning their identity at the end of every word¡­ After all, the two of you aren¡¯t so flawless about your identities as well, are you?¡± [ T/N: Damn Min-ha¡¯s going innnn~! ?( ?¦Ø?)¦× ] ¡°¡­What, what?¡± ¡°Oh, my gosh. I made a slip of the tongue again! I¡¯m sorry, I must have kept my distance from the social world too much! I sincerely apologize. So, please forget what I said a while ago.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What am I going to do? Sir Percival, what should I do when you have committed such a great offense? Should I give them some jewelry as a token of my apology?¡± ¡°Cough¡­ Yes. That¡¯d be suitable.¡± ¡°Oh, I see! Then, I will send the gift of apology to the two of you later by Sir Percival. I¡¯m really, really sorry¡­ Will you accept my apology?¡± As if she had made a big mistake, Min-ha covered her mouth with both hands and trembled with a fuss. Deliberately turning her head to gaze at Percival, who was standing behind her as though she had been embarrassed and did not know what to do, she then asked him. Percival, whose ears were slightly reddened, raised the corners of his mouth slightly before he quickly responded to Min-ha¡¯s words. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Thanks to this, Min-ha acted as modestly as possible and drove an atmosphere where the two of them would lose their dignity if they said anything worse to her. Then, she glanced at Grand Duchess Blaine and Vivian, who were forced to laugh at her own attitude. Even though she really did not want to go this far, when she thought of the two men she loved, she could not get over it. Her parents had also told her that she had a sore ear ¡ª it was true that she had to live a good life, though that did not mean she had to be kind by enduring injustice. As she thought if this would be all right, Min-ha glanced at the Grand Duchess and Vivian with eyes as if full of ears, in the sense of urging them to accept the apology. ¡°¡­Haha, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what kind of sincerity you will display after saying this.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you. Right, Sir Percival?¡± ¡°Of course. It will never happen in honor of the Duchy of Persen.¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t help it since the Duchess is so modest. Your apology, I¡¯ll accept it.¡± ¡°Grand Duchess¡¯ generosity is truly deep and wide as the sea. I¡¯m thankful.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re welcome.¡± Min-ha looked at Vivian, who could not manage her expression at all, and Grand Duchess Blaine, who had crumpled her doll-like expressionless face, before smiling at both of them as if she did not know anything. With her natural expression, she then lowered her hand slightly and rubbed her stomach. ¡°Oh, my. Perhaps, it¡¯s because I skipped the meal in the morning, but I¡¯m a little hungry after chatting for a long time. I¡¯d like some refreshments¡­ Butler, when can we have refreshments?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! I was going to serve it after the three of you finished talking. I apologize for acting tactfully before the Duchess started talking. What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Well, what would be good¡­ I¡¯d like to have the cannoli over there. Noah, shall we eat together?¡± Unlike earlier, Noah, who was now full of laughter, answered Min-ha¡¯s question with a big nod. ¡°Yes! I want to eat, too!¡± ¡°Okay! Then, three plates, please. I want to give it to the knight behind me as well.¡± ¡°All right, Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, Duchess. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Would you like to eat something else? Then, something else¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, but¡­ thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Min-ha smiled at Percival, who awkwardly thanked her, and reached out her hands to stroke Noah¡¯s cheek playfully. The child narrowed his big eyes and smiled softly. ¡®¡­Yes, I wanted a face like this.¡¯ She was genuinely happy to see the child¡¯s bright face, which was 180 degrees different from the appearance of being intimidated a while ago. Because of that, Min-ha followed Noah and smiled brightly as well. The next moment, she could suddenly feel the gaze of someone staring at her enough to prick her face, and she quickly turned her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister-in-law?¡± ¡°Huh¡­? It¡¯s nothing, Noah.¡± Sure enough, the place where the gaze was felt was where Grand Duchess Blaine and Vivian were present. While she did not know if they were staring at her to find a quarrel, it was frankly nonsensical. At the thought, Min-ha immediately turned her head and ignored them as soon as she met the Grand Duchess and Vivian¡¯s eyes, who were looking at her with a passionate gaze. ¡®By the way, it seemed that I made eye contact with the masked knight standing behind the Grand Duchess¡­ It¡¯s probably a misunderstanding, right?¡¯ Still, it was not unusual if he was staring at her, who was making sarcastic remarks to their master, like Sir Percival did a while ago. Min-ha kept on worrying about the eyes of the masked knight that kept bothering her, but soon, she passed as if it was insignificant. Desserts, including cannoli, were placed in Min-ha¡¯s spot, and the butler also distributed the desserts they requested to the plates of others who attended the tea party as well. Among those who quietly savored the sweet dessert while moving their tableware, only the voices of children who could not understand the atmosphere or the voices asking for tea to be filled occasionally were heard. Nevertheless, there was no friendly conversation. It was because the calm atmosphere continued to subside after a tense nerve battle between her, Grand Duchess Blaine, and Vivian a while ago. Seeing the children sitting quietly eating their dessert, Min-ha felt terrible. It was because it seemed that the children were being wary because of her and other adults. ¡°Mother. Now that I¡¯ve eaten it all, is this okay?¡± ¡°Edward, please sit quietly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­! You said I could play today!¡± Suddenly, a boy that was Noah¡¯s age, who was sitting next to a frail-looking lady, put his fork and knife on an empty plate and got up. As the lady, who seemed to be his mother, stopped him, the child shook her hand before spurring from his seat and storming out of the tent. ¡°Me, too. I want to go out, too!¡± ¡°Eileen! Can¡¯t you behave yourself? Honey!¡± ¡°I want to go as well!¡± ¡°Wa-wait a minute, young lady! You¡¯ll fall down!¡± ¡°Young master! You must bring a hat! The sun is hot!¡± As if other children were stimulated by the sight, they left their seats and ran out of the tent one by one. The attendants, who were taking care of the children, also hurriedly grabbed the children¡¯s belongings and followed them. When Min-ha saw the bewildered ladies and the children who found life away from her grown-ups, she felt her uncomfortable feelings relieved at that moment. Despite the strict etiquette education, even though they looked like adults, they were still children. Min-ha smiled slightly as she watched the three children playing together before speaking to Noah, who was sitting quietly next to her. ¡°Noah.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Shall we go out and play?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to go out?¡± ¡°¡­By, by myself?¡± At her question, Noah stared at her for a moment. Then, as though he had gained the courage, he held the two dolls in his arms tightly and hesitatingly replied. Min-ha tilted her head at the sight for a little before immediately muttering. ¡°Oh.¡± She exclaimed briefly. Come to think of it, he had replied to Sir Percival a little while ago that, ¡®Other children hate them¡¯ with a timid face. She asked, stroking Noah¡¯s hair tenderly. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to go out alone?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Are you afraid the kids over there won¡¯t play with Noah?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At her question, Noah just kept his mouth shut. She seemed to know without even listening to his answer, so Min-ha smiled bitterly and gently brushed the child¡¯s head. Apparently, if the children over there reach out their hands first¡­ no, if they did not at least reject him, she thought Noah was ready enough to open up, For a moment she thought, ¡®Go and talk to them first,¡¯ but she immediately shook her head. Saying such a thing to a child who had already been hurt once was no different from saying, ¡®Go and get hurt again.¡¯ Even though Sir Percival told Noah that he had to be a little stronger, he was still a child. ¡®Yes, well. We just have to have more fun.¡¯ If they have fun, other children may become curious and gather around. Min-ha thought so, and she opened her mouth to Noah. ¡°Then, Noah. Do you want to have fun with me?¡± ¡°Yes, sister-in-law!¡± Min-ha, who smiled at the wide-eyed Noah, secretly turned her head and put her hands together to ask Percival for his understanding. It was in the sense that she wanted to ask him to let it slide just this once. Percival, with a blunt expression on his face, simply nodded his head politely without any reaction. Seeing that, she roughly interpreted it as ¡®You can do whatever you want,¡¯ and took the rabbit doll from Noah and played with the doll so that the two of them could not play together earlier. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that doll? Is it yours?¡± It was then¡­ A girl with long brown hair, who seemed to be interested in Min-ha and Noah¡¯s play, approached and spoke to them. ¡®After all, I thought they would approach naturally if we were having fun.¡¯ Min-ha did not say anything until Noah answered first so the two children could talk. Noah glanced at the girl who had been talking to him and hesitantly answered. ¡°¡­Yes. It¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Is the one the Duchess is holding yours, too?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s mine¡­ Why?¡± ¡°I want the bunny doll that the Duchess has over there. Can you give it to me?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± However, the next girl¡¯s words were a little different from the reaction Min-ha had expected. The girl spoke proudly, pointing her little finger at the bunny doll she was holding in her hand. To that, Noah answered with a tearful face. ¡°No. It¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°How much is it? I can buy it!¡± ¡°Never! My sister-in-law made it for me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie! How could you make this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s real!¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± At first, they fought over whether to sell or not to sell the doll, but now, the situation escalated quickly as they raised their voices and fought over who made the doll instead. ¡®Ah, this¡­¡¯ Min-ha, who was watching the scene with a perplexed look on her face, interrupted them when the two children looked like they were about to cry. ¡°Wait, wait. Don¡¯t fight! Both of you, stop. Okay?¡± ¡°¡­But, she keeps asking for the doll that sister-in-law made.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie! You¡¯re Noah Persen! And, she¡¯s the Duchess of Persen!¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Oh, oh wait. Noah, calm down. And um¡­ little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child!¡± When she quickly grabbed Noah in her arms and asked the girl her name, the child screamed. Apparently, it seemed that the word ¡®little¡¯ had hurt her self-esteem. Seeing that, Min-ha quickly corrected her words and asked again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Then, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°¡­Margaret.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry, Margaret.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine.¡± In response to her apology, Margaret bluntly turned her head away. Her coy look was very cute. The child looked at Min-ha, who was hiding her smile, then tilted her head before suddenly turning around her. Margaret asked as she tugged at the hem of Min-ha¡¯s lax dress curiously. ¡°By the way, why is the Duchess¡¯ dress so flat?¡± ¡°Why? Is it strange?¡± ¡°I heard that mothers and other noble young girls inflate their skirts like this when they become adults and make their hair very high. So, she couldn¡¯t even sit and play comfortably¡­¡± Min-ha smiled awkwardly at Margaret¡¯s explanation, who was explaining with her arms wide open, and glanced around at the ladies around her. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 As Margaret said, she was the only one sitting comfortably while all the other ladies were sitting in chairs in uncomfortable clothes, eating refreshments, or chatting in the tent. ¡®Well, it might look like that.¡¯ Min-ha nodded lightly, thinking in her head what she would say to the child before answering. ¡°I see. Well, I don¡¯t know why I am dressed like this¡­ Maybe, because it¡¯s more comfortable and pretty?¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Why? Is it not that pretty?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­Haha. Then, I¡¯ll say it¡¯s comfortable. Though there¡¯s a little bit of backlash.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the backlash?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to follow what other people do? Just because everyone does it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it¡¯s right. At least, that¡¯s how I grew up learning from my mother.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, I see. I understand.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± ¡°So, did the Duchess make this doll?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why?¡± ¡°The doll¡­ Can you give it to me?¡± Even though her words were easy to understand, Margaret did not seem to be very interested in her answer. Instead, the little girl pointed to the bunny doll in her hand and insistently begged her. So, giving the rabbit doll back to Noah, Min-ha answered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That won¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Why? You can¡¯t even sell it?¡± ¡°Yes. Because I made this for Noah.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Instead, can I make one for Margaret?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to make something as big as this rabbit doll, but I think I can make one the size of the palm of your hand in no time. What do you think?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± As Min-ha explained by drawing a small circle on the palm of her hand, Margaret tilted her head as if doubting her words before she eventually nodded her head. ¡°¡­Good!¡± ¡°Instead, if you get that, could you then play with Noah?¡± ¡°Well, okay!¡± ¡°All right¡­ Excuse me, can I borrow some fabric, a needle, and some thread? I only need just a little bit.¡± ¡°Yes, Duchess. I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Min-ha, who asked a nearby maid to borrow the sewing tools, waited while playing with her Noah until the maid came. After a while, the maid carrying a large basket full of cloth, needles, and thread, held the basket out to her. ¡®Wow, that¡¯s nice.¡¯ She was excited to see the material in the basket, which was much more luxurious than she had thought, and quickly took out the fabric and threaded the needle. Then, she quickly made the shape and started making a doll. She tried to make it as simple and cute as possible. After making a round shape on a white cloth, Min-ha, who filled it with cotton and stitched it, finally made the eyes with buttons and a small nose and mouth with thread. Meanwhile, Noah and Margaret, who were staring at her curiously while looking at the almost completed doll, asked. ¡°Sister-in-law, is this also a rabbit?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Noah¡¯s eyes are really good, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°How do you make this, Duchess?¡± ¡°Huh? Well, anyone can do it if they learn.¡± ¡°Who can I learn from?¡± ¡°¡­Uh. At first, my mother taught me.¡± ¡°¡­My mother doesn¡¯t know how to do this.¡± ¡°If you want to learn later, ask me anytime. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± While answering all the children¡¯s questions, Min-ha was busy moving her hands, and the doll was already complete. So, after taking a quick glance at her finished doll, she held it out to Margaret, who was next to her with her eyes sparkling. ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°¡­Wow!¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you, Duchess!¡± The only materials used were a white cloth, black thread, and a red button to make the rabbit doll, but Margaret was purely delighted. When she saw Margaret, who liked it more than she thought, Min-ha was proud. In her previous life, making dolls was a hobby and a specialty though she was able to make them faster and prettier as she practiced with Wanda. As she was smiling while watching Margaret playing with the finished doll, she turned to see Noah tugging her sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Noah?¡± ¡°¡­What about me, sister-in-law?¡± ¡°What, you want Noah as well? Then, do you want me to make one for you?¡± ¡°Yes! I want one, too!¡± ¡°All right! So, what should I make for you this time?¡± ¡°¡­Hey.¡± Noah, who had a sullen expression on his face, seemed to be sad that she had only made a doll for Margaret, put a bright color on his face when Min-ha said that she would make another doll for him as well. While she was gently stroking the child¡¯s head because he was so cute, the sound of a voice suddenly called out from behind was heard, and she turned around. What she saw were the children who had been scattered and playing around a while ago. Glancing at them curiously, one of the children twisted their body as if they were embarrassed. ¡°¡­Hey, Duchess. Can you make a horse, by any chance?¡± ¡°Huh? If it¡¯s a small size¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, what about a sword? Can you make a fencing sword?¡± ¡°If it¡¯d be made of cloth.¡± ¡°Could you please make it for me, too?¡± ¡°Well, yes!¡± When Min-ha readily answered, the children¡¯s expressions brightened. However, Percival and Noah¡¯s expressions gazing at her were not good. Seeing that, she smiled as if she was okay to the two men as they were worried that she might be overdoing herself. In fact, Min-ha also had her own purpose. First, it was her good intentions that those children might get along well with Noah, and secondly, she intended to change the reputations of Seth and Minase Persen, even a little. Even if she was an aristocrat, she had a feeling that they would like someone who treated their child kindly. ¡®Will I be guilty of thinking like this about the children?¡¯ Min-ha smiled at the children who insisted on her making this and that for them again and again, as she thought so. Then, taking some fabric out of the basket, she started sewing again. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a horse¡­!¡± ¡°My sword, isn¡¯t it cool?¡± ¡°Noah Persen! Do you want to go over there and play knights together?¡± ¡°Yes! I want to do it!¡± Min-ha, who had been concentrating on sewing for a while, was only freed after the gathered children got everything they wanted. Each of the children held their dolls that she made in their hands and played noisily. Seeing Noah, who naturally melted among the children, she then smiled proudly. As expected, no matter how aristocratic they were, children were children, so if you give them an opportunity to get along, they will all get along well. Since it was his first time playing with children his age, even though the behavior was a bit awkward, Min-ha felt a little sad inside because Noah did not even have time to look back at her. ¡®No, I shouldn¡¯t be feeling like this.¡¯ However, after thinking about it while organizing the fabric and needle, Min-ha then raised her head before meeting Percival¡¯s gaze. Looking at him, who gazed down at her with a face as if he had something to say, she opened her mouth first. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Sir Percival?¡± ¡°Thank you, Duchess.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Young Master Noah getting along with other young ladies and young lords with such a bright face.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°Yes, and¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also grateful for how you accepted Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s rude remarks a while ago. It felt refreshing.¡± ¡®I was just wondering what he was trying to say.¡¯ Min-ha burst into laughter when she saw Percival saying that with a face without a single expression. ¡°Oh, my. Hahaha.¡± ¡°¡­Did I say anything amusing?¡± ¡°No, I just want to be a little surprised. Can Sir Percival say such a thing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Duchess thinks of me though I¡¯m not enough of a saint to be tolerant of those who speak unjustly to my Master.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Yes, me too.¡± Seeing him, who was embarrassed by her own words, Min-ha answered with a laughter-filled voice. Then, Percival¡¯s blunt eyes narrowed slightly, though when he saw the children approaching Min-ha, they hardened again as usual. Following his gaze, she turned as she heard Percival shout when he saw Noah running with both tiny hands outstretched. ¡°Young Master Noah, slow down! You might fall!¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, sister-in-law! Look at this!¡± ¡°Huh¡­? What¡¯s this? Wow!¡± Min-ha looked down at the child¡¯s outstretched hand and exclaimed when she saw that the small hand was full of black fruits. Although it looked somewhat like raspberry, it was the first time she had seen a long, dark black fruit like this. Min-ha pointed to the black fruit and asked Noah. ¡°What¡¯s this, Noah?¡± ¡°Mulburry! Elix, who¡¯s over there, taught me!¡± ¡°Oh, okay?¡± Mulberry. It was a fruit she had never actually seen or eaten before but had heard of it several times. Meanwhile, Noah replied excitedly, pointing to a brown-haired boy named Elix standing by a tree nearby them. ¡°In the Shukanian region, the territory of Elix¡¯s estate, they make desserts and pickle alcohol from them! And, it¡¯s also very sweet and delicious to eat as it is!¡± ¡°Wow, I see.¡± ¡°Is it sister-in-law¡¯s first time seeing this?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve actually seen it.¡± ¡°Me, too! That¡¯s why I picked up a bunch of these to show sister-in-law!¡± ¡°I see. Thank you, Noah. And, thank you, Elix.¡± ¡°Hehe. Let¡¯s eat together now, sister-in-law! This is so sweet!¡± As she stroked the child¡¯s small head, she thanked Noah for picking up so many mulberries that his fingers were turning black from them. At that moment, Percival, who had been eavesdropping on the two of them from behind, came to her side before opening his mouth to her. ¡°Please wait. Young Master Noah, have you eaten this yet?¡± ¡°Huh? No. I haven¡¯t eaten yet because I wanted to show sister-in-law and eat it with her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Well, please hold on. Excuse me first.¡± Saying so, he then took one of the mulberries that were in Noah¡¯s hand and brought it into his mouth. As Percival chewed the mulberry with a serious expression, he then spat it out and turned to them. ¡°Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t appear to contain anything harmful.¡± ¡°Then, can I eat them now?¡± ¡°Yes. Just in case, eat the fruit near the one I picked up a while ago.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Smiling and nodding his head, Noah picked up a small mulberry and put it in his mouth. He said it was so delicious before taking another bite into his mouth with a smile. Seeing Noah eating well, Min-ha smiled happily. However, she tilted her head and asked at Noah¡¯s action as the child suddenly held out the fruit he was holding in his hand towards her. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, try it too!¡± ¡°Oh, shall I?¡± Looking at the child¡¯s black tongue after eating the berries, Min-ha giggled and picked up the fruit that Noah held out. And, it was when she was about to put the fruit in her mouth¡­ __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¡°Wait¡­! You mustn¡¯t eat that!¡± From the tent where the ladies gathered, the masked knight standing behind the Grand Duchess shouted loudly at Min-ha in a hoarse voice. However, the small fruit had already entered her mouth. Startled by the shouting of the masked knight, she swallowed it without even chewing it. Percival and Noah, surprised to see Min-ha coughing violently while hitting her chest with one hand, finally came to their senses and shouted. ¡°Are you all right, Duchess!¡± ¡°Sister-in-law!¡± ¡°¡­Ugh, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Here, water! Please drink it now!¡± ¡®What is it? Why did he scream¡ª¡¯ Min-ha, who was startled and coughing continuously, was able to calm down only after drinking the water that Percival offered. She continued to drink the cold water, trying to get rid of the unpleasant feeling to calm her throat, which had become sharpened by her coughing. ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯ But, it was strange. Although the cough had already subsided, strangely, her throat kept hurting and feeling uncomfortable. More than anything else, the pit of her stomach seemed to be hurting. She continued to drink the water Percival had given her to calm the feeling but to no avail¡­ No, it felt like it was making it more difficult to breathe. ¡°Huk, haa¡ª¡± As she tried to stroke her chest with her two hands, Min-ha tried to ease her stuffy stomach. However, instead of getting better, her throat gradually hurt as if she had swallowed a fireball and her breathing became more and more difficult. ¡°¡­Euk!¡± ¡°Sister! Uuwahh!¡± ¡°Damn it, Duchess! ¡­We can¡¯t do this. Young Master Noah! Follow me, we¡¯re going back to the annex now!¡± ¡°Y, yes!¡± When Min-ha¡¯s face turned red as she was suffering from being unable to breathe, the surroundings quickly became chaotic. Percival narrowed his brow and gnawed on his molars. ¡®¡­Someone must have poisoned the Duchess!¡¯ Or, perhaps the assassin was hiding. Grabbing her body from the crowd and running to the annex, Percival constantly shouted at Min-ha, who was breathing heavily. ¡°Duchess! I¡¯ll call the doctor right away! So, don¡¯t lose your consciousness!¡± ¡°Ha, uuk¡­¡± ¡°They must¡¯ve used tricks that could only harm the Duchess, damn it¡­!¡± ¡°¡­Per, Percival, what should we do? Because of me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of Young Master Noah. So, follow me. I¡¯ll run a little faster.¡± ¡°¡­Y, yes.¡± Min-ha took a deep breath as she felt her body floating and moving frantically somewhere. ¡®It¡¯s painful¡­¡¯ Even though she wanted to respond to Noah¡¯s crying voice and Percival, who was screaming urgently, she could not because her throat was stuffed. ¡®It¡¯s all right¡­ I have to tell them that I¡¯m fine.¡¯ She wanted to come to her senses somehow, but maybe because of the sudden symptoms of an abnormality in her body, Min-ha fell into drowsiness so strong that she could not stand it. It was a sunny day in late spring. The trees were lush in preparation for the upcoming summer, and Acacia sent the brightly blooming petals to the wind one by one as if sending an invitation to greet the summer. It was a very picturesque day. In the small forest attached to the white stone mansion, boys and girls in uniforms and dresses respectively, were playing back and forth in the forest. As the boy ran around loudly, raising their voices, the girl was chasing after him. Suddenly, the boy stopped in front of a tree and asked, pointing to the small black fruit hanging from the branch. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s mulberry!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± When the girl tilted her head and asked, he replied with a cute smile. ¡°It¡¯s the fruit from the sycamore tree used as food for silkworms! I ate it when I went on a picnic with my nanny, and it was delicious!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes! Minase, would you like to try it too?¡± ¡°Good!¡± The girl answered with a quick glance. At that, the boy quickly stretched out his arm and picked the fruit from the branch before putting it in her mouth. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s sweet!¡± The girl burst into laughter at the boy¡¯s behavior as he was chewing the mulberry with a happy face and sticking out his black tongue. ¡°Kuk, kuek¡­!¡± All of a sudden, a girl suddenly coughed and fell to the ground. ¡°Mi-Minase! Minase! Is there nobody here?! Here, here is Minase!¡± ¡°¡­Oh, my God! Young Lady!¡± The grown-ups quickly rushed to the sound of the boy¡¯s screaming and crying at the sudden appearance of the girl who had collapsed. They carried her into the white stone mansion, poured a potion into the fallen girl¡¯s mouth, and called a priest for prayer. The boy was by her side, crying and screaming until the girl came to her senses. When the fallen girl finally opened her eyes, he squeezed her hand with a tearful and runny nose. ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Minase. It¡¯s all because of me.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine, Rupert.¡± ¡°This will never happen again. I-I will protect you¡­ I will protect you for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll make sure no one bothers you.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The girl replied with a shy smile at the boy¡¯s perhaps slightly unseemly oath. That was then. Suddenly, the world became bright and the space distorted as if a clock had been turned back quickly. Then, before she knew it, she could see the girl who was now grown up standing alone in the room. As she shed tears with a distorted expression, she caressed a book with a black cover. [ ¡°Maybe, that was it¡­The words that made me fall in love.¡± ] [ ¡°But, I shouldn¡¯t have felt this way¡­ if I had known that I would regret it this much.¡± ] With those words, the world surrounding the girl suddenly turned black. Her body felt terribly heavy as if it was cotton soaked in water. Perhaps, that was why Min-ha regained her consciousness, but she could only hear the voices around her since she could not even lift a finger. ¡°¡­So, what did he say?¡± ¡°Thankfully, the Duchess was given the medication quickly after symptoms appeared, so her life was not in jeopardy.¡± ¡°Then, why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡± ¡°He said that it¡¯d take at least an hour for the drug to take effect. Please wait a little longer, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already kept the servants and maids away from here, right? Since we don¡¯t know who was bribed, we shouldn¡¯t let anyone know her condition yet.¡± ¡°Yes. No one is allowed on the floor where this bedroom is located, even Mrs. Pompa.¡± The first thing Min-ha heard was the voice of Seth, who seemed to be very angry. And, it seemed that the other person who replied to him with a gloomy voice was Bediviel. Perhaps, they were talking about her symptoms. Bang! Suddenly, there was a sound of someone banging something on the floor. The next moment, she could hear Percival¡¯s low-sinking voice and the sound of Noah¡¯s crying. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Please, punish me for failing to protect the Duchess while I was there, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°N-no! Brother! It¡¯s all my fault! Because of me, she ate what I gave her and sister-in-law¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the time to argue about who¡¯s right and wrong right now. First of all, we¡¯ll wait until she wakes up.¡± Seth, who let out a deep sigh as if he was frustrated, approached the bedside where Min-ha was lying and sat down. Then, he carefully pulled out her hand that was covered with the sheet and grabbed it tightly. Feeling his hand drenched in a cold sweat, her heart ached. She could feel his desperate heart, which he must have been struggling with, worrying that maybe he was doing something wrong. ¡®I¡¯m really okay now.¡¯ She could not let Seth and the others worry any more. At the thought, Min-ha used all her strength and gently squeezed Seth¡¯s hand, wet with a cold sweat, before slowly trying to open her eyes. ¡°¡­Are you awake?¡± ¡°Duchess!¡± ¡°Duchess, are you awake now?¡± ¡°Sister-in-law! Uuuawh¡­!¡± At that moment, the people in the room rushed to the side of the bed as she tried to sit up. Min-ha glanced at each of the people, who had genuinely anxious and worried faces, before gazing at Noah, who was crying and digging into her arms, and Seth holding her hand. Seeing Seth, who was exhausted from worry and anxiety, there was no glimpse of the knight who had been imposing just a few hours ago. Seeing him staring at her with sorrowful eyes, she smiled as if to reassure him. ¡°Yes, Seth. I¡¯m okay. Were you worried a lot?¡± ¡°¡­Did I worry too much? I thought my heart was going to fall.¡± ¡°Haha. Is that so?¡± ¡°Do you know how astonished I was to hear that you collapsed at the hunting ground? You don¡¯t know with what feeling I came into this room where you were lying down after getting off the horse, or how I felt until you woke up¡­ I should¡¯ve been by your side. How much I regretted not being able to stay by your side, all that disgrace and declaration of conflict were truly nothing¡­ Really, I wonder what would happen if I lost you like this¡­¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s really nothing, but I¡¯ve caused you to worry.¡± Min-ha felt even more sorry to see Seth, who put his forehead to the back of her hand and poured out his feelings in a sorrowful voice. It was her who was not careful, though she made him so worried. Then, she smiled as brightly and widely as possible ¡ª in her mind, she wanted to ease his worries even just a little. Seth¡¯s eyes sharpened before he smirked. ¡°Ha¡­ A person suddenly lost their consciousness because they couldn¡¯t breathe. Is that not a big deal?!¡± ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s true that it was a little difficult to breathe for a while though I didn¡¯t fall unconscious.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Really¡­! How should I explain this? I got sleepy all of a sudden, so I just fell asleep.¡± ¡°Are you telling me to believe that now?¡± ¡°It may be hard to believe, but believe me. You know¡­ I don¡¯t lie to you.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Really.¡± ¡°So, please don¡¯t say anything to Sir Percival or to Noah. I¡¯m fine, and most of all, this happened because I was careless. Okay?¡± At the following words, Seth sighed once again as if making the ground sink*. Min-ha smiled as she acted cute towards him, who still could not contain his upset and anger. [ T/N: Mostly used as an idiom when someone sighs deeply¡ªthe manner of drawing a very deep and loud sigh. ] __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 ¡°Ha¡­¡± As Seth looked at Min-ha with a complicated gaze, he eventually smiled helplessly. He then combed her messy hair with his fingers as he parted his lips again. ¡°¡­You really are a good person to other people, but you¡¯re only terribly mean to me.¡± ¡°Huh? Me¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you know too well that if you look at me like that, I¡¯m going to fall for you like a fool again. If someone other than you had done something like this, I would have sneered and asked what kind of trick is this¡­ Anyway, you¡¯re good at making a fool of me.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll never do that again. Really, I won¡¯t make you worry about this again. Yes?¡± ¡°Please do so, because I¡¯m a person who goes back and forth between heaven and hell with every word and action you say. Every time you go through something like this, my heart feels like it wouldn¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± As soon as she apologized again, Seth¡¯s stiff expression softened. Min-ha smiled as if to reassure him before lowering her head. Hugging the little boy in her arms as he was trembling, she gently stroked Noah¡¯s hair. ¡°Noah, I¡¯m sorry. Were you very surprised?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I was worried that sister-in-law would leave me like my mother.¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t do that. Come on, look. I¡¯m fine, right?¡± Min-ha lifted his head, which was buried in her arms, with her two hands and kissed the child¡¯s exposed forehead briefly before wiping his wet cheeks stained with tears. Noah, who seemed a little relieved, smiled slightly, and he stretched out his arms again and hugged her neck. Meanwhile, Seth gazed at the two of them with warm eyes, but his expression changed quickly as if he had just suddenly thought of something. ¡°No matter how Noah gave it to you, I can¡¯t believe someone who¡¯s allergic to mulberry took it and ate it like that. You¡¯re really¡­¡± ¡°Uh? Me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± In response to her answer, Seth asked with a puzzled expression and then exclaimed briefly. Min-ha also looked down at her body with a slightly blank face at his reaction. ¡®¡­That¡¯s right. This body belongs to Minase Persen.¡¯ She did not expect it at all because she thought and acted like it was her own body. She did not think that Minase Persen would have this kind of allergy. It was something she did not know anything about because no one had told her about it, and she did not pay much attention to it. As Min-ha made a blank expression on her face, the atmosphere around her became serious. ¡°Noah. Would you like to go for a short walk with Sir Lancelot for a moment?¡± ¡°Yes¡­? Me? Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll only take a moment. Sir Lancelot, please.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Percival, who glanced at the atmosphere, held Noah, who was in Min-ha¡¯s arms, out of the room for a while before coming back. As Lancelot left the room with the child, Bediviel, who had been watching her all along, cautiously spoke. ¡°Anyway, did the Duchess not know herself that you have such an allergy?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I see. It¡¯s a relatively common fruit in the Empire, but have you never encountered it before?¡± ¡°Yes. This is my first time.¡± ¡­As for ¡®Kim Min-ha.¡¯ Min-ha swallowed those words inside and answered. Even though she did not want to lie, she had no choice as she remembered Seth¡¯s request not to tell anyone about ¡®that.¡¯ At that time, Percival, who had been by Bediviel¡¯s side as if to help her, spoke with a blunt face. ¡°There¡¯s no way that a nobleman like the Duchess would ever have seen and touched a mulberry tree.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. The nobles of this country are those who neglect the act of collecting wealth by working for themselves.¡± ¡°¡­It was my negligence. By focusing only on the raids and poisonings, I missed the possibility that the Duchess might have an allergy.¡± Min-ha hurriedly interrupted the appearance of Percival, who blamed himself again and made a dark expression while talking to Bediviel. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself, Sir Percival. You didn¡¯t know that, so how could you think to be careful about such things?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. Fortunately, she woke up safely. So, it¡¯s a matter to be careful about in the future.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Your Excellency, Duchess.¡± For the consolation of Minha and Seth, Percival bowed deeply to express his apology and gratitude. At the same time, Bediviel, who was looking at the three of them, slightly relaxed his expression before speaking with an expression that he had abruptly remembered something. ¡°By the way, Sir Percival. A little while ago, you said that while the Duchess was swallowing the mulberry, someone from the tent shouted, ¡®No!¡¯ Do you have any clues about who that person is?¡± ¡°¡­Well. I was only looking at the Duchess and Noah at the time, so I couldn¡¯t really check.¡± ¡°Is that so? By any chance, did the Duchess ever see him?¡± Min-ha tilted her head to answer Bediviel¡¯s question. ¡°Well¡­ I did see. He was the knight standing behind Grand Duchess Blaine though he was wearing a mask, so I couldn¡¯t see his face. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°His voice is familiar. I must have heard it somewhere¡­¡± She tried to recall the voice she had heard just before her abnormal symptoms occurred. Even though the masked knight deliberately made up a hoarse voice to hide his identity, he was so familiar with Min-ha that even such a voice sounded familiar to her. The way he looked at her all the time during the tea party, and the attitude that strangely knew her well¡­ Min-ha, who had thought about the person she seemed to be familiar with, as well as Minase Persen, was terribly surprised when she recalled a dream a moment ago that flashed through her mind. [ ¡°It¡¯s the fruit from the sycamore tree used as food for silkworms! I ate it when I went on a picnic with my nanny, and it was delicious!¡± ] He was the first to discover Minase Persen¡¯s allergy to mulberry as a child¡­ The masked knight was Rupert Guinivis¡­. Min-ha said while covering my mouth with her two hands. ¡°That masked man¡­ Rupert Guinivis, I think it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Yes? Percival, is that true?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it at the moment because I was flustered by the Duchess¡¯ crumbling pain.¡± ¡°¡­That bastard. Did he aim for the right time, knowing that me and the knights would be absent?¡± ¡°Did he do anything to the Duchess without Sir Percival¡¯s knowledge?¡± Min-ha answered Bediviel¡¯s question as it was. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know if it was because of Sir Percival or because of the other ladies, but until I swallowed the mulberry, he only stared persistently at me, and nothing much else happened.¡± ¡°That evil bastard¡­ What was he aiming for this time?¡± ¡°Whatever he may have been aiming for, one thing is for certain is that there¡¯s no place in Loengram Castle where he can¡¯t hide. Where are Sir Gawin and Sir Kay now?¡± ¡°Sir Kay went out of the castle to arrange other doctors and pharmacists in case of an unexpected situation after completing the physical search of the doctor who examined the Duchess, and Lord Gawin left, saying he had to organize what had arrived for the Duchess.¡± ¡°Huh¡­? To me?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you have any guesses?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Min-ha shook her head in response to Percival¡¯s question. Knock, knock¨D The next moment, there was a knock. ¡°Commander. This is Gawin. May I come in?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± In response to Seth¡¯s answer, the bedroom door opened, and Gawin, with his hands full, entered the room. He first put what he had in his hand on the bedside before bowing to Seth, then turned to Min-ha. ¡°A little while ago, I heard from Sir Lancelot outside. I¡¯m glad you looked unharmed, Duchess.¡± ¡°Thank you. By the way, what did you bring in?¡± ¡°You mean that? It seems that other wives have sent gifts to the Duchess to wish her well.¡± ¡°Yes? To me?¡± ¡°Yes. What did you say¡­ it was in return for the doll? Oh, there were so many that I was getting annoyed while checking to see if there were poisons or ugly things in them. Duchess, do you have anything in mind?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, Yes, I do.¡± At Gawin¡¯s question, Min-ha smiled awkwardly and stared at the stuff piled up next to the bed. They were all packed in boxes, big and small, but there were so many and wide varieties, so it was difficult to guess what was what. Even though she did it without wanting anything in return, an excessive reply came back¡­ As Min-ha leaned back in an uncomfortable position to look at the stacked boxes, Seth gently pushed them away and turned to Gawin. ¡°Sir Gawin, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. What are the other knights doing now?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh well, everyone will be in this mansion except for Lancelot.¡± ¡°Then, tell them to prepare to return to the Persen castle right now.¡± ¡°Yes? Suddenly?¡± ¡°Yes. Staying longer than this is a waste of time.¡± ¡°However, will Grand Duchess Blaine stand still? What will we do if she tells His Majesty that you committed the rude act of departing first? Besides, we haven¡¯t yet been able to gather as much information as we would like about the Grand Duchess¡¯ forces that you have ordered to collect.¡± When Gawin asked, surprised by his words, Seth let go of Min-ha¡¯s hand and put his hand on Gawin¡¯s shoulder as he answered. ¡°There will be an opportunity to gather information next time. Also, for the reason of leaving the banquet and returning¡­ I¡¯ll use the excuse that her condition is severe.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t be able to tell a sick person to continue having fun. Actually, she needs a break, and¡­¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± ¡°I heard Rupert Guinivis was at the tea party.¡± ¡°¡­What? Then, was that why the Duchess collapsed?¡± ¡°No. In any case, it¡¯s certain that there¡¯s no one in this mansion who isn¡¯t siding with him. We don¡¯t know what else will happen if we stay longer.¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s unintended, now that there¡¯s a justification, this is the right time. Well, I¡¯ll tell them to get the traveling equipment ready to leave right away.¡± ¡°Yes. Also, make sure to write proper letters to Grand Duchess Blaine and the Marquis of Loengram.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Then, everyone back down for now. She needs some rest.¡± At Seth¡¯s command, Gawin and the other knights bowed deeply before leaving the room. After issuing a congratulatory order and sending everyone out except himself, Seth turned his head to look at Min-ha with a warm gaze before laying her back down on the bed again. ¡°We can go back now. Rest until everything¡¯s ready. I¡¯ll protect this place.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you, Seth.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now, go to sleep until I wake you up. You need to rest now.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Min-ha replied with a pleasant smile as Seth¡¯s lips touched her forehead. Because of the strange dream tying Rupert Guinivis and Minase Persen¡¯s affair, her mind was complicated by this and other worries. However, the fact that she could still go back made her feel at ease. With her light heart, Min-ha closed her eyes and drifted to sleep. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Thud, thud. A white-haired man wearing a white coat while holding an old leather bag in one hand strode down the hallway on the first floor of the Loengram mansion. Walking quickly, he kept looking behind him as if being chased by something and sped up his steps. Since there were not many people walking in the hallway, his vigilant look around him seemed rather suspicious. As he went down the hallway avoiding the people passing by, he stood in front of a wall clock at the end of the hallway. Then, after glancing around him one more time, he placed his palm on the body of a wall clock that was the size of him and gently pushed it. Kkiikk¨D At that moment, the grandfather clock twisted slightly, revealing an empty space between it and a staircase going down. The white-haired man looked back once more before eventually taking out a match and a small candle from his bag and lit the area around him. He did not forget to return the clock to its original state only after entering a space filled with darkness. Trapped in darkness so deep that he could not see even an inch ahead, he slowly descended the stairs, relying solely on the light of a candle in his hand. How far did he go down the solid stone steps? Finally, the man who came down the stairs reached a stone door a few steps ahead and knocked on the door a couple of times. ¡°Who are you?¡± Then, a young woman¡¯s voice emitted from inside. ¡°It¡¯s Dr. Hoffman. ¡°Come in. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± As the man introduced himself as Dr. Hoffman, the stone door opened as if waiting. The white-haired man, Dr. Hoffman, took a moment to tidy up the messy clothes in front of the door and went inside. What he saw was a completely different space from the dark, slightly dismal underground staircase that he had passed a while ago. The room was quite cozy and luxurious, with a dark red curtain surrounding the walls and a purple chair with a high back in the center. In the center was a lady with her face covered, along with some servants and maids, and a lady with red hair raised up high. In addition, there was the blonde-haired young man as well. Unlike the two ladies who were sitting calmly, the blonde young man, who had a wrinkled expression on his face, swept his dazzling blonde hair restlessly. He turned his head to see Dr. Hoffman¡¯s presence and hurriedly approached him. ¡°Are you Dr. Hoffman?¡± ¡°Yes, Viscount Guinivis.¡± ¡°Did she take the medicine I gave you well?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°How was her condition? She lost consciousness and fell, did she regain consciousness? You must have checked that out, too, right?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I made sure she took the medicine, but I couldn¡¯t confirm that she had woken up yet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The Duke of Persen was so vigilant that he wouldn¡¯t want anyone in the bedroom where the Duchess was lying. Even they had to search my body when I left the room.¡± Rupert Guinivis, the young blonde with a rush of questions, was irritated by Dr. Hoffman¡¯s answer. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Clicking his tongue in annoyance, he then turned and walked over to a high-backed chair and flopped down. Dr. Hoffman followed carefully with his frightened face and stood beside his chair. The next moment, Rupert spoke in a growling voice. ¡°Damn it. That lowly bastard¡­¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Viscount Guinivis.¡± ¡°¡­Huu. No one had noticed that I had sent you?¡± ¡°Of, of course! Although they were very wary of outsiders, the Duke of Persen and the knights were all concerned about the condition of the fallen Duchess, so there would¡¯ve been no doubt about me as a doctor.¡± ¡°¡­No. He¡¯s cunning and meticulous. He would smile calmly in front of you and would put his sword in the back. You might¡¯ve lost your guard and told someone to come after you. Doctor, did anyone follow you?¡± ¡°No one was there when I looked.¡± ¡°I see. Then, it means you don¡¯t even know what her condition is now.¡± ¡°However, the medication you gave was administered on time, and there were no abnormalities in her breathing or pulse when taking the medication, so she would probably be conscious within thirty minutes.¡± ¡°All right, I see. Get out the way you came.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Yes, Viscount.¡± Fearing that he might offend Rupert, Dr. Hoffman spat out only the words he would like as much as possible. Fortunately, as if the effort had paid off, Rupert¡¯s gaze on him softened slightly. In response to the celebration, Dr. Hoffman hurriedly opened the stone door behind him and went outside. Glancing at Dr. Hoffman until he could no longer see his back anymore and as the door closed, Rupert gave orders to one of the attendants standing in front of the door. ¡°Send an assassin to his mansion this evening.¡± ¡°Yes. Viscount Guinivis.¡± ¡°Damn it. I wish I could¡¯ve gone myself, but that lowly bastard wouldn¡¯t want to get away from her at all¡­ If Minase doesn¡¯t wake up¡­¡± ¡°But, she¡¯s a pretty good girl too. Swallowing the mulberry that her brother-in-law gave to her, which would be a mess even if she ate a little. Has that woman never seen or touched mulberry before?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call Minase that woman in front of me, Louise.¡± Just as Rupert was expressing his concern about Minase with a nervous expression on his face, the masked woman who was looking at him with displeasure suddenly snorted and uttered. At her sarcastic remarks, Rupert¡¯s red eyes grew even deeper, and he spoke coldly to her. As the woman in the mask hardened her lips, the red-haired woman next to her glanced at the two of them before opening her mouth. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t take it out on her, Rupert. Grand Duchess Blaine did nothing wrong.¡± ¡°¡­Ha. Nothing wrong? Who was it that made her position uncomfortable by openly demeaning that strong nobleness outright because of their low self-esteem?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Damn it. At that time, I should¡¯ve somehow held Minase inside the tent. If that was the case, I could¡¯ve dealt with the escort knights in moderation and somehow made time for the two of us. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten sick from eating that mulberry! Louise is responsible for this, but Young Lady Vivian, it can¡¯t be said that you¡¯re not responsible for it either.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I¡¯ll admit that. Still, who could have predicted that the woman would eat the mulberry in that situation? Even if she knew, no one could have stopped her!¡± Seeing him reprimanding her in a cold voice, Vivian shot at him with a sharp tone. Rupert glared at her with a cold expression on his face and responded in a confident tone. ¡°No. She wouldn¡¯t have eaten the mulberry, at least if she was kept her away from Persen.¡± ¡°¡­Why are you so sure?¡± ¡°Because before, when Minase was as old as that Persen kid, she went on a picnic with me and ate the mulberry that I had picked, and the same thing happened to her like today. After that time, she knew that she¡¯d be endangered by the shortness of breath. She wouldn¡¯t have swallowed it if it weren¡¯t for the Persen around her.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure.¡± When Vivian asked with a questioning look, Rupert gave a firmer answer. At that time, Grand Duchess Blaine, a masked woman who was quietly listening to their conversation, interrupted. ¡°¡­Wait a minute. Now that you mention it, there¡¯s something strange.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°No matter how many eyes are around you, even if there was a Persen knight and a child, and even if the person who gave you the mulberry was that child¡­ But, she experienced such a situation and still swallowed it? Even though she knew it was poison to her body?¡± In response to the Grand Duchess¡¯s question, Vivian narrowed her brow slightly and added. ¡°¡­That¡¯s true. If it had been a very uncomfortable situation, she could¡¯ve pretended to eat or refused to eat instead. Still, she took the mulberry to her lips very naturally¡­ It was as if she had never expected that mulberry would be harmful to her.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Rupert looked lost in thought at the words of the two women. Come to think of it, the appearance of Minase recently has definitely changed a lot from what he knew, so there were a lot of strange things. Aside from her modest outfit, he suddenly noticed that she had improved her dexterity, or that someone who was disgusted with children was suddenly kind to them. In addition, the person who almost died because of mulberry took it and put it in her mouth as if she did not know anything. Such behavior was peculiar, but the words she casually spoke were also strange. ¡®¡­She said she learned how to make dolls from her mother.¡¯ As far as he knows¡­ No, as all the nobles in this Empire knew, her mother was a noble who could not move her own fingertips. She would say that working was not noble, and even when she had to worry about her meal, she tried to solve the problem by marrying her daughter, Minase, for her own benefit instead. In short, she was a person who did not think about doing anything herself. ¡®¡­Would such a person have a talent for making dolls? Enough to even teach someone?¡¯ Above all, Minase Florence was not very close with her mother, Madam. Florence. Living in the mansion, she would have a hard time even talking to her, so when Madam Florence fell ill, Minase did not mourn her. Furthermore, even after her marriage, she was sent to a nursing home outside the capital. That was what happened¡­ Though today, her voice referring to her mother was full of respect and affection for her mother. ¡­Now that he thought about it, everything was really weird. Rupert felt like the veil that had been blocking his sight had been lifted. He never thought she was weird because he was in love with her and believed she was his. However, once he had doubts, his doubts kept growing bigger and bigger. With a blank expression on his face, Rupert muttered a little. ¡°¡­Strange, certainly.¡± ¡°Is that what the Viscount Guinivis thinks so, too?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Come to think of it, she¡¯s been strange. She only saw me with her green eyes, but now, she suddenly fell in love with someone else¡­ Right, that¡¯s weird. Minase is definitely weird right now.¡± ¡°The part about the mulberry is strange, but isn¡¯t it possible for her to fall in love with someone else? It doesn¡¯t sound that unusual for her to fall for the Duke of Persen.¡± As he continued to mutter to himself with a thoughtful expression on his face, Grand Duchess Blaine, who had been listening, raised a reasonable objection in an unpleasant voice. Rupert then looked at her with displeasure and replied with a confident tone. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. It¡¯s impossible for Minase¡¯s heart to leave me and go to another man. Much less, the other person is that lowly bastard? That¡¯d be impossible even if the sky fell.¡± __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 ¡°¡­Why are you so sure?¡± ¡°Shut your mouth, Louise. Do you even know anything about her?¡± ¡°Okay. I don¡¯t know about her. Still, I believe what I have seen and heard. I don¡¯t know what the woman was previously to you, but now, you¡¯re not in Minase Persen¡¯s eyes. You know, too. On that day, you said that the woman threw you away and went to the Duke of Persen¡¯s arms!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, Rupert. Let go of your lingering feelings and act according to the plan¡­¡± ¡°¡­No. I can¡¯t. Minase abandoned me and loved someone else? No. Clearly, there must be something.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Rupert¡¯s red eyes, denying Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s words, were glistening with emotions that were unknown whether it was obsession or love. Mumbling that it could not be as if he was brainwashing himself, he suddenly realized something and placed his chin on one of his hands before falling into his thoughts. Even though he did not know why, he was confident that the current Minase was strange. Another thing for certain was that he needed to find out about her ¡®unusual¡¯ appearance, which he had previously overlooked. As Grand Duchess Blaine said, whether she changed her mind or any other circumstance had arisen, it was impossible to just ignore it. Rupert, who was contemplating who and how to find out through whom in this part, quietly asked the attendant standing by him. ¡°Where is Judith now?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll come here after completing the work that the Lord has ordered.¡± [ T/N: Since Korean has a general absence of gender-specific pronouns, grammar, etc. It wasn¡¯t specifically referred to Judith¡¯s gender in this chapter, so I¡¯ll use ¡®they¡¯ until it¡¯s actually mentioned! ] ¡°Didn¡¯t they say when?¡± ¡°They said it would take fifteen minutes to get here, so Judith will probably come soon.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Rupert nodded her head in response to the servant¡¯s answer, then pulled out a pocket watch from his pocket and checked the time. It was then. He heard someone knocking. To that sound, a maid standing in front of the door said as if answering. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Judith.¡± ¡°Come in. The Viscount Guinivis was waiting for you.¡± Rupert blinked as if waiting for an answer from outside the door, and the maid opened the door. The person who entered the room was relatively small for a man but large for a woman. The person, who identified as Judith, paid their respects by bending their knees in front of Rupert, wearing robes deep enough to hide their face. Rupert asked, raising him up with a single gesture. ¡°Well. What happened to what I ordered?¡± ¡°Before that, I have something to tell the Viscount.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Now, the Duke of Persen has informed the Marquis of Loengram that he¡¯ll be returning to his estate.¡± At Judith¡¯s report, Rupert looked startled and asked in an urgent voice. ¡°¡­What? The reason is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the Duchess of Persen¡¯s health is in critical condition. He feels sorry for Grand Duchess Blaine and the Marquis of Loengram, though they say that it¡¯s impossible to continue to enjoy a banquet with a sick person.¡± ¡°¡­Ridiculous. That¡¯s an excuse. The medicine I gave her would have done the detoxification of the mulberry, which caused the poisoning in her body, but she suddenly became critical? It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, are they going back now?¡± ¡°Yes. Judging by the movements of the Persen knights, it seems that they¡¯ll leave in a few hours at the latest.¡± Rupert snorted as if he was frustrated by Judith¡¯s subsequent report. Seth¡¯s actions were quick, as if he had been waiting for this to happen. Well, he was well aware that the lowly man was not interested in banquets or the play of the nobles, but that did not mean he did not commit the rudeness of returning without meeting the schedule of the banquets even Grand Duchess Blaine attended. Besides, now that it was now divided into the Empress faction and the confederate faction, there was no way that he, who had risen to the throne with one cunning political force, would miss a good opportunity to gather information like this and go back. Still, he was trying to go back, using the seriousness of his wife, whom he does not even love, as an excuse to go back¡­? ¡®What¡¯s the reason he¡¯s pulling his tail away and running away so quickly?¡¯ There must have been a reason. Rupert muttered in a low, subdued voice. ¡°¡­There¡¯s something I¡¯m not aware of that he¡¯s hiding. Is there any reason that he doesn¡¯t want to be caught? Otherwise, there¡¯s no explanation.¡± ¡°Well, is that so? Indeed, it could be that the Duke of Persen did it out of sheer concern for her wife.¡± At his muttering, Judith bit their mouth without answering. Instead, Vivian, who had been keeping an eye on them, carefully offered her opinion. Hearing her words, Rupert smiled coldly as he turned to her. ¡°Young Lady Vivian. Are you saying that now because you want it to be that way, or is it because you don¡¯t want it to be?¡± ¡°That, of course¡­¡± ¡°Of course, Young Lady should hope this goes well. Wouldn¡¯t that make you the Duchess of Persen you so longed for, rise to a higher position than your terrifying father, and take possession of the fortune?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. However¡ª¡± ¡°If you really have that kind of heart, I hope you don¡¯t dare complain over your thoughts and do what you¡¯re asked to do. What has the Young Lady been doing the past few days? You said you were going to seduce the Duke of Persen, but he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes on you for a second.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At his criticism, seeing Vivian bite her lips firmly as if in anger, Rupert laughed out loud sarcastically. ¡°What¡¯s that expression? Do you regret holding my hand secretly without your father knowing?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget. It was you who begged me to become a wealthy aristocratic wife so that you could trample on your mother and father, who had always despised you.¡± Rupert, who shut her mouth, prevented Vivian from raising a counterargument in a cold voice, brushed up his disheveled hair. Then, he turned to Judith, who stood quietly in front of him and waited for the order. ¡°I heard your report. First of all, don¡¯t get caught and act naturally. Those lowly minions are specialized in sniffing out traitors, so you shouldn¡¯t show any gaps. For now, our plan is to discuss it again after you arrive safely at the Persen Castle.¡± ¡°I see, my lord. So, in the meantime, will the investigation into the Duchess of Persen stop?¡± ¡°Of course not, keep going! Investigate her tracks and report it through Robert.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your orders.¡± ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± ¡°Please name it.¡± Instead of rushing his words, Judith waited quietly for the next word. Rupert paused for a moment at the sight, then suddenly smiled sweetly and opened his mouth again. ¡°Make sure you bring me all the dolls Minase made for the children a few hours ago.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much I pay. If they refuse to give it to me, you are allowed to take it by force.¡± ¡°¡­I see, Viscount.¡± ¡­Her body, her mind, and everything she made with her hands are mine. Rupert¡¯s eyes glistened with madness as he commanded Judith. At the same time, although Grand Duchess Blaine and Vivian¡¯s faces were strangely distorted as they watched, Rupert did not care. It was because his head was now full of thoughts of a woman named Minase Persen. It was a night of pitch-black darkness without a single shed of moonlight. It was a gaping, late night when even the servants who stood by on watch could not overcome the pouring sleepiness, so they leaned on the wall of the hallway and took a short sleep. A woman with her long blonde hair messed up was sitting on a small chair by the bed in her pajamas. As if she was waiting for someone, she was staring at her closet, biting her lower lip with a face without makeup. All of a sudden, when she suddenly heard a voice outside the door, she moved closer to the long black curtain that covered the window and closed the slit even tighter. It was because no one should have noticed that she was awake now. ¡°Oh, dear.¡± At that moment, a young man¡¯s voice that was neither low nor high was heard from within her room, where she should have been alone. Turning her head as if waiting, a man with his whole body covered in a gray robe opened the door disguised as a wardrobe and walked out. The man, with long pale purple hair hanging out of his robe while holding a bead the size of his palm in one hand, said to the woman who was staring at him. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful night, Madam.¡± ¡°A night without moonlight is beautiful?¡± ¡°On a night like this, you can make up your own secrets to your heart¡¯s content. For example, the Duchess using her secret passage to attract a man.¡± ¡°A man¡­ Rumor has it that you¡¯re a mixture between a demon and a human. I¡¯ve also heard that you¡¯re an old man who has lived such a long time that I couldn¡¯t even fathom with my poor imagination. According to the rumors, it seems that you¡¯re not human before you are a man?¡± ¡°Haha, indeed. The vitriol and arrogance doesn¡¯t change even on the verge of being ousted by your husband for cheating as the rumor has it, Duchess.¡± ¡°So, are you laughing at my situation now?¡± ¡°Is that possible? How dare a small wizard like me flutter ridicule at the Duchess?¡± As he approached her with a smirk, the woman frowned her face at the man who kissed her on the back of her pale hand. She was offended by the smile of the dubious man, full of pure fun and curiosity, without any hostility or favor. The man with the robe covering his face uttered with a deeper smile. ¡°So, why did you personally call me to your bedroom on this beautiful late night?¡± ¡°¡­I have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°What is it? Do you want to have a secret just between me and you, as I expected?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s disappointing. So, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°¡­Make me disappear from this world.¡± Her answer to the man¡¯s question was quite unexpected. A smile disappeared from the lips of the man who was slightly seen under the robe at her words. He stared at her slowly as if to examine the intentions of her words. She snorted at the man¡¯s gaze as if he was looking at a child wishing for the impossible. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to doubt it since this is the truth without a single lie.¡± ¡°¡­Make you disappear. Do you know what that means?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re asking me to put a curse that harms the Madam¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not bad either.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason? The appearance of the Madam I had heard of seemed like a person with a stronger attachment to life than anyone else.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°If she hadn¡¯t had a strong attachment to life, would a young lady from a noble family who had lost all her family honor and fortune even arrange an arranged marriage with a man whom she hated more than dying? Perhaps if it was someone else, I¡¯d have bitten my tongue.¡± With a smirk, she stared at the man with a cold gaze. He already knew everything she was trying to say, yet the way he turned her words around like a clown who kept telling jokes was ridiculous. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Clicking her tongue briefly, she avoided the man¡¯s gaze, who was gazing at her with interest. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to die. I just said I wanted to disappear from this world.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I read a magic book written by you in the library a long time ago.¡± ¡°Oh, my book?¡± ¡°On the last page of the book, it was written that there¡¯s a ¡®magic that exchanges souls with people from other worlds¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Cast that spell on me. I¡¯ll pay any price.¡± At those words, the face of the man who had been listening to her with a funny expression hardened. He asked her for the first time in a solemn and sincere voice. ¡°So, are you saying that you want to use the Madam¡¯s soul as a medium to use half-soul magic?¡± ¡°Well. I don¡¯t care what the magic name is. Anything that could make me disappear from this world.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re talking about knowing what you¡¯re going to face in exchange for half-soul.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine no matter what the cost. If only I could disappear from this world.¡± There was no hesitation on her face when she asked to disappear with forbidden magic. The man laughed as if he was having fun at her aloof and sorrowful face as if she had already come to a conclusion after a long period of thought. ¡®Oh, my.¡¯ The man shrugged his shoulders and spoke to the woman, who was looking at him with a solemn face. ¡°Your attitude is so detached and resigned that you can¡¯t be seen as the arrogant and ferocious Duchess of Persen.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re talking as you please.¡± ¡°May I ask why you want to disappear from this world by doing so?¡± ¡°Well. The one I loved¡­ However, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s revenge for the man who betrayed me.¡± ¡°¡­Revenge Revenge in a pretty dangerous and destructive way.¡± ¡°As you said, I¡¯ve been confident and fearless so far. If I had the love of that person who loved me, supported me, and even saved me, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything in this world¡­ For that person, I could sincerely die for him.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s all over now. Not too long ago, I came to know the true feelings about that person. To him, like his other women, I was just a tool for power.¡± ¡°Oh, then, wouldn¡¯t it be better for the Madam to avenge by risking her life rather than disappearing from the world?¡± When the man raised a sneaky objection to her words, the woman laughed out loud and replied. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to disappear.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Because to him, my disappearance would be like losing an important card.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the longest-serving card he¡¯s ever had.¡± ¡°¡­Ha, hahahaha!¡± Seeing her speaking with an arrogant expression, the man burst into laughter. Because of the pain of betrayal, the woman in front of him had a weak face that looked like she would shed tears any minute. However, her face was terribly beautiful, with words and eyes full of determination to give the same pain to the person who betrayed and hurt her greatly. ¡®This is fun.¡¯ It was really amusing. The man answered with excitement-filled eyes shining under his robes. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re no different from rumors. Indeed, you¡¯re like the flower of an arrogant and haughty woman in the ex-social world.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯m going to give the Madam a half-soul potion.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°When does the Madam want to disappear?¡± When the man asked in a bewitchingly sweet voice, she answered his question without hesitation. ¡°I want the moment to be when I leave this room and touch the object where I hide my secret.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°¡­Then, is the contract now established?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Now, look into my eyes.¡± After the end of his sentence, the man slowly took off his gray robe. His amethyst-purple eyes stared at her with the intoxicating scent of flowers that numbed her nose at once. His mauve eyes looked like they were going to suck her in. The woman lost her arrogant expression and stared into the man¡¯s eyes with a bewildered expression. Strangely, slowly, as if her body had been drowned in the purple sea, her own reflection in the man¡¯s mysterious eyes distorted. Soon, as the eyes of a beautiful woman with blond green eyes reflected in the purple-transparent retina, her hair darkened little by little. At the same time, the corners of her sharp eyes drooped softly, and the bridge of her high nose sank slightly. Before long, instead of her blonde hair and green eyes, a woman with black hair, dark eyes, and a gentle expression came to mind in the man¡¯s purple eyes. The man laughed with a captivating smile that no one could resist without being bewitched. Then, he suddenly turned his head and uttered something. ¡°Heuk¡­!¡± It was as if someone had been forcibly kicked out of the dream. Min-ha hurriedly exhaled and raised her upper body. Then, she wiped her sweaty forehead with her trembling hand and glanced around. She thought that perhaps, it was still the bedroom of that dream. Fortunately, however, what caught her eyes was the familiar Persen family¡¯s carriage. Taking a deep breath, Min-ha moved her hand to her cheek before pinching it painfully. ¡°¡­Ouch.¡± ¡®¡­Thank god. I seem to have woken up from the dream.¡¯ As she gently stroked her aching cheek, Min-ha lowered her head to check her outfit and hair color. After checking the dress and blonde hair, which weren¡¯t much different from before falling asleep, she sighed for a long time and sat with her back, leaning on a long chair in the carriage. It was then she could hear the voices of Seth and the Marquis Loengram conversing outside. Min-ha leaned her head against the door of the carriage, where the curtains were pulled down, and listened to the conversation. ¡°How is the Duchess, Duke Persen?¡± ¡°The big crisis is over, but they said that she needed recuperation for the time being.¡± ¡°I-I see! Is¡­ is it life-threatening?¡± ¡°Well. Although the big hurdle has been overcome, we never know what kind of after-effects will arise in the future.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know the Duchess had such an allergy, but it happened at a party hosted by my daughter, so the treatment will be covered by our castle! So¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Like the last incident, do you intend to pay off this debt with something else someday?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Seth responded with a cold voice to the words of Marquis Loengram, who servilely clung to him. Then, as if it was impossible to do anything, the Marquis¡¯s voice could no longer be heard. Instead, Min-ha heard the voice of his daughter, Vivian. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Duke Persen. Please let go of your anger.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Young Lady is asking me for an apology.¡± ¡°¡­Duke.¡± ¡°Besides, since a virtuous lady needlessly put her hand on the hands and shoulders of a man with a wife. It could lead to a big misunderstanding. I¡¯d like you to be careful from now on.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡­Wait a minute. Who raised their hand to whom? Min-ha managed to calm down her emotions at the conversation between Seth and Vivian. Fortunately, he had been cold to Vivian, so she was at fault. She almost got caught in vain, agreeing with his words in the moment¡¯s mood. Min-ha bit her lower lip and waited for the conversation to end. ¡°Then, that¡¯s it for my farewells.¡± ¡°¡­Safe journey, Duke.¡± ¡°Safe journey, Duke Persen. I hope to see you again next time.¡± Fortunately, the wait was short-lived. Seth didn¡¯t respond to their greetings, who still acted as if they had lingering feelings. How many minutes passed? When she could no longer feel the other two¡¯s presence, the door of the carriage where Min-ha was sitting opened, and Seth, dressed in a uniform, came inside. When he met Min-ha¡¯s eyes, he smiled affectionately and came to her side. ¡°You¡¯re up. How¡¯s your body? Are you all right?¡± ¡°¡­Seth.¡± The moment she saw Seth, Min-ha quietly stretched out her arms and hugged him, who was sitting next to her. With a warm smile, he embraced Min-ha, who had come closer to him. He opened his mouth, running a gentle hand through her long hair. ¡°It¡¯s an enthusiastic welcome, unlike you, who¡¯s always shy. By any chance, did you have a scary dream?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, I said it as a joke¡­ Come to think of it, your complexion is really not good. Are you still sick?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that¡­ I just, I just had a very strange dream.¡± ¡°What kind of dream was it?¡± ¡°I mean, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡®¡­How do I begin to explain this?¡¯ Min-ha thought about the stories in her dreams that she hadn¡¯t been able to tell because she couldn¡¯t find the moment to tell them. Meanwhile, Seth looked at her, who was lost in her thoughts, with an affectionate gaze and calmly waited for her to speak first. ¡°Brother¡­!¡± ¡°Noah.¡± ¡°Ah, right. Yes¡­ Shh!¡± ¡°Hurry and climb up, Noah.¡± Just as there was still silence between the two of them, Noah¡¯s voice was heard as he knocked on the carriage door outside, calling out to the two of them. As Min-ha turned her head away from Seth¡¯s arms, he opened the carriage door. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Noah, who was smiling with Lancelot standing behind him, caught her eyes. The child was about to call the two people in the carriage with a bright voice once more, but he quickly put his index finger to his mouth at Lancelot¡¯s attention. Min-ha greeted Lancelot, who held Noah up and put the child on the carriage, with her eyes. Then, the doors of the carriage closed, and it began to move slowly with a rattling sound. She opened her mouth while stroking Noah¡¯s head, who was sitting next to her. ¡°Noah, where have you been?¡± ¡°I went to say goodbye to my friends.¡± ¡°Oh, did you?¡± ¡°Yes! Everyone said that it would be nice if sister-in-law didn¡¯t get sick too much, and that we should play together again the next time we see each other.¡± ¡°I see. Good job.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all thanks to sister. Hehe. By the way, are you still very sick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Min-ha answered Noah¡¯s words with an exaggerated nod. He must have wanted to play a little more with his friends, who barely got close to each other yesterday, but Min-ha was moved by the child¡¯s care for her like a grown-up. Still, she was also sorry. The next moment, she patted Noah¡¯s cheek affectionately and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯t play anymore because we¡¯re going back so quickly.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s nice to play with friends, but to me, it¡¯s better that my sister-in-law isn¡¯t sick.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you. I¡¯m touched, my prince.¡± Min-ha¡¯s heart melted when the child in front of her spoke like an adult. Meeting Noah¡¯s eyes with a melting gaze, her cheeks stung as she turned her body to Seth¡¯s gaze, who was still staring at her. When she tilted her head, asking why he looked like that, Seth gently closed his eyes and gave her a smile before replying to Noah, who was sitting next to her. ¡°Noah, your sister-in-law needs more rest. Come here.¡± ¡°Yes, brother.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Even though the medicine is strong, you still should rest your eyes. You don¡¯t look very well right now.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡®¡­I have something to say.¡¯ Min-ha, who was hesitant, saw Noah sitting next to Seth and shut her mouth. She eventually answered with a slight nod of her head. ¡°¡­Yes. Thank you.¡± To tell him about that dream, she would inevitably have to tell her about her own secret, too, and Seth said he wanted only himself to know about her possession. ¡®Let¡¯s tell him this later when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡¯ As she thought so, Min-ha sat back comfortably in the carriage and gazed at Seth and Noah, who were having a friendly conversation. The sight of the two of them was so calm and warm that she felt that her heart was also getting warmer before she knew it. It was as vivid as reality, enough to put off the more unpleasant dream and the worries that arose in the corner of her mind for a while. Soon, Min-ha suddenly felt her heart lighten. At the same time, it was only then did she finally realize that she was going back to Persen Castle. ¡®¡­We¡¯re finally back to Persen Castle.¡¯ She wanted to forget the complicated things that had happened at Loengram Castle and quickly return to her peaceful daily life at Persen Castle. Glancing at the scenery outside the window passing quickly through the swaying curtains, Min-ha prayed that the carriage would arrive at Persen Castle as soon as possible. Returning to Guinivis Castle after the acacia banquet, Rupert immediately began investigating the changes in Minase. He started by investigating the people who came and went to Persen Castle and expanded his scope one by one, spending days and days gathering rumors about her. ¡®It¡¯s not easy¡­¡¯ However, the only facts obtained were the fact that ¡®Minase Persen, who suddenly collapsed a few months ago, changed like a different person after waking up¡¯ and information related to her actions after that. What he wanted to know was what caused her to suddenly become like a different person, but he couldn¡¯t figure out that part at all, and all he collected was her behavior after her change. Rupert expressed his anger by throwing all the papers that recorded only her activities at a man in front of him. ¡°Damn it. This isn¡¯t what I wanted to know.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. Viscount Guinivis.¡± ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t all the things written about her that I know?! Ha! What did she, Minase do? After she cleaned that lowly mansion, she got paid and learned to sew to become self-reliant? Why does she, who¡¯s more aristocratic than any noble in the Empire, have to do that? It even says that she took care of that lowly brother with her and loves her, even when no one else was looking at her?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Robert, are the people who sent me this kind of information really trustworthy? Are you sure these guys aren¡¯t giving me false information?¡± ¡°Of course. How dare they lie to the Viscount?¡± ¡°Nonsense! This is nothing like a personality change! It¡¯s as if they brought someone who looks like her! ¡­Could it be that the lowly fellow hid the real Minase and set up a fake one? Is that even possible?¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be it. One of the spies hiding in Persen Castle had seen the body of the Duchess, but there was no difference in physical characteristics from the Viscount¡¯s information. It couldn¡¯t be that Duke Persen brought a fake to replace her.¡± ¡°Is there any possibility that he used forbidden magic? The magic of transforming yourself into someone else¡¯s image!¡± ¡°If so, there would have been a moment when the transformation would¡¯ve been unraveled, or there would have been an image of casting a spell¡­ However, there was no such part found either.¡± ¡°Damn it! Then, what is it? No, this isn¡¯t the girl I know¡­ Clearly, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something I¡¯m missing. But, what is it? What could it be¡­?¡± It was frustrating. It felt as if someone had put a misty curtain in front of his eyes. Rupert glared at Robert, shouting in frustration. Everything was suspicious now. If the forbidden magic was not used or there wasn¡¯t any substitute, the information was probably incorrect. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t understand it at all. Frustrated and irked, at this point, he thought that it would be better for him to put everything aside and infiltrate Persen Castle himself. Just as he was clutching his chest, he heard someone knocking. Rupert responded in an irritated voice. ¡°Sh*t! Didn¡¯t I order that no one come to the office now?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. However, Grand Duchess Blaine said she really wants to see the Viscount right now¡­¡± ¡°¡­Grand Duchess Blaine?¡± At those words, Rupert flinched and stopped his shouts, briefly exchanging glances with Robert. His gaze asked if he had any guesses about the visit of the public princess. Nonetheless, Robert only shook his head. ¡®Why did she come to see me again?¡¯ After meeting Minase at Loengram Castle, he was annoyed by Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s nuisance, so he stopped exchanging correspondence for a while, and it seemed that she had come to filter the dispute over the matter. Rupert clicked his tongue briefly and shouted in an unwilling voice. ¡°All right. Bring her inside.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand! ¡­.I, Viscount¡ª¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Grand Duchess Blaine has brought a party with her. Shall we accompany them as well?¡± ¡°¡­What? Party?¡± Hearing the answer from outside the door, Rupert furrowed his brow and asked annoyedly. As if expecting his reaction, the attendant replied in an embarrassed voice. ¡°Yes. She also mentioned that the party knew the information the Viscount wanted.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡­The information he wanted, what did she mean? As he thought to himself, Rupert frowned even more fiercely before replying with a short sigh. ¡°You did a great job, Robert. You can go back today. In the future, whenever you receive a letter from Judith, please report it to me.¡± ¡°Yes. Viscount Guinivis.¡± ¡°And, tell the attendant outside the door to let both of them inside.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He first thanked Robert for his hard work and sent him away. Then, a moment after he left, the door to Rupert¡¯s office opened. Grand Duchess Blaine, who was dressed comfortably in a black silk mask that covered her face, and a small woman in a robe that covered her entire body entered. Rupert rose up slowly and strode in front of the two of them. He walked over to the masked Grand Duchess, took her hand, and lowered his lips to the back of her hand. ¡°Welcome, Louise. I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. I was just getting a report from Robert. I hope nothing happened on your way here.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Be extra careful for the time being. I¡¯m sure you still have a lot of fatigue from your trip to Loengram Castle, though it¡¯d be a big deal if our precious Grand Duchess¡¯ body gets hurt.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± At Rupert¡¯s warm words, Grand Duchess Blaine erased her doll-like expressionless expression, which was rare, and smiled shyly. Giving her a fake smile, he folded his right arm, and the Grand Duchess placed her hand on Rupert¡¯s arm as if she were accustomed to it. Eventually, she sat down on a soft armchair a few steps ahead as he led her. Soon after she sat down, Rupert bent his knees and straightened the hem of her dress before raising himself halfway up. Then, in a half-standing position, he gathered his hands together in Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡°¡­By the way, Louise. Who¡¯s that person you brought?¡± ¡°Huhu. Aren¡¯t you asking too late?¡± ¡°Because Louise, you are more important to me. Besides, you can¡¯t just sit down with someone you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. However, don¡¯t worry. That person will surely help us with our plan.¡± ¡°Really?¡± At the words of the Grand Duchess, Rupert glanced at the robed woman standing near the office door with a suspicious look. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 The robe that the woman was wearing was such an old robe that it was difficult to recommend sitting down. In addition, the old dress that peeked out from under the robe was grotesquely torn at the ends, and the leather shoes were so worn out that the socks could be seen through the dress. When Rupert couldn¡¯t take his suspicious glance away from her as she was dressed in a way that didn¡¯t seem to help the plan, Grand Duchess Blaine opened her mouth first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please understand. Our viscount has many doubts.¡± ¡°I understand. That¡¯s usually the case with people who are secretly plotting things.¡± ¡°Now, sit over there. Is that all right, Rupert?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Then, excuse me. Viscount, Grand Duchess.¡± When he answered in an unwilling voice, the woman in the robe moved forward as if she had waited and sat down on the chair across from where Rupert was standing. ¡®Tsk¡­¡¯ He frowned slightly at the sight of her walking alone and sitting down before being escorted. Apparently, it seemed that the woman in front of him had never been escorted and that she seemed to be a lowly person. Because of that, he didn¡¯t know what kind of help she would offer him. The next moment, Rupert strode to his seat that was across from her, still looking at the woman suspiciously. The woman who watched his appearance let out a low laugh and spoke. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be wary of, Viscount Guinivis. I know a lot more about you than you think.¡± ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡± ¡°Well. For example, the plans the Viscount has been constructing all along, whom would be of use for you, or¡­ about ¡®blue blood¡¯ that you haven¡¯t even told the woman you love the most?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Are you willing to trust me now?¡± Rupert hardened his expression with a pale face at the words that flowed from the woman¡¯s mouth. ¡®What the hell¡­ how does she know? By what means?¡¯ He could feel his blood run cold as a secret he had never even told anyone, even Minase, came to the fore. Meanwhile, the woman smiled brightly as he saw her red lips peeking out from beneath her robe. Rupert glanced back at Grand Duchess Blaine with a hard expression on her face. ¡°¡­Louise, who the hell is this woman?¡± ¡°Rupert, actually¡­¡± ¡°Tell me quickly. What the hell is this!¡± ¡°Calm down for now. I¡¯ll explain everything.¡± Grand Duchess Blaine calmed Rupert¡¯s agitation and held his hand tightly. The action calmed his agitation for a moment. However, that did not completely alleviate his raging emotions. Looking at him with bright red eyes, the Grand Duchess cautiously opened her mouth. ¡°Rupert, you said it yourself. No matter how you look at it, the current Minase Persen is strange. You said that she¡¯s like a different person, right?¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°At first, I really didn¡¯t think much of it. It¡¯s just, like a simple change of heart. However, as you said, I heard the story through the nobles who knew Minase Persen before marriage, and it was clear that her attitude, habits, and behavior were so different that it was difficult to see her as the same person. It¡¯s as if two souls dwell in one body.¡± ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡± ¡°There can be no ¡®other¡¯ person who matches everything, even the spots on the body and scars, so I wondered if it was a problem with the soul. With such suspicion, I secretly looked for forbidden books in the imperial library. Also, I sent a letter to my father to find out who would give me hints at the Vatican. Still, the part about forbidden magic was torn from the forbidden book, and the Holy temple refused, saying that it was forbidden magic and that they didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t even want to know about it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, I secretly sent someone to see if there was anyone who might know about this. I secretly ordered anyone who knew about the forbidden magic to be summoned to my private residence. Even though I did that, I didn¡¯t expect this woman to come to see me this morning.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°This woman told me that the current appearance of Minase Persen is the typical appearance of a person whose soul has been changed due to a ¡®half-soul¡¯ potion.¡± Grand Duchess Blaine ended her words with a meaningful smile and glanced at Rupert as he had a dazed expression in disbelief. Rupert stared at the Grand Duchess and the woman in the robe, who was laughing like a maniac. He couldn¡¯t believe it. It was an absurd story to the point where he wondered if the Grand Duchess was making fun of him. It was a story that could only be thought of like that. He asked in a daze to the woman in the robe. ¡°¡­Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s absolutely true.¡± ¡°Then¡­ are you saying that the current Minase is not Minase?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the Duchess of Persen, but also not the Duchess of Persen.¡± ¡°Tell me straightforwardly! What does that mean? Don¡¯t try to twist your words so that I can¡¯t understand and just say it in an understandable way!¡± ¡°Rupert!¡± Frustrated, he shouted before he clutched the woman¡¯s wrist and shook it. Grand Duchess Blaine hurriedly grabbed his arm as if to calm him down. Seeing him, the woman in the robe smiled even more as she briefly removed Rupert¡¯s firm grip from her wrist and added her words as though to explain. ¡°It¡¯s literally what it means. The current Duchess Minase Persen is the Duchess that the Viscount knows, but she¡¯s also not. To be precise, her body belongs to the Duchess though her soul doesn¡¯t belong to the Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°While her appearance remains the same, her behavior has changed as if it were a different person. She doesn¡¯t remember her past emotions or memories at all, and she doesn¡¯t know about her allergies or chronic illnesses¡­ It¡¯s a typical symptom of those whose souls have been changed by ancient half-soul magic.¡± ¡°Wha-what the hell¡­ No, who cast such a spell on Minase?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be someone else¡¯s stake. I¡¯m sure that the Duchess allowed it since the magic couldn¡¯t be cast without her consent¡­ Ah, by her, I mean the consent of Duchess Minase Persen, not the other soul now in the body of the Duchess.¡± The words that followed were unbelievable and hard to believe. So, did all of this happen because Minase wanted it? Why? What would she gain by doing so? Even if she really wanted the magic by conceding a hundred times, how did she find out about the magic and how did she find someone to cast it on herself? As he thought so, Rupert stuttered at the woman¡¯s words, which he still couldn¡¯t accept. ¡°Something like that¡­ what¡ªwhy? Who¡­ It doesn¡¯t make sense. What does Minase gain by doing that? No, that aside, I¡¯ve never heard of a wizard or witch who can use that magic now. As far as I know, I heard that it was magic that only an ancient wizard family could do and that magic had never been passed on to anyone? Regardless, what kind of wizard cast such a spell on Minase?¡± ¡°Hoho, let¡¯s see. Conceivably, it was the work of a wizard from hundreds of years ago? I think I know a wizard who could cast a spell like that on the Duchess.¡± ¡°Who the hell is it?¡± ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s that damn half-demon old man.¡± ¡°Stop messing around and tell me! Who is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still just guessing. I could only know by seeing the Duchess with my own eyes.¡± ¡°¡­Guessing? What part did you say that was speculation? Besides, see her yourself? Why would someone like you go see Minase?!¡± ¡°Calm down. There are reasons for everything.¡± ¡°Yes. Calm down, Rupert. There¡¯s nothing that can be solved by getting frustrated.¡± At Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s dissuade, he gasped and breathed. As Rupert glared at the robed woman with red eyes that seemed to blaze with confusion and rage at the situation he couldn¡¯t quite comprehend, she continued her words with a laugh of amusement. ¡°It¡¯s not unreasonable for the Viscount to get angry if a suspicious person like me dares to approach the woman he loves. Still, it¡¯s a necessary procedure to find out who¡¯s the wizard or witch who performed the half-soul spell, and how strong the magic bound by that contract is.¡± ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you just say that you knew about the old man who cast the spell?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve told you clearly after that. It¡¯s still just speculation, so I have to see the Duchess with my own eyes. Only then will I be able to decide whether I can accomplish what the Viscount wants or whether to give up.¡± ¡°Ha! What I want? You sound like you know what I want?¡± ¡°Of course. Isn¡¯t it bringing the original Duchess Minase Persen¡¯s soul back to this world?¡± When Rupert made a surprised face at her words, the woman burst into laughter as she covered her red lips exposed under the robe with her bony hand. Her laughter was so sly and insidious that he aroused repulsion in his heart toward her. ¡­Nonetheless, her offer was so alluring. Rupert asked the woman in a serious voice. ¡°¡­Can you bring her back?¡± ¡°It will depend on who cast the magic.¡± ¡°So, does that mean that Minase¡¯s soul can be returned to this world and to my side?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be a bit of a headache if it were the magic that the half-demon old man cast, but it wouldn¡¯t be impossible if you paid me properly.¡± The woman spoke in a seductive voice and reached out her bony hand before placing it on the back of his hand. At that, Rupert hurriedly shouted, grabbing her hand that had risen above the back of his own hand. ¡°If you can, get her back into this world right away! Is it possible?¡± ¡°Yes. Is that all? I¡¯ll also help you with the plan that the Viscount has been wanting and wanting from the beginning. What do you think?¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯s nothing I need to hesitate about. Let¡¯s start right away.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got a quick temper? Before returning the Duchess¡¯ soul, shouldn¡¯t you make a proper contract with me first? We also have to decide on the cost.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What will you give me?¡± ¡°What do you want? Is it property, or is it power?¡± ¡°Can you give me everything if I ask for it?¡± ¡°Anything I can give.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s the Viscount¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡­! Hey, what a hideous thing to say!¡± At those words, Grand Duchess Blaine screamed in astonishment. The woman then smiled and waved her hands as if she was having fun. ¡°Hoho, I¡¯m kidding. What will I do with the Viscount¡¯s life?¡± ¡°¡­So, what do you want?¡± ¡°You can give me ¡®one strand¡¯ of the strings of ties that the Viscount has. That¡¯s all I want.¡± ¡°What, is that all? All right, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°All right. Then, the contract is concluded. Now, would you spread your left hand out in front of me and show me your palm?¡± ¡°You mean like this?¡± At her words, Rupert obediently held out his left hand. The woman placed the tip of her own bony index finger on his palm the next moment and began drawing strange patterns with her fingernails. As his palms were cut by her sharp nails, Rupert frowned slightly. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Hold on! I didn¡¯t hear you had to do this!¡± ¡°Stay out of this, Grand Duchess Blaine. This isn¡¯t something you should intervene!¡± Horrified at the sight, Grand Duchess Blaine reached out her hand to restrain the woman, but her fingers didn¡¯t stop moving. Rather, the woman glared at the Grand Duchess, who was trying to stop her, and yelled as she was tearing through Rupert¡¯s palm. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Before long, red blood oozed out. The woman lifted her hand from Rupert¡¯s palm, where a pattern was drawn, before taking her thumb and lightly pressing it. At that moment, a faint turquoise light rose from the strange pattern drawn on Rupert¡¯s palm and disappeared in an instant. Similarly, the pattern drawn on his palm by the woman also disappeared as well. Stunned that the pattern, blood, and tingling pain that disappeared in an instant, Rupert lightly squeezed and opened his palm. Meanwhile, as Grand Duchess Blaine stared at the two of them with a bewildered look on her face, the woman raised her lips in response and uttered. ¡°Now, the contract between the Viscount and I has been concluded.¡± ¡°Then, are you moving the way I want now?¡± ¡°Of course. As long as the Viscount pays me, I¡¯ll grant you whatever you want from now on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying this just in case, but I won¡¯t let you go if you betray me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord. The contract we just made is a blood contract, and if I don¡¯t fulfill it, I¡¯ll lose my magic and my life could be in jeopardy.¡± ¡°Hmm. All right, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± When Rupert, somewhat wary of the mysterious contract unfolding in front of her, asked the woman to shake his hand, she reached out her bony hand and took it. They looked happy, as if they had already gotten what they wanted. In particular, Rupert had a very satisfied smile as he kissed the back of the woman¡¯s bony hands as they joined hands. ¡°Then, I want to ask you something in commemoration of your becoming an accomplice.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Oh, do you know what it means to ask a witch for her name?¡± ¡°Haha. Do you really think I¡¯ll make your name known to the Vatican? Don¡¯t worry. Aren¡¯t you and I bound by a contract?¡± ¡°It is so¡­ But, what if Grand Duchess Blaine divulges my name and I get arrested by the Vatican?¡± ¡°Louise is my person. She wouldn¡¯t betray me, you got her wrong.¡± ¡°Huhu, is that so?¡± The woman giggled at Rupert¡¯s sly words, then glanced sideways at the Grand Duchess. Seeing Grand Duchess Blaine with her face unable to hide the displeasure¡ªwhether it was because Rupert¡¯s attention had been completely drawn to her a little while ago, or because she regretted having entangled Rupert with her dangerous-looking teeth¡ªthe woman¡¯s smile deepened. The next moment, the woman spoke, deliberately slipping her own bony hand in Rupert¡¯s. ¡°I formally greet you. My name is Morgan de Faye, the Witch of the Mire. Viscount Rupert Guinivis and Grand Duchess Blaine.¡± ¡°I wish to see good outcomes hereafter, Morgan.¡± ¡°¡­I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡± ¡°Likewise, I look forward to your cooperation.¡± To Rupert¡¯s words, Morgan answered readily. It was the moment when the contract was established, announcing the beginning of an event that would shake the entire Empire in the future. Even though she had seen it with her own eyes, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. After shaking Morgan¡¯s hand, Rupert stared blankly at the palm of his left hand. It was the palm that had been cut with a strange pattern by the woman¡¯s fingernails just a moment ago, but now, it was clean as if he hadn¡¯t been hurt at all. Rupert couldn¡¯t take his eyes off his palm as if possessed by something. Seeing him like that, Grand Duchess Blaine wrinkled her face as though she was bothered by something as she was sitting next to him. In the meantime, while watching them, Morgan thought it was very interesting how the two people¡¯s expressions changed every second. She gave them a strange smile and uttered. ¡°Now then, since we have to fulfill the contract in earnest, shall we talk, viscount, Grand Duchess?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. What should I do first?¡± ¡°As I said earlier, the first thing you will do is create an opportunity for me to meet the Duchess of Persen. To break the spell, we need to know the caster, and to find out who cast the spell, we have to see the target in person.¡± ¡°Right. When would be a good time?¡± ¡°The sooner, the better. As time passes, the soul of a person from this changed world gradually melts into the body of the Duchess of Persen. At that time, no matter how strong a wizard or witch¡¯s magical power is, it won¡¯t be able to return to its original state.¡± ¡°¡­I, I see.¡± At Morgan¡¯s words, Rupert replied with a serious expression. If so, it was necessary to advance the plan that he had been preparing so far. As he thought so, he glanced back at Louise and asked. ¡°Has there been any letter from your eldest uncle in the Vatican regarding Minase¡¯s divorce, Louise?¡± ¡°¡­No. There was none.¡± ¡°Damn it, the Emperor himself has indicated that he intends to divorce the two of them, so why are we still not getting an answer?¡± ¡°Duke Persen seemed to be moving the public opinion of the paladins within the Vatican this time. In particular, it seems that Sir Gallahed, the leader of the paladins, has been writing letters to His Majesty all along. In the process of proceeding with the divorce, the applicant, the Duke of Persen, forgave his wife for infidelity, so please pretend that the divorce never happened¡­ Even His Majesty, who listened to my persuasion and ignored them at first, seems to be shaken by the paladins. I¡¯m sure His Majesty would want one of his most cherished vassals, the Duke of Persen, to do whatever he wants.¡± ¡°Damn it! The Emperor is always like that. He¡¯s easily swayed by public opinion¡­ such a weak fellow is sitting like an Emperor! Sh*t, if he wasn¡¯t the son of the former Empress, I¡¯d¡ª¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Ha, I can¡¯t help it. As expected, we should also move our plans forward a bit. Again, we must carry out the plan we prepared before the Emperor changes his mind.¡± Rupert, who had been pouring out his emotions in response to the Grand Duchess¡¯ answer, soon calmed down with a short sigh and muttered softly with a thoughtful expression. Eventually, he opened his mouth with a strange smile as if he knew everything. ¡°May I ask what the Viscount¡¯s plan is?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a problem. At first, I planned to get Minase out of the Persen family and then destroy him by accusing him of treason.¡± ¡°I see. And what about now?¡± ¡°Before that, let me ask you first. What should I do to break the half-soul spell and call Minase¡¯s soul back? Should we put her on a stand and cast a spell on her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not wrong. First, tie the body that will be the vessel for the return soul to the magic circle I drew, then remove the soul of the other world that dwells in the body and offer a sacrifice to bring back the original soul that has gone to another world.¡± ¡°I see¡­ In that case, I just need to make a very slight adjustment to the plan I have in mind.¡± ¡°What do you mean by a slight correction?¡± ¡°The one who committed treason. In other words, I¡¯ll drive the sinner to ¡®Minase Persen¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± At Rupert¡¯s words, Grand Duchess Blaine looked back at him with a surprised expression while Morgan exclaimed, intrigued. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Viscount say he loved the Duchess of Persen? Don¡¯t you know that treason is a mortal sin that can¡¯t avoid the death penalty? Do you intend to send your loved one to the gallows?¡± ¡°To be more precise, it¡¯s not Minase, but it¡¯s the ¡®soul¡¯ from the other world that dwells within her.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°The culprit behind all this commotion is a witch from another world who dared to take the body of the Duchess and manipulated the Emperor¡¯s cherished vassal, the Duke of Persen, to murder the Grand Duchess and even the Emperor.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Oh, my¡­ Rupert.¡± ¡°In order for this plan to succeed, I need your help. Can you do it?¡± When Rupert glanced up at Morgan with the deep, dark red eyes of a conspirator and asked, she gave a low giggle and replied coolly as if she was having fun. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a faithful witch who keeps her contract.¡± ¡°Great. Then, Louise, it¡¯s your turn¡­ Can you help me?¡± ¡°¡­What can I help you with?¡± ¡°Do you still have it? The bracelet you got from that lowly bastard.¡± Contemplating Rupert¡¯s words for a moment, the Grand Duchess recalled the emerald bracelet she had worn at a party hosted by the Marquis of Loengram not long ago. As Minase Persen showed up at the party in a shabby outfit at first glance, they were ridiculing her for her situation with a husband who was stingy in decorating her on purpose while spending money sparingly on making connections with the central nobility by sending ornaments. Grand Duchess Blaine nodded her head knowingly and asked Rupert. ¡°Oh, do you mean the emerald bracelet?¡± ¡°Yes, the one he sent you as a gift. Could you bring it next time?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. It¡¯s not difficult, but why?¡± ¡°From now on, that bracelet will be the trigger to announce the start of our plan.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make that bracelet proof of treason.¡± ¡°Yes¡­? How?¡± When Grand Duchess Blaine asked, tilting her head, Rupert smiled seductively and patted her on the back of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll engrave the words of another world on the back of the bracelet you wore. Of course, the letters in that other world are phrases that curse you, your children, and even the Emperor.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Oh, are you going to accuse the engraving of that phrase as being the work of the Duchess of Persen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°However, when the Vatican examines the bracelet, they¡¯ll quickly learn that the phrase has no power whatsoever, so what are you going to do with that?¡± ¡°Of course, we really have to put a curse on you.¡± ¡°¡­Rupert!¡± ¡°Oh, my goodness.¡± At the words that slipped from Rupert¡¯s mouth, Grand Duchess Blaine grabbed his hand with her fearful face. It wasn¡¯t fake though he would be putting a real curse on her¡­ what does this mean? At his suggestion that went beyond her limits, the Grand Duchess shook her head and tried to meet her gaze with him. No matter how hard she tried to convince him, even to the point that she was going to summon the real soul of Minase Persen¡­ ¡­No, this was outlandish. Grand Duchess Blaine begged him as she glared at Morgan, who was just laughing as if she was having fun, not intending to dissuade Rupert. ¡°No way! Are you really going to put a curse on me, let alone the Emperor? Rupert, are you crazy? Besides, what if I really get cursed?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Louise. Am I really going to curse you?¡± ¡°That¡­then?¡± ¡°You just have to pretend to be cursed and fall down. It was because the place where the curse goes is only the Emperor.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but can you put a curse on that bracelet that will slowly disfigure you if you get a spell on it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s as easy as picking a flower stem.¡± ¡°All right then. Louise, after receiving the bracelet, all you have to do is fall down as if you were cursed. Then, I will take care of all the problems after that.¡± ¡°¡­Really? Really, is that all I have to do?¡± As Grand Duchess Blaine asked in a still uneasy voice, Rupert put his arms around her shoulders with a smile on his relaxed face. While he affectionately hugged her trembling body and brushed her disheveled hair behind her ear, he continued to whisper in a sweet voice. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all for me, you, and the children¡¯s future. So, you just have to do what I tell you to do.¡± ¡°Rupert¡­¡± ¡°Okay?¡± In the end, Grand Duchess Blaine was forced to nod to him, who urged her not to worry. Seeing her, Rupert gave her his charming smile while giving her a short kiss on her bare cheek before he pulled his body away from her with no regrets. The next moment, he turned to Morgan, who was looking at the two of them with interest. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you now. From now on, I¡¯ll explain to you the plans I have made throughout my life and the things I have prepared so far. Will you be able to follow my instructions?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you a little while ago? I¡¯m a faithful witch who would risk her life to keep a contract. If the Viscount pays me the price I want, I¡¯ll obey even if you ask me to mix snake venom in the Emperor¡¯s meal.¡± ¡°All right, I trust you. If you ever betray me¡­ you know what would happen, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Viscount. If you betray the contract with the witch, the price won¡¯t end with just the Viscount¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. If this plan fails anyway, I won¡¯t be of this world before I pay the price for betraying you.¡± Despite Morgan¡¯s warning, which, depending on who heard it, would send chills down their spine, Rupert responded with a nonchalant smile. Seeing that, Morgan softly curled her red lips exposed under the robe in satisfaction. In the friendly atmosphere created by the two now accomplices, Grand Duchess Blaine was the only one who couldn¡¯t smile. She glanced at Rupert¡¯s profile, who hadn¡¯t fully looked back at her except when he was trying to convince her a little while ago, and at Morgan, who was laughing as if she had discovered an interesting toy. ¡®¡­Did I do something wrong?¡¯ This was the way she worked hard to catch Rupert¡¯s attention¡­ by helping him with Minase Persen, who had been estranged from him, to reunite again. Though somehow, this made Rupert¡¯s mind seem further distant, and that made her anxiety grow even more. ¡®No¡­ I can¡¯t do anything anymore. Let¡¯s trust him¡­ I have to trust him.¡¯ Nevertheless, the Grand Duchess struggled to suppress her anxiety¡­ no, she had to suppress it. ¡­Rupert Guinivis. Like her savior, she had to believe the words he said and the future he presented to her. Grand Duchess Blaine tried to indulge in the story of the two conspirators with a barely made-up nonchalant face. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 11. Returning. The carriage finally arrived at Persen Castle after running non-stop for a few days. After passing the castle gate and running through the city, the carriage stopped in front of the Duke¡¯s mansion. Min-ha pulled back the curtains covering the carriage windows and glanced at the familiar faces of the people in the mansion lined up around them and the scenery of the Persen mansion. It¡¯s been less than a month since she left the mansion, and it felt like she¡¯d been back from a long trip. ¡°Sister-in-law, sister-in-law! Let¡¯s get down quickly!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it.¡± Min-ha answered with a smile at Noah¡¯s urging as he pulled the hem of her sleeve. From the time the carriage entered the city, the child kept asking when he could get off. So when the carriage finally stopped, he seemed impatient to get off as quickly as possible. After stroking Noah¡¯s head, who was gazing up at her with her bright eyes, Min-ha slightly raised herself to stand up as well. But then, Seth held up one hand to stop her. ¡°Wait for a moment.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± As Seth sat them down again, he got up first before opening the carriage door and going outside. He first took Noah in his arms and held him out from the carriage. ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Gareth! Gareth!¡± ¡°Noah! You¡¯ll fall while running!¡± ¡°Young Master Noah, walk slowly! I¡¯m not running anywhere!¡± As soon as his feet touched the ground, Noah hurriedly ran to the people who came to meet him. Seeing him like that, a knight, Gareth, who was waiting for them in front of the mansion, ran in front of the child as he was running towards him in case he fell. Seth and Min-ha watched Noah worriedly like people who had put their children in water for the first time. It was only when they saw the child safely jump into Gareth¡¯s arms that they turned their heads to each other and burst into laughter. ¡°Come now, Madam. Hand.¡± After confirming Noah¡¯s safety, Seth looked away and politely extended his hand to Min-ha, who was sitting in the carriage. As she took his hand and stepped out of the carriage, she smiled shyly while holding his hand until she safely stepped on the stairs and landed on the ground. ¡°Thank you, Seth.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Madam.¡± At her thanks, Seth kissed her briefly on the back of her hand as Min-ha blushed at his caring expression of affection. Tucking her hair, which flowed slightly down the side of her face behind her ear, he uttered. ¡°Your cheeks are bright red. Was it very hot in the carriage?¡± ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just embarrassing.¡± ¡°Are you embarrassed? Which part?¡± ¡°That, just¡­ the part where you kiss the back of my hand or brush my hair¡­¡± ¡°Haha, just something like that?¡± ¡°What do you mean, just that¡­¡± ¡°For someone like that, you slept so defenselessly next to me? You even leaned on my shoulder and even talked in your sleep.¡± ¡°That, that¡¯s¡­! A lot of things happened, and I was tired¡ª¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m just saying it.¡± ¡°Seth!¡± ¡°Haha. I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong, so don¡¯t stare at me like that.¡± Seeing her speechless, Seth laughed out loud. Min-ha glared at him for a moment before eventually laughing helplessly along with him. He was always friendly and sincere, and sometimes when she made fun of herself like this. Still, he was always kind. It was because he, who was always burdened with heavy responsibilities in front of other people and looked undisturbed, smiled and occasionally joked with such a comfortable face only for himself, it was like proof that he really loved her. ¡°Your Excellency! Madam!¡± It was then. While the two exchanged friendly glances, they turned their attention to the voice of the young knight approaching them. With bright blonde hair as radiant as a ripe lemon and a handsome appearance, he was the young knight whom Noah had just called Gareth. Min-ha gazed at Gareth, who knelt in front of them and greeted them. ¡°Your Excellency, Duke Persen, and Duchess Persen! I was waiting for you two to return safely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only you now, where did you leave Noah?¡± ¡°Young Master Noah is now being led by the maids to have a snack. They baked a lot of cakes and cookies to give to the Young Master for when he comes back.¡± ¡°I see. Raise your head.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± Gareth, who responded brightly to Seth¡¯s command, quickly stood up. Min-ha tilted her head, thinking that the young knight who smiled kindly at her and Seth looked like someone. As if noticing the gaze directed at him, Gareth smiled brightly and held out his hand in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you. Knight Gareth, greets the Duchess!¡± ¡°¡­Oh, nice to meet you. Sir Gareth.¡± When Min-ha held out her hand, Gareth gave a short kiss on the back of her hand and smiled kindly. ¡®Why do I feel like I saw him somewhere¡­¡¯ It was definitely a face she had never seen before, yet it felt strangely familiar. Then, at the right time, Gawin approached the three of them with a smirk from the other side. ¡°Gareth, let go of the Duchess¡¯s hand. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be summoned to the Captain like me and be in big trouble!¡± ¡°When did I summon you, Sir Gawin?¡± ¡°Oh, brother! Congratulations on your safe return!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Older brother¡­? Oh!¡± As Min-ha stared at Gawin, who raised his body with a bright voice, she immediately raised her voice and covered her mouth with her hand. Strangely enough, Gareth resembled Gawin. If the older brother, Gawin, was a manly handsome man, the younger brother, Gareth, was a flower-looking man. Because of that, it was difficult to recognize at first glance though when you put them side by side, they definitely resembled each other. When she was interested in seeing the two of them, Gawin smiled and opened his mouth. ¡°Duchess, my brother is handsome, but please don¡¯t stare at him so piercingly.¡± ¡°Oh, my. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been wondering for a while that he resembles someone, but I¡¯m a bit surprised to think that it¡¯s because he is Sir Gawin¡¯s younger brother.¡± ¡°Haha, did you? Well, the Duchess saw him for the first time.¡± ¡°Yes. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t seen you even in the castle.¡± ¡°This guy is mainly responsible for delivering the Captain¡¯s correspondence to other castles, so it¡¯s difficult to see him in the castle unless the captain and we are moving on a large scale. Haha.¡± ¡°¡­I see. I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t know. In the meantime, I¡¯ve hidden the organization chart of the Knights and the existence of several knights from the Duchess.¡± Gawin replied with a slightly awkward smile at her words, and Min-ha nodded her head as if she understood. It was said that Minase Persen had been in a relationship with Rupert before, so he couldn¡¯t tell her all about important personnel. At her attitude, he smiled kindly and said. ¡°But, if it¡¯s the current Duchess, it¡¯ll be fine! Next time, we will set up a place for you to formally greet all the knights of Persen!¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Gawin.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding. As expected, your heart is as good as your appearance.¡± ¡°Is this conversation over now?¡± As she was talking comfortably between Gawin and Gareth, Seth, somewhat uncomfortable, intervened in the conversation. Gawin then deliberately put on an exaggeratedly surprised expression and moved one or two steps away from Min-ha to his side before he scratched his back with one of his hands and spoke humbly. ¡°Oh, look at me. This isn¡¯t the time, Captain. We just received a letter from Sir Gallahed.¡± ¡°Is it an answer from Sir Lancelot¡¯s letter?¡± ¡°Yes. He said he wanted to talk to the Captain about the letter, so I came to call you.¡± ¡°Where is Sir Lancelot now?¡± ¡°First, he said that he would go to the captain¡¯s office and look at the correspondence. Somehow, the correspondence was intercepted in the middle, and we¡¯re looking to see if there¡¯s anything suspicious or if the contents have changed.¡± ¡°Right, I see. Sir Gawin, Sir Gareth. You guys go back to my office first and wait. I¡¯ll follow you soon.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your order, Your Excellency.¡± After Seth responded to Gawin¡¯s report with a slightly serious expression and gave them an order, the two knights bowed their heads to Min-ha and him, then got up and walked toward the east mansion. Min-ha, who had been watching the scene, turned her attention to Seth¡¯s actions as he placed his arm on her shoulder. With a friendly face on his face, he made eye contact with her. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Huh? Yes?¡± ¡°I wanted to come back to the mansion after a long time and spend time comfortably with you, but I¡¯m sorry I left you alone again.¡± ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s okay because you¡¯re busy with work. Right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just check the correspondence today and come back to you right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can come slowly after finishing your work.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Seth?¡± Seeing his apologetic appearance, Min-ha waved her hand. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have any regrets about not being able to relax with him though she felt like she shouldn¡¯t be childish with him when he was busy like this. However, Seth¡¯s expression hardened at her actions. Somehow, he seemed a little offended, so when she gazed at him with a puzzled look, Seth sighed briefly and hugged Min-ha tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not okay.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°I was happy because I thought I would be able to spend time with you leisurely without paying attention to anything else¡­ It seems like I was the only one who expected that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Seth. I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± ¡°I know that you said it out of consideration for me, who¡¯s sorry¡­ I just said that because I wanted to act a little childish.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± Feeling her heart tighten, Min-ha buried her head in his shoulder. Her heart seemed to melt every time this tall, strong person who was hugging her, acted like a child like this. ¡®¡®Oh, please. I wish he could do only handsome and cool things¡­ Don¡¯t be cute and adorable like this¡­¡¯ ¡­How could her heart remain calm? As she put both arms on Seth¡¯s shoulders, who was embracing her tightly, Min-ha kissed him softly on his cheek and said. ¡°Then, finish your work quickly.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible. You need to get some rest first.¡± ¡°Yes. I will.¡± After that, she stepped away from his arms and waved her hand at him. Then Seth, still gazing at her with a wistful look on his face, slowly turned her around and walked toward the east annex. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Min-ha let out a short sigh as his back moved away little by little, revealing the regretful expression she had hidden in her heart. Gazing at him from the spot, even though Seth was already far away, she only turned around when he was no longer visible. Then, the attendants and maids who were still waiting by her side came to her side and started talking to her. ¡°Did you have a safe trip, Madam?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± ¡°Are you very tired? I left the bath water warm.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± ¡°Shall we move all your belongings to the bedroom in the annex first?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± ¡°Are you hungry, Madam? Shall we prepare a quick snack to ease your hunger before dinner?¡± ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m not¡­ Give all my share to Noah.¡± ¡°I see.¡± When she answered the questions one by one, the attendants and ladies-in-waiting moved in unison. Among the busy attendants and ladies-in-waiting, she found two familiar women standing quietly, looking at her. It was Ella and Mrs. Wanda. Min-ha, seeing their faces for the first time in a while, approached them hurriedly. ¡°Ella! How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good, Madam. Are you okay? I heard that something big happened at Loengram Castle.¡± ¡°What? Oh, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°Haha. By the way, Wanda! Hasn¡¯t anything happened in the meantime?¡± ¡°Of course, except for being bored with nothing to do in my spare time since the Madam wasn¡¯t around.¡± ¡°Oh, wasn¡¯t it comfortable because there was no one bothering you?¡± ¡°How could that be? It¡¯s my pleasure to sew and have a small chat with you.¡± ¡°Thank you for thinking that way. Even if I bother you again tomorrow, please take good care of me.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡°Sister! Sister-in-law¡­!¡± Min-ha, who was talking to the two, turned her eyes to Noah¡¯s voice calling her. From the side of the mansion, she could see him running with something in both hands, followed by Percival and the attendants. Min-ha smiled and spread her arms toward the running child. At the same time, Noah ran quickly and hugged her while being buried in her dress. Meanwhile, Percival hurriedly approached the two of them and greeted Min-ha politely. He sighed as he saw Noah holding the hem of her dress tightly. ¡°Young Master Noah, let go of your hand. You should show your dignity as the younger brother of the Duke of Persen.¡± ¡°Ugh, I hate that!¡± ¡°And, if you touch the Duchess¡¯s dress with her hand after eating chocolate, it¡¯ll stain her dress. Now, hurry up.¡± ¡°No! Percival always nags!¡± ¡°¡­Ha. Young Master Noah.¡± ¡°Haha. It¡¯s all right, Sir Percival. Let him be. It¡¯s a dress, so we can just wash it later. Hup! Shall I wipe my face, Noah?¡± Laughing out loud, Min-ha held the child¡¯s body up as he was hanging from the hem of her dress. Noah, who had chocolate on his hands and around his mouth, clung to her neck with a smile. As she smiled and wiped his face and hands with the hem of her sleeve, Percival quickly took a handkerchief out of his pocket and held it out. ¡°Thank you, Sir Percival.¡± ¡°¡­Duchess, it¡¯s not good to blindly pamper Young Master Noah.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please cut him so slack. When Noah does something really wrong, I¡¯ll also say something harsh.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ You promised.¡± ¡°Haha. Yes, I promise.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, are you going to scold me?¡± ¡°Huh? No? Why am I scolding our Noah?¡± Seeing Noah sticking out his lips, Min-ha smiled and denied it as if the child was startled by her words of scolding him. When Noah smiled brightly, Percival glanced at the two of them as if he couldn¡¯t help it before smiling resignedly though he didn¡¯t give further admonishment. ¡°Madam. Let¡¯s go to the separate building and share the conversation afterwards. Go and relax in the bath water and change your clothes first.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Thank you, Ella.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take care of Young Master Noah.¡± ¡°No¡­! I¡¯m going to hug sister!¡± ¡°Not yet, Sir Percival. Please, just a little longer.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll prepare clothes for the Madam to change into while you¡¯re taking a bath.¡± ¡°Thank you, Wanda.¡± After slightly bowing her head, Wanda and Ella led her toward her annex, and Min-ha followed them with Noah in her arms. It was only then did she finally feel like she was in her comfortable place while chatting with people around her, including Noah in her arms. Her feelings were light, unlike someone who had just returned from a long trip. ¡®I¡¯ll have to wash up, rest, and wait for Seth to come back.¡¯ Min-ha quickened her steps with a relaxed expression. Wanting to spend more leisurely time with his wife, Seth strode and climbed up the stairs without stopping before entering the eastern annex building and opening the door to the office. Lancelot, Gawin, and Gareth were already waiting for him in the office as they greeted him as soon as he entered. After greeting them back, Seth sat down in the high chair attached to the desk in the office. ¡°Here it is, Your Excellency.¡± Lancelot came over to him and held out a letter he was holding in his hand as Seth glanced around at the letter¡¯s white envelope with a long turquoise cross drawn on it. ¡°Is this from Sir Gallahed? Sir Lancelot, have you opened the letter?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency. Neither the seal of the letter nor the paper inside showed any signs of anything suspicious.¡± ¡°Did you get the letter directly from Sir Gallahed, Sir Gareth?¡± ¡°No. As you know, it¡¯s not publicly known that Sir Gallahed is the cousin of Sir Lancelot. Because of that, I received it through another paladin.¡± ¡°Is there any possibility that it might be fabricated?¡± ¡°There is none. It¡¯s unmistakably Sir Gallahed¡¯s handwriting.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Seth nodded slightly as he listened to Lancelot and Gareth¡¯s report. He then took out the letter from the envelope and held it, and he began to read the letter with a little stiff face. What was written in the letter? Inside the office, only Lancelot knew what it was, so the rest of the knights stared at Seth nervously. Whether or not he knew the hearts of the knights, Seth still read Gallahed¡¯s multi-page correspondence with a stern expression on his face. Eventually, as he put down the last page, Gwain asked as if urging him. ¡°What did Sir Gallahed send you?¡± ¡°The Vatican¡¯s verdict on my divorce is due tomorrow at noon.¡± ¡°Yes, is it really? Which way? ¡­As the Duchess said last time, is the Captain on the verge of a divorce?¡± ¡°No, just the opposite. They said the ruling was to dismiss my divorce application.¡± At Gawin¡¯s question, Seth smiled slightly as he put the letter down. The next moment, the faces of the knights in the office finally brightened. Lancelot, who was the first to know this, approached Seth and said with a smile. ¡°Congratulations, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect to be congratulated for this. It¡¯s a strange feeling.¡± ¡°Oh. Even though you said that, you¡¯re still smiling. Are you happy, Captain? The corner of your mouth is about to pierce the sky right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy, but I¡¯m a little bit offended by what you said.¡± ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t be angry on this good day, Captain. Good things are good, right?¡± ¡°By the way, is it really true that this letter was written by Sir Gallahed?¡± Lancelot replied with a serious expression to Seth, who was happy with the congratulations of the following knights, but doubtful of the unresolved anxiety. ¡°Of course, Your Grace. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t recognize his handwriting.¡± ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to worry about that part. Who but a wizard or witch would dare pry on the Vatican¡¯s matter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If they¡¯re not afraid of God¡¯s curse, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing.¡± ¡°I know¡­ Still, I can¡¯t completely put my mind at ease. As you all know, there¡¯s Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s father, High Priest of Resitia, in the Vatican. If it were him before, I wouldn¡¯t have been particularly concerned about his power¡­ Though now that the Grand Duchess has won His Majesty¡¯s favour and her children have been formally recognized, the possibility that the Minister of Resitia might move the forces inside the Vatican to do something cannot be ignored at all.¡± ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± At his words, the knights nodded with serious expressions. However, only Lancelot among them denied his words with a slight smile. When Seth asked, narrowing his brows, he pointed to the letter on the desk and replied. ¡°Sir Gallahed¡¯s letter a moment ago said, ¡®The verdict is complete¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­But?¡± ¡°The ruling written by the Vatican is completed when the secretary of the Vatican collects the will of the high priests and writes it, and then the five high priests gather and sign it¡­ Also, do you know what¡¯s written at the bottom of the judgment?¡± ¡°What does it say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s written that, ¡®Whosoever touches this sacred judgment, executed on behalf of God, shall be cursed to be erased from God¡¯s book of life.¡¯ In other words, it means that if you arbitrarily try to change the decision made by the High Priest without any convincing reason, it will be erased from God¡¯s life book.¡± ¡°Does that mean they¡¯ll be cursed?¡± ¡°Similar but different. In addition to being excommunicated from the Vatican, the person who touched the judgment and their descendants would never be able to rise to the position of priest again.¡± ¡°I see¡­ If that happens, not only will they not only be dishonored as the High Priest of Resitia, but in the worst case, they may lose even the power they currently enjoy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The reason why Grand Duchess Blaine was able to approach His Majesty and win his favor was because she was the daughter of the High Priest. As the High Priest of Resitia, he wouldn¡¯t dare to threaten the authority of her daughter, even if the authority he currently enjoys would be a waste.¡± In the end, although Seth nodded at Lancelot¡¯s explanation, he still had a bothered expression. It was because he thought that Rupert, who, just a few days ago, had tried to meet Min-ha somehow, would back down so easily. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 With that thought, as Seth remained in an uncomfortable silence, Gawin, who was by his side, spoke succinctly as if to lighten the mood. ¡°Is there still something bothering you, Captain? If the prudent Sir Lancelot is this confident, I think you can really put your mind at ease.¡± ¡°I really wish I could put my mind at ease. Lancelot, has there never been a case where a decision has been overturned?¡± ¡°¡­Well. Of course, if there¡¯s a significant reason to overturn the decision before the verdict, it may change, but¡­ I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to find such a reason.¡± ¡°The Madam said that Rupert had changed His Majesty¡¯s mind¡­ Is there any possibility that His Majesty would exercise his power?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be. Of course, His Majesty accepts everyone¡¯s opinions evenly, but he won¡¯t discuss matters that have already been decided by the Vatican.¡± When Lancelot responded with a wry smile to Seth¡¯s point, Gawin twisted the corner of his mouth and spoke sarcastically. ¡°To put it in a good way, His Majesty has a disposition that¡¯s well accommodating, but he¡¯s just indecisive and is good at being seduced by what others say. Even if someone deceives him with something else, it¡¯s enough for us to come up with our own logic and convince them. So, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to worry about.¡± ¡°¡­Sir Gawin.¡± ¡°Your tongue, brother! Please be careful what you say and do!¡± Seth frowned at Gawin¡¯s vitriolic remarks. Meanwhile, stunned, Gareth grabbed his brother by the shoulder and hastily stopped him from speaking. It was only then that Gawin lightly shrugged his shoulders and looked at his master before opening his mouth again in a light tone. ¡°Anyway, well. Isn¡¯t it good, Captain? So now, calm down and pay attention to the ¡®plan¡¯ you¡¯ve been thinking about. The verdict has already come out, but how long are you going to stay in such an ambiguous state?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Oh, are you pretending not to know? A proposal, a ¡®proposal¡¯.¡± As his sarcastic appearance disappeared quickly, only a sly expression remained instead, which caused Seth¡¯s brow to furrow even more deeply. Gawin swallowed a laugh to himself when he noticed that his master, who was making a displeased expression, was, in fact, reluctant to reveal the secret that he had kept tightly hidden. Nonetheless, Seth still pretended not to know what he was talking about. ¡°Well, who am I proposing to?¡± ¡°Oh! Of course, to the Duchess!¡± ¡°¡­She and I are already married.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re married, but you¡¯ve been together for so long without a proper proposal or exchange of emotions. However, isn¡¯t it different now? You now really have a heart-to-heart relationship, right? So, why not propose properly this time? Or don¡¯t tell me¡­ Captain has someone else on your mind besides the Duchess¡ª¡± ¡°Gawin, are you crazy?¡± ¡°You can fool other people¡¯s eyes though you can¡¯t fool ours, Captain. The fact that you made such a plan couldn¡¯t not be known by the knights who shared life and death with the Captain.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so, Gareth, Lancelot?¡± Asking that, he glanced back at the other knights in the office after hearing Gawin¡¯s words to see them smiling awkwardly and averting their gazes. ¡°Ha¡­¡± The look between Seth¡¯s eyebrows deepened even more. When Gawin laughed at the blatantly distorted look on his master¡¯s face, Seth let out a short sigh and muttered self-deprecatingly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so obvious¡­¡± ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no way we wouldn¡¯t know. Ever since the day the two of you stayed up all night at the lake, the Captain¡¯s gaze towards the Duchess has been strange. I feel like it¡¯s more affectionate and a little impatient¡­ Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°¡­I see, that¡¯s why.¡± Seth smiled bitterly at the answer that came back. It was as Gawin said. After he found out about her secret that day, his affection increased immensely and he became even more impatient. One day, she suddenly woke up in another world and heard the accusations that she didn¡¯t have to listen to, and yet her situation, which faced himself and the people around her uprightly without complaining about her given situation, made him feel even worse. If it had been him, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take care of himself¡­ Still, even in such a situation, Min-ha was grateful and sympathetic to Noah and her willingness to open her heart. And at the same time, he also felt a bit of anxiety. ¡­That one day, she might suddenly disappear, just as one day she suddenly appeared. Such anxiety made him long for some ¡®evidence¡¯ that they were bound by their love for each other¡­ even though he knew that it was of little use in the face of fate and the power of God. So, he tried very hard not to show off, in case that kind person would notice his feelings and feel sorry for him. Though as Gawin said, it seemed that he could not completely hide it from those who had been through life and death together for a long time. Seth clicked his tongue briefly. ¡°¡­If you knew, couldn¡¯t you pretend you didn¡¯t know until the end?¡± ¡°I also wanted to pretend I didn¡¯t know until the end, but I thought the Captain would miss the time if I left it like this.¡± ¡°Missing the time?¡± ¡°Before the Duchess changes her mind, make sure to put your stamp on it properly! You¡¯re not complacent to say that the relationship between God and Imperial Law was made anyway, right? Wouldn¡¯t the Captain really regret it if the Duchess left the castle and set up a shop as she said?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± ¡°I know, Captain. You might want to tell me when everything is over, but isn¡¯t now the time when everything is over? After the verdict is announced tomorrow, there¡¯ll be no problems anymore! Now is the right time!¡± He sighed again in response to Gawin¡¯s request. It was as he said. Now was the right time to properly ask Min-ha to be with him for the rest of their lives. And just like Gawin said, he couldn¡¯t just let time slip like this in such an ambiguous way. He wanted to properly tell Min-ha to be with him forever. If he cared about the intruders and didn¡¯t care about Min-ha while dealing with them, wasn¡¯t that what they were talking about? With that thought in mind, there was no reason to hesitate any longer. Brushing off the slightest bit of anxiety in his mind, Seth opened his mouth to Gawin. ¡°Thank you, Sir Gawin. Thanks to you, I was able to shake off the anxiety in my heart.¡± ¡°If you really appreciate it, please give me a vacation next month.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Captain. Since you¡¯re giving it to me, please give it to Sir Gareth as well.¡± Gawin giggled and put his arm on his younger brother¡¯s shoulder, and Gareth, who hadn¡¯t been involved in the conversation between his master and brother until a moment ago, only stiffened his expression before eventually relaxing from the atmosphere. The next moment, Lancelot also spoke to Seth with a smile on his blunt face. ¡°By the way, did you prepare a ring for the Duchess?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded coolly at the question before pulling out a small set of keys from his chest. In his hand was one of the many keys, and Seth inserted it into the lock attached to the drawer next to the office desk. With a clicking sound, he then took out a black velvet box from an open drawer, placed it on the desk, and gently opened it. In the box, a ring with a large ruby was revealed. The ring, with a ruby the size of a thumbnail in the center and small diamonds surrounding it, was luxurious even at first glance. As Seth looked down at the transparent ruby ring bathed in the sunlight coming through the window of his office, Lancelot, who was watching it, said with a nostalgic look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s the former Duchess¡¯s ring.¡± ¡°Yes. This is the ring my mother received from my father. I heard he promised my mother with this.¡± ¡°Ah, is this the ring you bought with the money you saved from working as a mercenary for three years? I thought His Excellency already gave it to the Duchess when the former Duchess died, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡± ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t give it to that woman.¡± Seth responded in a voice filled with complex emotions to Gawin¡¯s words that suddenly interrupted. An arranged marriage that was made mindlessly out of each other¡¯s needs. While on the outside, he was eager to give a formal courtesy to his partner, on the inside, he couldn¡¯t bear to hand the ring to ¡®Minase Persen,¡¯ who always hated him and acted coldly. ¡®I thought I¡¯d never hand this ring to anyone in my life¡­¡¯ ¡­However, like fate, she appeared. Seth smiled kindly, imagining how Min-ha would react to receiving this ring. Meanwhile, Gawin, who was watching him, gazed at his master with a playful face. ¡°What is this, Captain? That woman¡­? Could it be that you still call her by that title?¡± ¡°Can that be?¡± ¡°Huh? But, a little while ago¡­¡± ¡°Sir Gawin. Before you pry into my words, you must have something to do?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Of course. I have to go to work, yes. The Captain¡¯s faithful knight, Gawin, is off to take care of the piled-up chores. Gareth, come with me.¡± ¡°Oh, wait! Brother! Ugh¡­ Then, Your Excellency, I¡¯ll come to you when you have another letter for me to deliver.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also go on an inspection tour of the outskirts of the castle. Your Excellency, all of the piles of wares over there are what I asked you to review earlier.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that his vassal, who had unnecessarily bright ears, showed signs of trying to hold on to the words that came out of his mouth again, Seth closed the ring box and scolded Gawin with a firm expression. Only then did the knights leave the office one by one to do their jobs. ¡°¡­It¡¯s finally quiet.¡± As the door closed and he was finally left alone in the room, Seth gazed down at the ring box in his hand for a moment before slipping it into his bosom. Then, he smiled slightly and grabbed the quill pen. He wanted to quickly take care of his postponed work and go see Min-ha. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 It was a dark night with a crescent moon as thin as the silver crown of a goddess hidden behind thick clouds. Grand Duchess Blaine, holding the small candlestick in one hand, slowly approached her two children lying in a small cradle beside the bed before closing the door tightly and closing all the curtains in the bedroom so that not even a ray of light could leak out. Under the dim light of a candle the size of her forefinger, her sons, Charles and Minuel, were fast asleep with their golden hair disheveled. If there was a baby angel that came down from the sky, would it look like this? The sight of her two children sleeping soundly was so cute and lovely that anyone would feel deep affection at first sight. However, Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s expression looking down at her sons was indifferent. ¡°¡­.¡± After gazing at her children for a moment, she eventually set a small candelabra down on the table next to the cradle where the children slept. Putting one arm on the cradle, she glanced down at the children who were sleeping in each other¡¯s arms. ¡°Eung¡­¡± The sleeping children sometimes whined or pushed the blanket over their shoulders with their arms, but she just watched. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she stretched out her hand toward the sleeping children. Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s hand moved slowly toward her children¡¯s faces. And as soon as her fingertips touched the skin of her children, she was startled and withdrew her outstretched hand and, as though running away, collapsed onto her own bed. ¡°Haak, haa¡­¡± It was only a few steps from the cradle to the bed, but she gasped as if she had been through some strenuous exercise. ¡®Strange¡­. What¡¯s wrong with me? What am I hesitating for?¡¯ Her mind was at peace until she had dinner and received her children from the nanny, saying that she¡¯d put them to bed in her room for the first time. That was until she saw the nanny whimpering, thrilled that, at last, she seemed to have developed an affection for the children as she held them in her arms. Grand Duchess Blaine then added that she¡¯d be taking care of them today and that no one shouldn¡¯t enter the bedroom until she called. In the Grand Duchess¡¯ mind, she only wanted to ridicule such a nanny and carry out her ¡®plan.¡¯ For her, her children were a means to gain power and only a string to hold on to the heart of the man she loved¡­ they were only lives that drove her to the threshold of death with terrible labor pain and caused pains in her bones on cold, windy days¡­ it was like that. ¡­Since it was just that, why did she keep hesitating? As she thought so, Grand Duchess Blaine bit her red lower lip as she remembered the conversation she had with the witch, Morgan. ¡°Now, I engraved letters from another world on this bracelet and put a curse on it. All the Grand Duchess has to do is simply place her hands on the cheeks of her sons while wearing the bracelet. Then, at that moment, the curse I put on will be activated.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, and in order to avoid any suspicion that might return to the Grand Duchess, I put the curse on you in the same way.¡± ¡°¡­What exactly is the curse you put on?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the specifics, but I¡¯ll explain what kind it is. This curse only ¡®induces¡¯ the symptoms of being cursed for several days and doesn¡¯t actually harm the Grand Duchess and her two sons.¡± ¡°¡­Really, is there no harm?¡± ¡°Of course. You may come up with fever-like symptoms that wouldn¡¯t go away with any medicine for a day or two, but after a while, you¡¯ll feel better. There won¡¯t be any aftereffects left.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, my goodness. Why, can¡¯t you?¡± Morgan¡¯s red lips, smiling as he handed over the enchanted bracelet, seemed as if she was testing her. It seemed as if she were laughing at you, asking if her heart for ¡®him¡¯ was only that much and that she was hesitating now. In addition, as if she knew all about her intentions, it seemed like Morgan was annoyingly sticking by Rupert¡¯s side and talking to him. When Grand Duchess Blaine remembered Morgan laughing as if mocking her, she couldn¡¯t contain her resentment and clenched her fists so hard that the backs of her hands turned white. ¡®She¡¯s just a lowly witch, how dare she¡­¡¯ In the first place, she only brought that witch-like girl to drive Minase Persen, who wouldn¡¯t let go of Rupert¡¯s heart, out of his mind. Perhaps, she was blinded by impatience and attached a witch worse than Minase Persen to Rupert¡¯s side instead. The Grand Duchess became anxious at the thought. Nonetheless, she had to shake off this anxiety. As long as this plan went the way she wanted it to, she¡¯d get everything she wanted. ¡®¡­Yes. If this plan succeeds, I can get everything.¡¯ Rupert¡¯s heart, and the power she would enjoy as Empress in the future¡­ everything. Then, no one would be able to look down on her as the lowly mistress. ¡­Rupert, that man too! Didn¡¯t she endure day by day pretending to love the Emperor she didn¡¯t even love so far just for that moment? As she thought so, a ray of hesitation that had suddenly formed in her heart disappeared, and infinite courage welled up. Lifting the corners of her mouth and smiling, Grand Duchess Blaine slowly rose from the bed and went back to the cradle. As she stood in front of the sleeping children, she slowly stretched out her hands and muttered to herself. ¡°¡­Yes. This is for him and my future.¡± Then, the Grand Duchess¡¯s hands touched the children¡¯s cheeks, and suddenly a dark green light flashed in her bedroom. ¡°Kyaak!¡± ¡°Uaaaahhh¡ª!¡± ¡°Ung, uaaaang¡ª!¡± Grand Duchess Blaine screamed in surprise at the sensation of strong static electricity, and she fell forward, shaking the cradle in which her children slept. And at the same time, she felt the heat burning her whole body before she fainted within seconds. The witch, Morgan¡¯s curse, had succeeded. She could hear the cries of her children, and in a slowly receding consciousness, she stretched out her arms and caught the rocking cradle. Located in the heart of the capital, Royal Street, the mansion with a dark blue roof has long been famous as a place where the Emperor bestowed his favorite consort. Among the splendid mansions in the Royal Streets, where only those who inherited the blood of the Royal Family or high-ranking nobles trusted by the Emperor could stay, it was equipped with size and splendor that stood out. Moreover, since the mansion, which was only ten minutes away by carriage from the Imperial Palace, was guarded by the imperial guards dispatched by the Emperor, it was a place where one couldn¡¯t dare even pass in front of the mansion unless invited by the mistress. Called the ¡®Blaine¡¯s Palace¡¯ after the current owner of the mansion, Grand Duchess Blaine, the place was stunning with colorful hydrangeas that bloom through spring and into early summer. The hydrangeas that bloomed in the garden tended by the gardener of the Imperial Palace every morning were so beautiful that the Grand Duchess would walk around her garden every day with her young children during this time. However, that day was really strange. As the water droplets on the wide petals glistened in the early summer sunlight, the Grand Duchess, who would usually take a walk in the garden full of brightly blooming hydrangeas, didn¡¯t even take a step outside her bedroom with all the curtains closed that day. In addition, even though it was a late breakfast at this time, no one could hear any signs of presence in her bedroom. At first, everyone didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, assuming that she might have overslept because she was tired from taking care of a crying child all night. In particular, the lady-in-waiting, who had been serving Grand Duchess Blaine from a short distance for a long time, knocked on the bedroom door several times with a worried expression on her face. ¡°Grand Duchess, did you cough? Are you sick somewhere?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re awake, please answer me, Grand Duchess. It¡¯s already past noon.¡± Even though the lady-in-waiting continued to speak in front of the bedroom door in an anxious voice, still no sign of anything could be heard from inside the room. She couldn¡¯t just go in, either. While the Grand Duchess told everyone not to come in the room until she called last night, she couldn¡¯t just watch without doing anything like this. Thinking so, the lady-in-waiting swallowed her dry saliva and gripped the bedroom doorknob. Seeing that, the young maid next to her hastily stopped her. ¡°Will, will this be okay? By any chance, if the Grand Duchess reprimands later¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take all the punishment obediently, so let go of my hand.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Pushing the maid who stopped her out of the way, the lady-in-waiting turned the doorknob and entered the bedroom. As she walked slowly toward the window, examining the dark bedroom where not a single ray of light came in, she decided to draw the curtains and wake the Grand Duchess who was asleep. Whoosh¨D! She glanced at the stretched-out bed and opened the curtains by the window. Then, the sunlight of early summer poured blindingly through the window, revealing the scenery in the bedroom that had been shrouded in darkness. ¡°Kyaaaaah¨D!¡± The appearance of Grand Duchess Blaine, who collapsed beside the cradle, her body flushed and she started breathing heavily, and her children gasping for breath after weeping until their cheeks were sore with tears already seemed unusual at first glance. The lady-in-waiting quickly approached the Grand Duchess lying next to the cradle and held her, screaming so loud as if her throat would break. ¡°Is there anyone out there?! Grand, Grand Duchess¡­!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± At the screams, the people in the mansion rushed into the bedroom and witnessed the tragedy. The knights guarding the mansion searched the mansion with contemplative faces and sent a letter to the Emperor while the maids hurriedly ran to the underground well to prepare ice and cold water to cool down Grand Duchess Blaine and the children. Meanwhile, the attendants taking care of the children couldn¡¯t adapt to the situation that had occurred while they had been awake for just one day and were only trembling in fear that their throats might run away. One day in early summer¡­ In an instant, the road to hell unfolded in the mansion of Grand Duchess Blaine, which was always beautiful with hydrangeas. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¡°Duchess, Young Master Noah. Please get up now. I have prepared dinner for you.¡± ¡°Mmm. Yes, I got it. Noah, let¡¯s get up.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± After parting ways with Seth, she returned to the annex to wash and play with Noah for a while. Min-ha, who had fallen into a nap, woke up at the call of the maids announcing dinner. Was it because she returned to Persen Castle after a long time, or was it because of Noah, who fell asleep next to her? She had been able to sleep soundly without having strange dreams for a long time. Soon, after finishing the simple grooming by the maids, Min-ha held hands with Noah and headed to the central hall to have dinner with Seth. ¡°Noah, isn¡¯t it nice to have dinner at home after a long time?¡± ¡°Yes, sister-in-law!¡± ¡°I really like it, too.¡± ¡°Oh, wait. Duchess¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Walking to the front of the central hall while waving Noah¡¯s hand, she turned her head at Lancelot¡¯s voice, suddenly calling her. Then, he bent down and bowed to the two of them before uttering in a polite tone. ¡°The knights will serve Young Master Noah¡¯s dinner today.¡± ¡°¡­Yes? Why? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Huh, why? I want to eat with you and sister-in-law, Lance.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, Duchess. Excuse me for a moment, Young Master Noah.¡± Lancelot, who smiled awkwardly at Min-ha¡¯s question, knelt down on one knee in front of Noah, spread his palm near the child¡¯s ear, and whispered something in that little ear. The next moment, the child¡¯s expression, which at first blinked as if he didn¡¯t understand what was going on, gradually began to brighten. He soon squeezed Lancelot¡¯s hand that covered his ear with one hand and asked in an excited voice. ¡°Really? Is that true, Lance?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give it up for today! I want to have dinner with Lance, Bedi, and the other knights! Is that okay, sister-in-law?¡± ¡®What did he hear¡­?¡¯ Noah, who had been holding her hand tightly until a little while ago, smiled until she couldn¡¯t see his big green eyes. Seeing the child like that, Min-ha nodded her head in a daze. ¡°¡­Uh, yes. Of course, you can.¡± ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m so excited!¡± ¡°Thank you, Duchess. We¡¯ll take care of Young Master Noah.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Noah, then I¡¯ll see you later.¡± ¡°Hehe, yes¨D!¡± Lancelot swiftly lifted Noah as if he had waited, before bowing towards her and started walking towards the other hall next to the central hall. Meanwhile, Min-ha awkwardly waved her hand at the child, who waved his small hand to greet her while holding Lancelot¡¯s neck with another hand. ¡®What did Sir Lancelot say to make him so excited like that¡­¡¯ When Min-ha, who was left alone in the central hall, was tilting her head, a lady-in-waiting of hers approached and spoke in a smiling voice. ¡°Duchess, let¡¯s go into the hall. The Duke is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Thank you.¡± Nodding her head in a daze, she entered the door opened by the lady-in-waiting. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ What she saw was the table and the hall luxuriously decorated, just like the day Seth returned from an expedition. In addition, the hall, which is usually so colorful that it is burdensome, was full of colorful roses in full bloom in early summer, and the table was full of food that she usually enjoyed. That wasn¡¯t all. Standing in the center of the luxurious hall, Seth was waiting for her, wearing a white silk suit, not his usual neat uniform. When his hair was pulled back to reveal his forehead, which gave a cool impression, it seemed that his already handsome face was radiating even more, and that was enough to take her mind away. Min-ha muttered with a surprised expression on her face at the sight of Seth slowly approaching her. ¡°S-Seth. Why are you dressed like that¡­?¡± ¡°Why? Do you not like it, by any chance?¡± ¡°No! What do you mean, I don¡¯t like it?! It¡¯s because it suits you so well.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± Hearing the answer, Seth affectionately held out his hand. He then held her hand tightly as he was going to escort her to the table as usual. He took Min-ha by the hand and led her to the other side before pulling out her chair, and making her sit first. Afterwards, he returned to his seat and smiled awkwardly, then glanced at the attendants and maids at the end of the table. Soon, they came to the table, prepared the food to be eaten, placed it in front of the two of them, and walked away. He opened his lips to Min-ha as the attendants retreated to a corner of the hall. ¡°Let¡¯s get to it now. You must have been hungry.¡± ¡°Oh, yes¡­ I¡¯ll eat well. You should also eat quickly, too.¡± At Seth¡¯s words, Min-ha grabbed a knife and fork and started eating. ¡®Something is suspicious¡­¡¯ Min-ha, who had been emptying the food in front of her for a while, suddenly thought Seth¡¯s behavior was suspicious. After inviting her to eat, the person in question just stared at her face, who was eating, and just drank a little or sighed briefly. Thinking it was rather strange, she pretended to eat while peeking at his face. Seth¡¯s face was as serious as usual, but it seemed that he was lost in some thought or had something to say. Certainly, his appearance, which was different from usual, was unusual for her. ¡®¡­He said he received a letter this morning from a man named Sir Gallahed. Did that cause him any trouble?¡¯ If that was the case, she thought she¡¯d try a little luck. And so, Min-ha put down the fork that she was holding and whispered to Seth. ¡°Hey, Seth.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± However, to her question, he only repeatedly answered no. Seeing that, Min-ha narrowed her brows slightly though she turned her words around without further questioning, and picked up the tableware again to focus on the meal. After cutting the meat that was spread on her own plate into bite-sized pieces and putting it in her mouth, she chewed on it quietly without saying anything. Still, she could feel Seth¡¯s gaze stinging her cheek again, and she narrowed her eyes. ¡®¡­After all, something is definitely strange.¡¯ When she raised her head with her suspiciously young gaze, Min-ha met his gaze from the front again, and she deliberately frowned at him. It meant if he had something to say, to just say it. But this time, Seth just smiled a little awkwardly, then lowered his again to the plate in front of him. ¡®What is this?! If there¡¯s something he wants to say, just say it¡­!¡¯ She placed down the tableware again as she lost her appetite at the sight of him, who seemed to be staring at her since a little while ago. It seemed to her that, at this rate, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat anything more. At the same time, Seth quickly asked, seeing her actions. ¡°Are you done eating already?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t have much appetite.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop eating now.¡± Saying so, Min-ha picked up a napkin from her lap and wiped her mouth while observing Seth. No matter how much she looked at it, it seemed like he only ate half of what he usually ate, but when she put down the tableware, he also put his down as well and only strangely gazed at her. ¡­What was it that he wanted to say that he had to put so much effort into it like this? Frustrated, she suddenly opened her mouth to Seth. ¡°Excuse me!¡± ¡°Ah, you¡­¡± ¡°¡­Really.¡± ¡°This¡ª¡± ¡°You go first, Seth.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You speak first.¡± ¡°No, you speak first¡­ You¡¯ve been looking at me with a face that wanted to say something from earlier. Am I wrong?¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t hide it from you either.¡± Seth, whose expression seemed to have been stabbed to the point by those words, got up from his seat with a bitter smile. Then, he turned around the table before approaching her and held out his hand. ¡°Well, shall we take a walk in the secret garden together?¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°Whatever I want to say to you, I¡¯ll do it there.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Seeing him holding out her hand with an embarrassed face for some reason, Min-ha stood up, holding the outstretched hand without hesitation. As Seth clasped her hand tightly in his own and led her towards the entrance of the hall, Min-ha peeked at his profile, still full of worries, and followed him toward the secret garden. ¡°The breeze at night has gotten much warmer now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± While holding hands side by side and heading to the secret garden, there was no conversation between the two. Min-ha, who was unable to endure the awkward atmosphere, forced herself to say a few words, but Seth only smiled warmly or gave short replies. Even when they arrived in front of the secret garden, she pouted her lower lip and went inside first as Seth opened the door without saying anything. ¡°¡­Wow.¡± Soon, her gaze was taken away by the scenery decorated with a completely different appearance from their first visit. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Looking around the garden, which was decorated with rose bushes of the same color as the one that decorated the hall, and hydrangeas in a round shape below, Min-ha sat down on a bench and muttered admiringly. ¡°So pretty¡­ all the flowers have changed.¡± ¡°Do you like it? The last time we came here, you liked the flowers, so I instructed them to decorate them with new ones every season.¡± ¡°Eh? It¡¯s true that I like flowers, but you don¡¯t have to. Gardeners must have suffered¡­¡± Min-ha, who naturally listened to Seth¡¯s words, turned her head to look at him. She was so distracted by the flowers at the moment and forgot about it for a while, but the reason they came here was to hear why he was acting strange throughout dinner. Glancing at him, she opened her mouth again. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not what I meant to say¡­¡± ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Now tell me, Seth. You¡¯ve been weird since earlier, staring at me as if you have something to say. What is it? What do you want to say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Do you have any concerns? ¡­Is it something I shouldn¡¯t have heard?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± As she was about to ask another question about Seth¡¯s hesitant attitude, he smiled awkwardly and stood in front of her before getting down on one knee and kneeling down. Perplexed at his sudden appearance, Min-ha stretched out her head towards him. ¡°¡­Hold on, give me your hand.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ okay.¡± He soon reached out, grabbed her right hand and pulled it slightly to his lap. Seth carefully caressed her left hand and kissed it briefly on the fourth finger of her left hand, which had a blue diamond ring on it. Then, taking out a small box from his chest, he placed it on his palm before slowly holding it out in front of Min-ha. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Min-ha, who had been watching Seth¡¯s actions with a bewildered face, let out a short exclamation the moment the small box opened and saw what was inside. What was in the box was a beautiful ring with a ruby about the size of her ring finger. She gazed at the ring in front of her with a surprised expression. Looking at the ring, which left traces of someone¡¯s care for a long time, she parted her lips. ¡°¡­What is this?¡± ¡°Min-ha¡­ will you marry me?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Surprised by Seth¡¯s unexpected marriage proposal, she asked back with no honorifics without realizing it. ¡®¡­What is this situation?¡¯ Since she didn¡¯t understand what was going on, Min-ha gazed at his nervous face she hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°¡­Uh. Seth, weren¡¯t we already married? Why are you suddenly proposing?¡± ¡°The one I married three years ago was ¡®Minase Persen¡¯¡­ not you.¡± ?? ¡°¡­Ah.¡± ¡°There had never been a word of such a proposal or feelings between Minase Persen and I, only one written oath with each other¡¯s signatures and the diamond ring you¡¯re wearing right now¡­ That was enough for me at the time, when I was full of the humiliation I received because of my status and the feeling of inferiority that resulted from it. For me, marriage was only a relationship established for mutual understanding, not for love.¡± ¡°¡­Seth.¡± ?? ¡°I used the status of Minase Persen while she used my property. Even if there was no love, it was a relationship that only needed to protect their place as a family. That was the marriage she and I wanted, and deep down I was comfortable with that kind of relationship because I had a lot to protect¡­ the old annex that was like my mother¡¯s keepsake, Noah who needed my protection, and the knights who gave their lives by believing in my father and me¡­ A small estate left by his father, that was enough.¡± Looking up at Min-ha, he calmly confided in his past as he held her left hand tightly with the hand that wasn¡¯t holding the box. As she felt deep loneliness and resignation in his calm words, she held his hand without saying a word, and Seth smiled bitterly and continued. ¡°But, even though I understood that, there was always an emptiness inside me that couldn¡¯t be filled¡­ Now that I think about it, I might have hoped for something else. Like my parents, who were happy even when they turned their backs on the world because they fell in love that transcends the difference in social status, a person who wouldn¡¯t feel regretful even if they lost everything they had.¡± ?? ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Was that why? I was outraged by Minase Persen¡¯s betrayal, but on the other hand, I was also relieved¡­ I felt relieved at the thought that the person who had no feelings for me would abandon me and go to Rupert. I thought I could get away from the people who hated me, and find someone who would love only me.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°And at that moment, you appeared in front of me like that.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°At first, I wondered what she was up to. Didn¡¯t she like my terms? Was she still trying to use me when she broke the promise we made to each other? It was humorous, honestly. I just thought you were acting out of order to squeeze me through to the end.¡± ?? ¡°¡­I understand.¡± ¡°However, as if laughing at my suspicions, you treated everything sincerely¡­ In addition, you gave me affectionate consolation to me, who was called the ¡®Emperor¡¯s Sword¡¯ from the front but a ¡®murderer¡¯ behind my back.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­I couldn¡¯t help but love you. I thought that this kind of heart was dangerous, that I might be betrayed after pouring my heart into it¡­ because of that, I didn¡¯t want to go to Loengram Castle with you. The truth was, I thought that if you and Rupert ever met, your heart might go to him again.¡± ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t have to worry like that.¡± ¡°Haha. That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t have to.¡± At her words, Seth laughed briefly and kissed the hand he held again. He then released Min-ha¡¯s hand from his and carefully brought her hand to his face, tucking the flowing golden hair behind her ear and continuing his words in a sweet voice that seemed as if it would melt. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know that this body had such a pretty soul.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°That night at the lake, when you told me all your secrets, I made up my mind. I¡¯ll risk everything I have from now on to protect you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Seth¡­¡± ¡°My dear Min-ha, my one and only lover. I swear on you with this ring. To live as your husband, companion, and knight for the rest of your life¡­ will you marry me?¡± Min-ha gazed blankly at Seth, who affectionately met her gaze as he proposed to her. When she first met him after falling into this world, he seemed taller and stronger than anyone else in the world. He looked confident, and she thought he was a man who didn¡¯t know how to bow down to anyone. ¡­.Yet this man wanted her heart, got down on one knee and waited for her answer. When she thought that all these changes were because of his love for her, she felt her heart swell with heat. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ It was strange. She wasn¡¯t sad at all, but rather, she was so happy that she was about to burst into tears. Her tears welled up in her eyes. Perhaps, that was why? Min-ha opened her mouth to Seth with teary eyes. ¡°¡­Even if you didn¡¯t do this, I¡¯m already your wife.¡± ¡°Of course, I could¡¯ve trusted the relationship between us recognized by the imperial law and let it go, though I thought that shouldn¡¯t be the case. Because the person I want to be with for the rest of my life isn¡¯t ¡®Minase Persen¡¯ in the marriage declaration, but ¡®Kim Min-ha¡¯¡­ you.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to propose to you all the more. Your answer¡­ I wanted to hear it.¡± ¡°Se-Seth¡­¡± ?? ¡°So answer me now, Min-ha. Will you be with me for the rest of our lives?¡± After saying that, Seth took out her ring from the box he had placed on his palm and put it on the fourth finger of Min-ha¡¯s left hand. The moment she saw his fingertips that were holding her hand to put on the ring was trembling with tension, it was difficult to contain her throbbing heart. So, as soon as the two rings were placed on the fourth finger of her left hand, she rose from his bench and hugged Seth¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°Of course! I won¡¯t leave even if you tell me to!¡± ¡°Min-ha¡­¡± ¡°I love you, Seth. I want to be with you for the rest of my life.¡± Tears dripped from her eyes as she confessed her love for him passionately. At the same time, Seth looked at her with an affectionate gaze before stretching out his hands to carefully steal the tears which had fallen onto her white cheeks. Min-ha¡¯s tears, which were brushed away by a gentle touch, didn¡¯t know how to stop. Seth, who had been wiping the tears that wet his fingers, soon moved his lips. Kiss, kiss. ?? Climbing up her wet cheeks and kissing her blushing eyes, Seth smiled affectionately at her flushed face as she closed her eyes again while he slowly brought his lips to hers. Min-ha responded to her lover¡¯s lips touching her own and hugged his neck tighter. Then, as the kiss deepened, she dug deeper into Seth¡¯s arms. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Even after making a promise to be together for the rest of their lives, the two of them only came out of the secret garden after a long time. It was late at night when the moon rose in mid-sky. They ambled slowly toward the annex while holding hands. Like a child, she lightly shook her right hand, which was clasped with Seth, and stretched out her left arm in front of her eyes. As the two rings on her fingers came into her eyes, Min-ha uttered with a happy smile. ¡°So, is this ruby ??ring your mother¡¯s ring?¡± ¡°Yes. It was said that it was a proposal ring that my father had saved up for a long time to propose to my mother.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ Can I wear a ring like that?¡± ¡°What are you saying? Who else would receive this ring other than you?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m the only one.¡± Seeing her speak triumphantly as she rolled up her ring-wearing hand, Seth smiled lowly and squeezed her hands tighter. The next moment, Min-ha moved to the side and got close enough to his shoulders and faced each other. Seth asked, leaning his head lightly on her head, who had come closer to him. ¡°Are you cold?¡± ¡°No, I just want to be closer.¡± Slowing down her pace, she moved closer to him. It was because she wanted to walk together a little longer while talking about trivial things like this. Perhaps because he noticed her mind, Seth¡¯s stride seemed to have slowed down as well. Her heart fluttered anew at his trivial consideration. As they walked while feeling the warm body temperature touching each other, the two of them eventually arrived in front of the annex before they knew it. Min-ha glanced up at Seth, who was standing in front of a sparsely lit annex by the window. ¡°Sleep well. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes. Sleep well, too.¡± ¡°¡­Then, I will go.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± After straightening her crumpled sleeves, he brushed her hair that was tucked behind her ears one more time before kissing her cheek briefly and slowly turning his back. At the same time, Min-ha was gazing at Seth¡¯s back as he slowly walked toward the eastern annex with a gaze full of regret. ¡®Well, it was a pity to let him go like this. At least for today, I didn¡¯t want to part ways like this¡­¡¯ Because of that, she hesitated as she stared at his back, which was gradually moving away from her. Soon, Min-ha bit her lip once and called for him. ¡°¡­Hey, Seth!¡± Then, as if he had waited, Seth stopped and glanced back at her. Hurriedly approached him, who stopped a short distance away, she carefully grabbed his wrist. ¡°It¡¯s a pity to part ways like this¡­ don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Would you like to sleep in the annex today? As she was about to ask that¡­ ¡°Your Excellency! Where are you, Your Excellency?!¡± From the eastern annex, on the road leading to the annex, Lancelot¡¯s shouts were heard calling Seth. At first glance, the footsteps of the knights running along with Lancelot¡¯s urgent voice seemed to number in the dozens. Seeing Min-ha stiffened at the sound, Seth, as if to reassure her, embraced her by the shoulder and shouted in the direction where the voice came from. ¡°Sir Lancelot, I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Your Excellency, you were here¡­!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As if in response to his voice, there was a quick running sound before Lancelot and the Persen Knights knelt in front of him with urgent faces and bowed. Unlike usual, Lancelot, completely armed with armor all over his body, breathed heavily while holding a sword in one hand and opened his mouth with a firm expression. ¡°A little while ago, Sir Agravein, who guards the outskirts of Persen Castle, sent me a letter. Right now, the Emperor¡¯s immediate troops, including the imperial guard, are rapidly advancing towards this place!¡± ¡°¡­The Emperor¡¯s immediate troops? What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t tell me the reason, but Sir Agravein sent a letter with the Emperor¡¯s seal on it¡­ The letter said that if we don¡¯t open the path to Persen Castle and into the mansion, we¡¯ll be punished as a crime equivalent to treason.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t cooperate, it¡¯d be treason? I wonder why the Emperor sent troops to my mansion at this ambitious hour, even with such a grandiose cause.¡± ¡°¡­It seems that Sir Agravein also asked about that, but the Captain of the imperial guard only repeatedly said that he couldn¡¯t tell you because it was an urgent matter and recklessly demanded that the castle gate be opened.¡± ¡°So, where are they now?¡± ¡°Sir Agravein¡¯s letter arrived about 30 minutes ago, so I¡¯m guessing they should¡¯ve arrived in front of the mansion by now.¡± Seth¡¯s expression hardened at Lancelot¡¯s report that followed. Meanwhile, Min-ha¡¯s expression, who was standing next to him, couldn¡¯t help but become serious as he didn¡¯t even look like the person who had just smiled kindly at her before. ¡®What¡¯s going on? What did he mean by treason¡­ and why did the Emperor send his troops at this time?¡¯ The fact that they ordered the castle gate to be opened at this late hour was also unusual, seemingly that the situation esd serious. As she thought that, Min-ha put strength on Seth¡¯s wrist that she was holding without realizing it, feeling the growing anxiety in her heart. When he turned back to her, Seth patted her delicate shoulder and parted his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be a big deal.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, so you should go to the annex and rest.¡± ¡°But, what about you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Min-ha couldn¡¯t hide her uneasiness despite his kind words of reassurance. All she had to do now was to trust Seth and go back to the annex calmly as he said, knowing that it was for her though she kept feeling anxious. Somehow, it seemed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still even after returning to the annex. When Min-ha couldn¡¯t take a single step, Seth shook his head resolutely at her and gently pushed her hand away from him before uttering to Lancelot and the Persen knights. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go see it myself. Where are the other knights?¡± ¡°Except for the knights who went outside, all the knights currently in the castle have been summoned in front of the mansion.¡± ¡°I see. Lead the way, Sir Lancelot. We¡¯re going right now.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± At his command, Lancelot and the other Persen knights stood up and lined up in front of him, and Seth quickly stepped in front of them. And, the moment he was about to move¡­ ¡°What the hell are you doing?! Stop right now! Even if you¡¯re the Captain of the Emperor¡¯s guard, you can¡¯t go any further!¡± ¡°Impudent. How dare you stop me, the Captain of His Majesty¡¯s Guard, Count Oliver Vanadis, despite being a duke¡¯s knight?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± In the distance, they could hear the sound of horses¡¯ hooves approaching the annex and the shouts of angry people blocking them. When Min-ha realized that the first angry voice he heard was Gawin¡¯s, her eyes trembled in surprise, and her body shrank. At the same time, Seth quickly blocked her and spoke to the Persen knights standing next to him. ¡°You guys take the Duchess to the annex right now. I¡¯ll deal with Count Vanadis.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think so?¡± At his command, Lancelot and other Persen knights surrounded the two and formed a defensive formation while Min-ha turned her head to follow the sarcastic voice she heard. What caught her eye was a sharp-looking man with dark brown hair. Oliver Vanadis, the man wearing armor decorated with silver chains and a red cape embroidered with golden lions, looked intrigued as soon as Min-ha¡¯s eyes met his. He roughly shoved the chest of Gawin, who was standing in front of him, and laughed leisurely before stopping three or four steps away from her. ¡°Are you here, Duchess Person? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± ¡°How rude, Count Vanadis. Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡± Seth swiftly blocked him from taking a step closer after giving a somewhat sarcastic greeting. Oliver laughed at the sight as Seth was still glaring at him with a stern expression. Looking at them like that, she felt like their swords would be exchanged at any moment. So, as if to stop them, Min-ha patted Seth on the shoulder and stepped aside slightly to stand beside him instead. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Seth¡­ Why were you looking for me?¡± ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? Wouldn¡¯t you know better than anyone how much trouble is happening in the Imperial Palace right now?¡± ¡°¡­Wait, what do you mean by that?¡± When she asked, taken aback by Oliver¡¯s muttering of incomprehensible words, his smirking expression turned cold, and he asked in a meaningful voice. ¡°¡­Are you going to pretend you don¡¯t know until the end?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°I see. It seems that the Duchess is saying she doesn¡¯t know until the end, so I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯ll take two days to send you to the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°Escort*, what are you¡­!¡± [ T/N: The author used the word, ¡®¡¯, which is specifically meant for escorting a criminal into custody. ] ¡°What are you guys doing?! Arrest this witch immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± Oliver, who was repeating only incomprehensible words, lightly flicked his fingertips and ordered Min-ha to be captured. Shortly before that order, dozens of knights dressed in the same outfit as him drew their swords and ran towards her from the side of the road where he had walked out. At the same time, Gawin, who had been pushed aside because of Oliver a moment ago, hurriedly took out the sword he was wearing around his waist and shouted. ¡°D*mn it, stop it now!¡± ¡°Surround the Duchess right now!¡± Starting with that shout, Lancelot and the Persen Knights drew their swords toward the imperial army. Concurrently, Seth, who blocked Min-Ha¡¯s way, shouted at Oliver. ¡°Return your troops immediately, Captain Oliver Vanadis. How dare you insult the Duchess as a witch, is it not enough to bring an army to the Duchy of Persen? Do you wish to die?¡± ¡°Does your Excellency dare to disobey the Emperor¡¯s orders? Get a hold of yourself! The woman standing next to you now isn¡¯t Duchess Minase Persen, but a witch who tried to poison the sons of Grand Duchess Blaine and their mother!¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± The moment Min-ha heard Oliver¡¯s angry voice, she felt her mind go blank. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 ¡®¡­Who tried to poison whom? Me¡­? Grand Duchess Blaine and her children? For what?¡¯ This was nonsense. It was obviously a conspiracy. She had no reason to hurt them, and she hadn¡¯t even harbored that in mind. Still, it was so unfair that even though she didn¡¯t hurt anyone, she couldn¡¯t say anything. While Min-ha desperately shook her head and indicated that she didn¡¯t, Seth laughed coldly as if he thought the same and shouted at Oliver. ¡°What nonsense is that? Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°Of course. Would you dare to bring the Duchess away without any evidence or witnesses?¡± ¡°There¡¯s evidence? Nonsense. This person couldn¡¯t have done that. Your Majesty must be misunderstanding something.¡± ¡°Such words should be explained at the trial that His Majesty will personally execute. Get out of the way, Your Excellency, unless you want to be punished for treason with that witch you¡¯re so desperately protecting.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Kyaak!¡± As he responded with a sneer at Seth¡¯s words, Oliver drew the sword he was wearing at his waist. When his sword, which drew a sharp parabola, aimed at Min-ha¡¯s neck, Seth immediately drew his sword and struck away his swiftly at the same time. Claang! Oliver¡¯s sword, which was aimed at Min-ha, was pushed aside with the sound of sharp metal clashing. Seeing that, he snorted before aiming his arm that was holding his sword at her again, taking a step closer. ¡°I¡¯ll warn you again. Step aside, Duke Persen. The person you¡¯re covering is a witch who dared to harm His Majesty¡¯s people.¡± ¡°What if I can¡¯t do that?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re completely possessed by that witch. To the point where he pointed his sword at me, the knight who came to deliver His Majesty¡¯s orders and the Captain of the Imperial Guard. Your Excellency, you probably don¡¯t know what it means to wield a sword against someone who has this edict.¡± Saying so, he sarcastically turned to Seth while pulling out a document wrapped in gilded purple cloth from his pocket and holding it open in one hand. Seeing Seth¡¯s expression hardened at the sight of the edict, Oliver smiled leisurely and continued. ¡°Your Excellency must have received this edict. Perhaps, it was during the subjugation of Count Kain Joaquin?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You may not want to believe it though this edict is the same as the one Your Excellency received¡­ the authority to summary judgment not only those who committed treason, but also the family members of the traitors and those who help the traitors.¡± ¡°Did Your Majesty tell me to cut down, too?¡± ¡°Of course not. Would His Majesty have given such an order to the Emperor¡¯s sword, Duke Persen? His merciful Majesty has commanded that, as long as the witch and those who help them are politely handed over, others shouldn¡¯t hurt even one fingertip.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, please step aside. I¡¯ll politely apologize to Your Excellency for the rudeness I committed today, and then dismiss the knights.¡± There was no mercy in the image of Oliver, who was approaching Min-ha one step at a time with the point of his sword pointed at her. He was frantic only for the purpose of catching her witch, according to the order of the Emperor. ¡®I-I¡¯m scared¡­¡¯ Min-ha trembled at the pure hostility she felt for the first time and clung to Seth¡¯s shoulder even more. Afraid and terrified, she felt that the sword would slash her if she strayed from Seth¡¯s side, even for a moment. At the same time, he held her trembling body tighter and put a life force on the tip of his sword as he aimed at Oliver. Oliver, who had a slightly surprised expression, immediately changed to a stern expression and said, ¡°¡­You must not forget that anyone who attempts treason will be stripped of his title, regardless of his rank, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Even more so, if that title were bestowed by His Majesty the Emperor, it would be even easier.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call it earnest persuasion, Your Excellency. Are you really going to lose everything you¡¯ve built because of that witch? Are you saying it doesn¡¯t matter if titles, honors, and your knights are all sacrificed because of that one witch?¡± Min-ha glanced back at Seth in contemplation of Oliver¡¯s words. Still, he first reassured her with a friendly smile and then answered Oliver with a scoff. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have no intention of sacrificing anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re confident.¡± ¡°I have always been, and I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll be like this in the future as well.¡± ¡°Well, is that still the case even after you see this?¡± However, Oliver¡¯s expression became meaningful after hearing Seth¡¯s answer. He snapped his fingers behind him with his empty hand that wasn¡¯t holding the sword. The next moment, while maintaining a heavy silence with his sword pointed, the eyes of the knights who were confronting were focused. It was then. On the same street where he and his knights had just come, several imperial soldiers dragged the two limp men tied to ropes and walked. At first, the two people¡¯s figures, which were hidden by the trees at the corner of the street, caught her eye and Min-ha hurriedly took a breath. ¡°¡­.!¡± The two men who were dragged out by the Emperor¡¯s army were none other than Gareth and Bediviel. The two men, with sword wounds all over their bodies and bleeding, were being swung here and there by the knights holding the rope in a gruesome appearance as if they were barely breathing. As Seth, who was startled at that terrible sight, lowered the arm holding the sword, Lancelot and Gawin, who were confronting Oliver¡¯s knights, also withdrew their swords and ran toward the two men tied to the rope. ¡°Sir Gareth, Sir Bediviel¡ª!¡± ¡°Bedi, Gareth! D*mn it, I¡¯m going to kill you¡­!¡± ¡°Stop them from approaching the sinners!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Nonetheless, Lancelot and Gawin were blocked by numerous imperial knights who appeared on the road at Oliver¡¯s command and couldn¡¯t get any further. Glancing at Gawin and Lancelot, who were screaming at the two people who were bleeding and losing consciousness, Oliver opened his mouth sarcastically to Seth as he was still glaring at him with a formidable gaze, along with Min-ha, who was next to him. ¡°Maybe it was because they were Persen knights, or perhaps it was because they borrowed the power of a witch¡­ they were quite strong. I had a hard time subduing them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure His Majesty had ordered you not to touch others, or did you violate the imperial order out of a desire to make a contribution?¡± ¡°Your Excellency, have you forgotten? That His Majesty ordered only the ¡®innocent¡¯ to be touched. And, aren¡¯t the knights¡¯ collaborators of witches?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they the ones who got an order from the woman behind Your Excellency to deliver the bracelet to Grand Duchess Blaine? Therefore, I think it¡¯s a very natural thing to do.¡± Seeing Oliver pointing at him as he spoke, Min-ha breathed heavily with a stunned face. ¡®¡­Was he talking about that by any chance?¡¯ At that time, Grand Duchess Blaine was boasting an emerald bracelet that she proudly wore at Loengram Castle. She saw the bracelet for the first time at that time, so what kind of curse did she put on it? Looking back at Seth, Min-ha shook her head slightly while he patted her hand knowingly and growled at Oliver. ¡°All the presents sent to Grand Duchess Blaine were sent by my order. This person knows nothing.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re saying that again. If so, did the otherworldly characters engraved on the bracelet also come from the Duke¡¯s order?¡± ¡°¡­What, letters from another world?¡± ¡°As expected, His Excellency didn¡¯t know about it.¡± Seeing his surprised face, Oliver snorted and lightly swung the sword in his hand. Then, as if he had remembered something, he glanced up at the sky and looked at the pocket watch he had put in his pocket with a fuss. ¡°Oh, dear. It¡¯s been too long. Now, don¡¯t waste any more time and hand over the witch¡¯s body.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°All right. Then, we can wait since His Excellency may change your mind¡­ By the way, will that be all right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°While His Excellency is wasting time, blood will continue to flow from the bodies of the two tied knights over there, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°If this continues, I wonder if we¡¯ll end up in a state where we can¡¯t even properly argue before going to trial. Perhaps, at the end of bloodshed, a precious life may be lost.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°In addition, it¡¯d be best not to misunderstand that His Excellency¡¯s knights, who haven¡¯t yet arrived here, will help us overcome this situation. I have sent troops to all the families of His Excellency¡¯s famous knights. I have also given orders to catch and kill all of them if they try any nonsense.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Oliver pointed at Gareth and Bediviel towards Seth, who wouldn¡¯t back down as if he was making a mockery of him. Even more so, he didn¡¯t forget to threaten until the end. As Seth¡¯s shoulders trembled, Gawin and Lancelot glared at Oliver and the knights with sorrowful and enraged eyes, and the knights of Persen lowered their heads in dismay. At the same time, Min-ha, who was watching the whole situation, bit her lip with a face full of tears. ¡®Because of me¡­¡¯ Even though it must have been someone¡¯s ruse, she didn¡¯t want to believe that this whole situation was created because of her. Min-ha was seized with a sense of resentment that made her feel like she was going crazy at any moment and a sense of despair that she had fallen into a well-organized trap. Still, it wasn¡¯t the resentment or despair of being falsely accused that trampled on her heart even more cruelly. ¡­Even at the moment when his knight was injured and he could lose everything he had built up so far, her guilt for Seth and the knights of Persen who followed him stood in the way of protecting her was even greater. At this moment, it felt like her heart was being crushed by the terrible guilt and sadness towards them. ¡®Who am I¡­ why is he doing such a thing for me?¡¯ Min-ha gazed at Seth¡¯s big, broad back with sad eyes. ¡­Perhaps he would protect her, even at the cost of his own life, if she said he would never go. ¡®I can¡¯t do that.¡¯ Just as he protected her, she wanted to protect him, too, because she didn¡¯t want to lose the people they both cared about. As she felt that way, Min-ha was no longer afraid. After roughly wiping away the tears with the palm of her hand, she let out a big sigh as if to clear her complicated mind and walked forward with a determined expression on her face. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ¡°You¡­!¡± Then, of course, Seth grabbed her wrist. As she resolutely pushed Seth¡¯s hand away and slowly walked in front of Oliver, Min-ha gazed up at him with a dignified expression before opening her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll go. That¡¯s all you need, right?¡± ¡°Yes. If you obediently cooperate, I¡¯ll also respectfully escort you to the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°Wait, what are you talking about? Where are you going?! Why would you be going¡­!¡± Seth screamed out loud at her words. At that voice, Min-ha lowered her head with a sad expression and turned to Oliver. ¡°¡­Did you say you¡¯re Captain Oliver? Can you please wait a moment?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you that much time.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Nodding at his words, she answered and turned around, walking back to Seth¡¯s side. When the distance between them narrowed, he threw away his sword and hugged her tightly. Min-ha called out his name in a hoarse voice as he pulled her into his arms with such force that it seemed as if he would never let go. ¡°Seth¡­¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­ I have to go. I can¡¯t let two people die like this. And if I¡¯m going to reveal the truth, shouldn¡¯t I go myself?¡± ¡°I can save both of them even if you don¡¯t go. And to reveal the truth¡­ what are you going to do? He called you a witch, and do you know what that means? It means that as soon as you are taken away, you will face a witch trial right away!¡± The more he spoke, the more her heart ached as if someone was squeezing it. Still, Seth continued his words with a painful expression as if he were trying to convince her. ¡°If you are accused of being a witch at that trial, no one could defend you and you¡¯ll only be able to argue against those who accuse you of being a witch, which means that your chances of winning the trial are extremely slim. I have never seen an accused witch come out of a trial unscathed¡­ so how can I let you go?!¡± After Seth finished talking, Min-ha took a deep breath and rubbed his back while replying with as much feigned composure as she could muster. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be the first one.¡± ¡°You, really¡­!¡± Her adamant attitude led Seth to plead and shout. Nonetheless, she firmly shook her head. If it was unavoidable, it was right to confront it, no matter what the consequences may be. As she pulled herself slightly away from Seth, he closed the distance between them again and whispered in a voice only she could hear. ¡°¡­If they call you a witch now, it means that they know your secret or have noticed it to some extent. Don¡¯t you see?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If they knew your secret and proved it in court, you¡¯d be accused of being a witch. Are you still going to go?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s hidden.¡± ¡°Min-ha, please¡­¡± ¡°Trust me. Just as no one has ever found out, they won¡¯t find out about my secret easily.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Seth¡­ we¡¯re running out of time, and I don¡¯t want to lose Sir Gareth and Sir Bediviel.¡± ¡°That goes for me, too.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me go¡­ please.¡± At her plea, Seth¡¯s grip on her loosened, and Min-ha slowly pushed his arm around her. She could barely manage to turn her back to him before walking toward Oliver with a stumbling step. With each step she took, Min-ha was torn between wanting to change her mind at a moment¡¯s notice and hide behind Seth to avoid the situation, and wanting to be as arrogantly confident as ¡®Minase Persen¡¯ in any situation that would arise from now on. However, the moment she faced Oliver, who was watching the situation with a leisurely smile, only a few steps away, she felt her desire to run away completely disappear. Glaring at Oliver, who looked down at her like a cat that had driven a mouse into a corner, she uttered. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Before we do that, I need to restrain the Duchess¡¯s hands and feet a bit, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Bind my hands or feet as you please, but before you do, I want you to heal Sir Gareth and Bediviel right now, for if anything goes wrong with them, I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± ¡°Such a thing¡­ are you threatening me?¡± ¡°There is nothing I can¡¯t do. Why, are you scared? There will be more scary things in the future. If I¡¯m found innocent and set free, me and my husband are going to make you pay for the rude behavior you committed to the Persen Knights. You¡¯d better be prepared.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. That would be the case when he was proven innocent. At that time, I¡¯ll apologize very sincerely.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, for now, please follow me quietly. What are you doing, bind this witch! Take her to the carriage parked at the gate!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sneering at Min-ha¡¯s venomous words like he was enjoying it, Oliver soon turned as if that had never happened and summoned an imperial knight from behind him. The next moment, the knights, all of whom were more than a head taller than Min-ha, tied ropes to her hands and led her roughly. Before she could do anything to stop them, she fell to the ground from the strong power that pulled her. ¡°Damn it! Minase¡­!¡± Seeing her collapse helplessly, Seth shouted in an angry voice and tried to approach them but she quickly turned and shook her head at him. If he intervened now, the situation would be prolonged, and Gareth and Bediviel¡¯s treatment would be delayed. Right now, saving their lives was the priority. Min-ha smiled silently at Seth, who was gazing at her with pained eyes. ¡®Its okay, I¡¯m fine.¡¯ After that, Min-ha pushed herself to her feet and walked swiftly following the imperial knight, who held the rope that bound her, not wanting to be dragged along any further. Just then, she could hear Seth¡¯s voice calling out to her from behind. ¡°Minase, I¡¯m going to be attending the court, so you just have to stay safe and wait for me! I¡¯m going to get you out of this one way or another!¡± The voice was as if he was holding her by the ankles, but she didn¡¯t turn around. The sight of Seth¡¯s face would make her weak again, and she only quickened her pace. 12. Witch Trials The curtains that covered the darkened bedroom fluttered in the gusting wind. In a dark bedroom where only a numbing scent remained, a man with long, mauve hair tied up in a flower and a long-haired woman in a nightgown were staring at each other. And if anyone had seen the scene, all they could see was a lone figure gazing at the scene that could easily be mistaken for a young lovers¡¯ rendezvous. Senseless. ¡®¡­Is this the dream again?¡¯ Min-ha was able to recognize the scenery in the room and the two people in the room at once. It was because it was a dream so vivid as a reality that she could never forget it. She looked around as if she had entered another world. ¡­Still, something was very strange. Even if she had dreamed about it, there was no ¡®Min-ha¡¯ in the dream, but today she was there, just as an observer. Fascinated, she soon walked over to a young man and woman who were talking about something¡ª a man with light purple hair and ¡®Minase Person.¡¯ Then, little by little, she began to hear pieces of their conversation. ¡°¡­Okay. Finally, there is one more condition.¡± ¡°By condition, do you mean that you want to make another contract?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do if you pay me the price properly.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pay whatever price you want.¡± ¡°¡­.Then, we have a contract. Now, Duchess, why don¡¯t you tell me what you want first?¡± Another ¡®contract¡¯? What contract was she talking about? Was there another contract besides the contract to exchange souls between him and Minase? Min-ha leaned in closer to listen to their conversation with a curious expression on her face. ¡°¡­give ?? to those who ??. That¡¯s the last thing I want.¡± [ T/N: I¡¯m sure it might be obvious, but just in case, I¡¯d like to clarify that this is how it is in the raws as well~ Their conversations are cut out at certain parts, hence the ?? ] ¡°It¡¯s nothing difficult, I¡¯ll listen. Then, you have to give me something in return for this contract, right?¡± ¡°What do you want in return?¡± ¡°Please give me ??¡± ¡°¡­Does it have to be that?¡± ¡°Yes, it was obvious that the condition would be quite troublesome for me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you ??¡± But strangely, while listening to the story, Min-ha could only hear it sparsely, as if she had turned on a radio that wasn¡¯t on the right frequency. It seemed that Minase Persen had entrusted the man with light purple hair with a very troublesome task, but she could hear what he was supposed to receive in return. ¡®Why is it my dream, but I can¡¯t hear it properly?¡¯ It was when she got frustrated and tried to listen in on their conversation a little longer¡­ ¡°¡­.!¡± Suddenly, the mauve-haired man who had been talking to Minase Persen turned his head toward where ¡®Min-ha¡¯ was standing. Even though he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see her, the man who spoke to her gazed straight at her, turned and brought his hand to her forehead. Then, with a snap of his fingers, as he lightly flicked the top of her head, her vision darkened the next moment. She had been ¡®driven out¡¯ of her dream world. __ Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I translate, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ¡°¡ªMadam, please wake up.¡± ¡°¡­Mmm.¡± ¡°Duchess¡­!¡± Min-ha opened her eyes at the sound of a voice calling her name. Feeling as if someone had placed a heavy stone on her head and lower back, she raised her upper body with one hand on her forehead. However, she glanced down at her hands and let out a short exclamation of ¡®Ah¡¯ as she felt her left hand lift up and her right hand follow suit. Both arms were tied together with rope, and when she peered around, she could see that the place where she had fallen asleep a moment ago was inside a carriage with iron bars. Covered with thin sheets of iron to keep out rain and snow, the carriage was open on all sides except for the bars, allowing the wind to blow in. ¡®¡­That happened.¡¯ Min-ha smiled bitterly as she looked at the surrounding scenery trapped behind the iron bars. Since she was being falsely accused of being a witch, she was now taken to the Imperial Palace. Realizing the reality, she barely got up and leaned her back against the iron grate. ¡®¡­Was it because of the structure of this carriage that I smelled the scent of flowers in my dream?¡¯ Smelling the scent of summer flowers carried by the breeze, Min-ha shook off the sleep that hadn¡¯t yet passed and soon pulled her body away from the bars of a rattling carriage. Whether it was because they were traveling on a rugged road through the mountains, or because the carriage was so focused on the purpose of thoroughly ¡®loading¡¯ that they didn¡¯t take into account the discomfort of the riders, the shaking was palpable. ¡°Duchess, are you all right?!¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± As she frowned and moved to the center of the carriage, a voice called out to her. When she turned her head at the sound, she could see the figure of Bediviel on the other side of the road, riding in a carriage similar to the one she rode. Fortunately, he seemed to have been treated. Min-ha replied to Bediviel as she huddled her body next to the iron bars again. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Is Sir Bediviel okay? How are you injured?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What about Sir Gareth?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here as well. He was awake until a while ago and fell asleep again.¡± ¡°Thank goodness, Really, I¡¯m so glad¡­ I thought if something happened to the two of you¡­¡± Min-ha swallowed her tears when she saw Bediviel lifting up a white cloth wrapped around his legs and arms as if he was unharmed. Their carriage was similar to the one she rode in, but it looked even more fearsome because of the thorns stuck in the iron bars. Seeing Gareth lying in the middle of such a carriage and Bediviel sitting beside him, her heart ached to the point of death. As she cried, Bediviel, who had moved a little closer to the grate as if to comfort her, spoke with a worried face. ¡°That¡¯s what we want to say. Do you have any idea how long the Duchess has been asleep?¡± ¡°¡­Yes? Did I sleep a lot?¡± After being led by the imperial knights to the carriage, she buried her face and cried a little, but it seemed that she had fallen asleep and woken up just like that. When Min-ha asked, searching for memories, Bediviel sighed and answered. ¡°You didn¡¯t wake up for two days after getting into the carriage. We couldn¡¯t sleep, waiting for the Duchess to wake up, but I forced Sir Gareth to lie down because his injuries were worse than mine and so he needed to rest.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, my god. Me? I¡¯m sorry¡­ still, you should¡¯ve just rested whether I woke up or not! You¡¯re not even in good condition, so why¡­¡± ¡°No. The Duchess has woken up, and that¡¯s enough. Besides, how can we rest when our lordship¡¯s precious person is unconscious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, because of me¡­¡± Two days¡­ she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d been asleep that long. In addition, when Min-ha heard that the two people who had been injured hadn¡¯t been able to sleep properly because of her, the feeling of sorry and guilt doubled. At the sight of her lowering her head, Bediviel shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m really glad you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t they just take me, why the two of you¡­¡± ¡°If the bracelet were indeed the issue, it would certainly implicate Sir Gareth and me. I thought that somehow the Vatican¡¯s ruling had escaped his influence, but I had no idea that Viscount Guinivis would conspire in such a way.¡± ¡°Is he responsible for all of this? Why would¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The Viscount Guinivis I know would have targeted His Excellency, not the Duchess¡­ no, even if the Duchess was dragged in for another purpose, I didn¡¯t expect that she would drag her into something dangerous like a witch trial¡­¡± In response to her question, Bediviel muttered to himself with a troubled face, trying to make sense of the current situation. But it was at that moment¡­ Bang, bang¡ª! A knight who was walking alongside the carriage struck the carriage in which Bediviel and Gareth were trapped with a club. Then, he shouted in a vicious voice. ¡°Hey, shut up! Why is there so much to talk about among sinners?!¡± ¡°As a knight, you won¡¯t even allow me to check on the safety of my lord¡¯s important person? The royal knights really have no humanity.¡± ¡°Shut up! Why don¡¯t you say that kind of regard later when you go to heaven later! Even in heaven, I think your girl-like appearance will be quite acceptable.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t you want to taste the swordsmanship of a person with a girl-like appearance?¡± ¡°Hey, shut up!¡± ¡°I got it, I¡¯ll be quiet! That¡¯s all, right?¡± As the knight continued to speak degradingly of Bediviel, banging his club against the bars of the carriage, as if it had startled even Gareth, who was lying there with an exhausted look on his face, he writhed and squirmed in pain. At the sight of this, Bediviel clicked his tongue and stopped talking while Min-ha shouted at the knight to stop and shook the grate. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t make any more noise! It won¡¯t make your sin any lighter!¡± Fortunately, the knight relented and went back to the back of the carriage. Min-ha breathed a sigh of relief and gestured to Bediviel, who glared at the knight with sharp eyes, to calm down before slumping back down to the floor of the carriage. Perhaps because of mental fatigue, her body felt extremely heavy. The energy she gained from sleeping for two days was ridiculously gone. Feeling the rattling of the carriage, she forced herself to sleep. Since they wouldn¡¯t let her talk, she felt like she should at least get some rest. The carriage carrying the three people continued to run day and night, and only arrived in the Capital a day and a half later. Upon arriving in front of the Capital, the imperial knights took out a black cloth and covered the carriage on all sides. Apparently, it was to prevent someone from conspiring with anyone who might be in the Capital. Min-ha waited to arrive at the courtroom to arrive as soon as possible as she leaned on the carriage, which quickly became dark. And just like that, they moved again. It was after at least three or four hours had passed that her vision brightened as she was sitting in the dark carriage. Min-ha asked the women dressed in white, who opened the carriage door after the black cloth covering the carriage had gone. ¡°¡­Who are you, and where am I?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you any details.¡± To her question, the middle-aged woman answered in a blunt voice and then nodded to the other woman standing behind her. Then, two women approached her and put their arms around her sides, forced her to get out of the carriage, and began to drag her somewhere. In the meantime, Min-ha turned her head around, trying to get even a small clue as to where they had arrived. ¡®Endless dark stone walls and long corridors¡­ what¡¯s this? It looks like a monastery rather than a courtroom?¡¯ She thought as she walked down the long hallway to nowhere. Strange inscriptions carved between the stone walls and the faint sound of footsteps¡­ the atmosphere was eerie yet somehow orderly. Just when she was beginning to wonder if they might have called her a witch and dragged her somewhere other than the imperial palace, she could see the end of the dark hallway. ¡°¡­.!¡± Min-ha, who was dragged away by the white-clad women without being surprised by the bright light shining through, trembled involuntarily at the sight before her as she crossed the end of the corridor. It seemed like a completely different world from the hallway she had just walked through. The space, which was brilliantly whitewashed from wall to floor, was divided into two tiers, with her standing on the lower one. As Min-ha turned her gaze to observe the high dais at the height of her knees in front of her, the tall dais looked like it might be twice her height and had three high-backed chairs. There were three men dressed in white sitting there, but strangely, the man sitting in the center had a black mask covering his face. On either side of the black-masked man were two similar but narrower podiums, and it was only the left dais that the man was standing on. There, too, stood a middle-aged man dressed in white. He had an elegant appearance, but for some reason, he was staring at her with a look of displeasure. ¡®¡­Who is that person, and why is he glaring at me?¡¯ Seeing the man¡¯s expression, Min-ha narrowed his brows and turned his head. It was only then did she notice a small desk in the center of the three podiums. Stacked high with papers, a nervous-looking man was sitting on it while writing something down. ¡®What are they recording?¡¯ The sight of the man looking back at her and scribbling something down wasn¡¯t pleasant, and just as Min-ha was quietly frowning, the women on either side grabbed her tightly and dragged her off somewhere else. ¡®Even if they didn¡¯t do this, I wouldn¡¯t run away¡­¡¯ As she was dragged along by their vicious grip, the place Min-ha was taken to was in front of an old chair facing a high platform, just a few steps away. Standing before them, the women finally let go of her arms and pointed at the old chair. ¡°Please have a seat.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Min-ha frowned slightly at her tingling side and slowly sat down in the chair. Then, seeing that she had taken a seat in the chair, the man wearing a black mask on the highest dais spoke in a solemn voice as if declaring. ¡°We will begin the third courtroom of the Heresy Tribunal in the Imperial Palace, No. 1209, the witch trial. High Priest Resitia, let those who will observe the trial and witnesses enter.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Min-ha¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the conversation she had heard. If their conversation was correct, it meant that the man in the black mask was the Emperor of the empire, and the man standing on the dais to the left was the High Priest Resitia and the father of Grand Duchess Blaine. She thought with a bitter smile. ¡®¡­So, this is what Seth was talking about.¡¯ It was only now that I realized this trial wasn¡¯t in her favor at all. Still, she kept thinking positive thoughts as if to erase the anxiety from her mind. As Seth said, she couldn¡¯t receive help from anyone. In other words, she had to overcome all of this by herself from now on, so she needed to be strong. ¡®¡­I can get through this on my own. That¡¯s what I made up my mind when I first came to this world and wanted to live somehow.¡¯ Letting out a long sigh, Min-ha quietly closed her eyes. __ Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Just then, the door opened and the sound of footsteps entered. Min-ha quickly turned around to look at the people entering the courtroom. Starting with Bediviel, who came in while being tied by a rope like herself, Seth was also there, among many people as well. The moment she found him, she uttered his name out of her mouth without realizing it. ¡°..Se¡ª!¡± ¡°Keep your silence.¡± However, her voice was cut off by an approaching knight. She wanted to share a word with Seth, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a few days, to ask how Sir Bediviel was doing and to inquire about Sir Gareth, who was nowhere to be seen. Though seeing the menacing figure of the knight, Min-ha quietly shut her mouth. The knight, dressed identically to the High Priest of Resitia, who stood on the dais to the left, tied her body to a chair and stood beside her. After glaring at Min-ha and the others who had entered the courtroom, the High Priest turned his head and spoke to the Emperor, who was seated on a high dais. ¡°Looks like everyone has arrived, Your Majesty. Let the trial begin.¡± ¡°I see. Then call the first witness.¡± ¡°But before we do that, why don¡¯t we begin by announcing the atrocities that this witch has committed against His Majesty¡¯s Royal Mistress, Grand Duchess Blaine?¡± ¡°Very well. Then, I¡¯ll let High Priest Resitia speak first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your consideration, Your Majesty.¡± After bowing respectfully towards the Emperor, High Priest Resitia then turned and glared at Min-ha with disdain. Picking up a parchment scroll that lay in front of the dais where he stood, he unrolled it and began to read the words in a cold voice. ¡°The 24th day of the 6th month of the imperial calendar. The maid, who thought it was unusual for Grand Duchess Blaine not to leave her room for a long time even after noon, ventured to open her bedroom door and found the Grand Duchess, Charles, and Minuel lying collapsed inside the bedroom.¡± But regardless of Min-ha¡¯s confusion, High Priest Resitia¡¯s steady voice continued. ¡°The three of you showed symptoms of high fever, erythema, and shortness of breath and were urgently sent to the imperial physician to be examined. The imperial physician suspected that these symptoms were not a ¡®disease¡¯ but a ¡®curse,¡¯ so the Vatican sent priests to examine Grand Duchess Blaine and her two sons. As the priests used their divine powers to treat them, they came to the conclusion that the maladies they suffered from were caused by a witch¡¯s curse.¡± ¡°Do you have witnesses and evidence to support that claim?¡± ¡°Of course. All the priests who examined the three of them pointed to this emerald bracelet that Grand Duchess Blaine was wearing as a gift from Duke Persen at the birthday party as an object containing the curse.¡± In response to the Emperor¡¯s question, the High Priest held up a glass box containing an emerald bracelet. Min-ha recognized it at once. As she had suspected, it was the one that Grand Duchess Blaine had shown off proudly to her at the party at Loengram Castle. ¡®¡­Obviously, nothing happened until then.¡¯ It was ridiculous to say that it was suddenly cursed now. When she glared at it fiercely, High Priest Resitia glared back at Min-ha. As fierce glances were exchanged between the two, an elderly gentleman sitting to the left of the Emperor pointed to the emerald bracelet and asked. ¡°As I understand it, Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s birthday banquet was about two months ago. Is it possible for a witch¡¯s curse to manifest itself with a delay of two months?¡± To the old gentleman¡¯s question, High Priest Resitia answered as if he had been waiting. ¡°It is said that it¡¯s impossible with a normal curse. However, as the priests investigated, it turned out that this curse was not from this empire, but from the ¡®other world¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­What does that mean, otherworldly?¡± ¡°Has the Pope ever heard of forbidden magic?¡± High Priest Resitia¡¯s question was met with a puzzled look from the elderly gentleman, the Pope. ¡°By forbidden magic, do you mean the magic mentioned in the edict of the First Emperor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hundreds of years ago, His Majesty the great First Emperor drove out the wicked demons and wizards who controlled them and established this empire. At that time, the First Emperor prohibited evil wizards from using evil power against the will of God to corrupt good citizens and disrupting the order of the empire as an imperial law.¡± ¡°Yes, but what does that magic have to do with what¡¯s going on now?¡± As the Pope asked back after hearing the High Priest¡¯s answer while stroking his long beard, High Priest Resitia moistened his dry lips and replied. ¡°According to what the priests found out, only a witch from another world can devise a delayed curse through an object¡­ And they said that the only way to bring a witch from another world is through one of the forbidden magics, ¡®half-soul¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­Does that mean that the Duchess of Persen, who¡¯s sitting there right now, is that ¡®witch from another world¡¯?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m telling you that the person right there, the witch from another world wearing the mask of Duchess Persen, is the one who hurt Grand Duchess Blaine and her two sons by sending her the cursed bracelet.¡± High Priest Resitia, who was gradually raising his voice, pointed at her with his finger and shouted. Suddenly, the silence of the courtroom erupted into an uproar. Min-ha shook her head resolutely as she glared at the High Priest¡¯s finger that was pointed at her. She wasn¡¯t a witch, she didn¡¯t cast curses, and she knew nothing about the bracelet. Just then, there was the sound of a chair being pushed from behind her, followed by Seth¡¯s furious voice. ¡°I was the one who ordered the bracelet and instructed it to be sent to Grand Duchess Blaine! This person has nothing to do with it!¡± ¡°The Duke of Persen shall be chaste!¡± ¡°So Pope, that person is innocent!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to be quiet?! If you interfere anymore with this sacred trial, even if you¡¯re a duke, I¡¯ll have you thrown out of the court!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this is all a ridiculous accusation! The evidence and witnesses from this trial are all false!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the Duke of Persen is blinded by his wife and is accusing the innocent victim, Grand Duchess Blaine, and me, who¡¯s representing her, of perjury. Why don¡¯t we remove the Duke from the courtroom so he can calm down?¡± Looking at Seth, the Emperor seemed a little hesitant at High Priest Resitia¡¯s suggestion but eventually nodded heavily. ¡°¡­I grant you permission.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you must not take their word for it!¡± ¡°You must leave the court now, Duke. Behaving like this in court will only put the Duchess at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Duke of Persen. I understand where you¡¯re coming from, but I think you¡¯d better calm down for a moment.¡± ¡°But, Your Majesty¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you later. So please leave the courtroom for now.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to punish you as well. The trial will be conducted fairly, but for now, I want you to follow my orders.¡± ¡°¡­I accept the order.¡± After holding out until the end, Seth was forced to give in to the order and walked out of the courtroom. Meanwhile, High Priest Resitia, who had driven Seth away, laughed at Min-ha with a triumphant expression as the Pope asked him again. ¡°High Priest Resitia. If so, can you prove that the current Duchess of Persen is a witch in another world and that she cast a special spell on the Grand Duchess and her two sons?¡± ¡°Of course. In the process of delivering this bracelet to Princess Blaine, I have summoned someone here to testify that they were bewitched by that witch.¡± ¡°Bring them in now. Let¡¯s hear the testimony, and we shall make a judgment.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand¡­ Sir Arland, call the witness.¡± ¡°Yes, High Priest.¡± Claiming to have witnesses, High Priest Resitia gave an order to the knight standing in the doorway behind. As the knight who received the order then bowed, he turned his back and opened the door he was standing in. Through the open door, a woman in a worn dress slowly walked into the courtroom. With her head bowed, her pace was slow as she stood on the dais opposite the High Priest though her face was enough to draw Min-ha¡¯s attention. Feeling that the woman¡¯s face was somehow familiar, she kept gazing at her. Meanwhile, as if sensing Min-ha¡¯s gaze, the woman shuddered before raising one hand and speaking in a trembling voice. ¡°¡­I swear by God that I will answer truthfully and without concealment in the courtroom.¡± ¡°First, could you tell me your name and title?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m Sally Reed. I used to be a maid in the Duchy of Persen.¡± At that moment, Min-ha was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t even scream. ¡®Th-that person¡­¡¯ It was the same maid who had led her to believe that Mrs. Wanda was waiting for her in the annex months ago. Min-ha stared at her in surprise, not knowing why she was here, as she had never seen this woman in the mansion since that day. ¡°D*mn it! That woman¡­!¡± ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t you stay calm!¡± ¡°Sir Bediviel!¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± As if recognizing the woman in the courtroom, Bediviel also rose from his seat, muttering profanities. The next moment, the soldier next to him roughly pressed him down. Min-ha screamed in surprise as she looked back at Bediviel, who was being subdued, while the soldier standing beside her forced her into silence like Bediviel. __ Chapter 97 Chapter 97 As he watched the ensuing commotion with amusement, High Priest Resitia then turned and looked back at the woman standing across, Sally. ¡°Now, Miss Reed. Pay no attention to them, and from now on, answer only the questions I ask honestly.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, High Priest.¡± ¡°When did Miss Reed say she saw this bracelet?¡± ¡°It was when Sir Gareth came to see me with the finished emerald bracelet.¡± ¡°Oh, can you tell me why he came to you?¡± ¡°¡­Sir Gareth made me deliver this to the Duchess, saying, ¡®I have received a bracelet from Sir Bediviel,¡¯ since she had ordered it.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So I delivered that bracelet to the Duchess and¡­ after receiving the bracelet, the Duchess asked me to come back to her room in a few hours.¡± ¡°Wait, when did I do that?! I never did! The only time I ever saw that bracelet was at Loengram Castle!¡± ¡°Be quiet, sinner! How dare you interrupt the testimony in the sacred court!¡± All of Sally¡¯s words, as she began to testify with a trembling voice, were framing Min-ha of being the culprit who harmed Grand Duchess Blaine. When Min-ha shouted, shaking off the strong hands of the women holding her by the shoulder, Sally, who stood at her witness stand, turned her head while the High Priest Resitia interrupted her with an angry voice. The High Priest then turned back to Sally and asked her a question again in a cunning voice. ¡°So, how did Miss Reed behave after that?¡± ¡°The Duchess¡¯s word was absolute within the Duchy of Persen, so I did as she commanded and visited her chambers a few hours later. She handed me the bracelet in a silk box and told me to give it back to Sir Gareth¡­ and I just followed that order.¡± ¡°You mean to tell me you didn¡¯t see that witch use any nefarious magic in the meantime?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. If I had seen it, I would have stopped her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. When did I ever¡­!¡± Sally finally answered, moistening her dry lips the entire time. Everything she said was calumny. And just as Min-ha was about to open her mouth to retort, Bediviel rose roughly from behind her and glared at Sally on the witness stand with fierce eyes as he shouted. ¡°Your Majesty, she¡¯s lying. All those testimonies are conspired!¡± ¡°Shut up! Sinners have no right to speak in the sacred court!¡± ¡°He¡¯s using Sir Gareth¡¯s inability to testify to frame me, the Duchess and Sir Gareth! D*mn it! High Priest Resitia, did you deliberately detain Sir Gareth in prison under the pretext of medical treatment!¡± ¡°What¡­? Sir Bediviel, is that true?¡± ¡°Where have you put Sir Gareth?! Where in the world have you taken him! Surely you didn¡¯t beat him the same way you did me, did you?! I wouldn¡¯t forgive you if you did that to him!¡± ¡°Such a thing! How dare a criminal threaten a witness and me in court?¡± At Bediviel¡¯s screams, Sally lowered her head nervously as High Priest Resitia scoffed at the notion as if it were ridiculous. And all of a sudden, the High Priestess then swiftly changed to a servile expression as though he had never done that before and spoke as if appealing to the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve never done such a thing. The sinner¡¯s words are merely just the words of someone who¡¯s trying to free himself from the guilt of doing a heinous deed to the Grand Duchess of Blaine¡­ Sir Astell, Sir Ian. Make sure that this sinner doesn¡¯t do anything more to disturb the courtroom.¡± ¡°Yes, High Priest.¡± The next moment, High Priest Resitia gave orders to the knight guarding the gate through which the observers of the trial had entered earlier. The knights quickly rushed to the captive Bediviel¡¯s side, binding his body more tightly to the chair he sat in to prevent him from moving at all. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Bediviel!¡± Bediviel winced in pain at the knights¡¯ behavior, as the wounds he¡¯d inflicted a few days earlier while dealing with the imperial guards had opened up, and he hung his head wearily. When she saw that, Min-ha cried out and pushed the woman who held her back. ¡°Your Majesty, Sir Bediviel is right! I didn¡¯t harm Grand Duchess Blaine. I¡¯ve never ordered that maid to fetch her bracelet, and I don¡¯t know of any curse that harms the Grand Duchess! I saw that bracelet at a banquet in Castle Loengram, but I swear I never touched it!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Huek. Unk¡­ please, believe me! If this is a lie, I¡¯ll gladly take any punishment that comes my way. Your Majesty, please have mercy!¡± Min-ha sobbed and pleaded desperately, hoping that the Emperor would listen at least a little. At her words, the Emperor frowned and gazed at her with a troubled expression before turning to the High Priest. ¡°The words of your witnesses are consistent and credible. However, we couldn¡¯t punish the Duchess only with the testimony of that maid, could we? High Priest Resitia, do you have any other evidence or witnesses?¡± ¡°Of course, there is. In the first place, the Duchess of Persen has¡­ no, I have someone who can testify that that woman sitting there is a sinner and an otherworldly witch who dares not claim innocence to anyone!¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! If Your Majesty permits a witness to be present, I¡¯ll prove here that the woman is a witch and that she harmed Grand Duchess Blaine and her two sons for nefarious purposes!¡± ¡°Good. Call them here.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡­ Miss Reid, you¡¯ve done well. Your testimony has been heard here.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, High Priest.¡± As the Emperor allowed the new witnesses to enter, High Priest Resitia smirked and glanced sideways at Min-ha before he asked Sally, who was standing on the witness stand, to leave the courtroom. Min-ha looked at Sally, who had stepped down from the witness stand with a stern face, and the High Priest, who had an unpleasant smile painted on his face. ¡®Who else is he going to call in and make them lie.¡¯ Swallowing nervously, she stared anxiously in the direction of the door where Sally had exited a moment ago. The door soon opened again, and this time, a woman in a white dress with very long sleeves entered the courtroom, escorted by a knight. The woman, with thick, dark green curls like the color of a deep swamp, scanned her eyes over the people in the courtroom with a relaxed gaze before walking slowly to the witness stand. ¡®¡­I wonder who that person is.¡¯ Min-ha watched the woman carefully with a nervous gaze. However, as the woman strode to the witness stand, she suddenly turned to her and their gazes locked. The woman gently bent her eyes toward Min-ha, who was looking at her, as if she knew that Min-ha had been looking at her the whole time. ¡®¡­.!¡¯ Even though she was smiling softly, her eyes were like those of a scientist about to perform an anatomical experiment. The woman stared at Min-ha for a moment, as if she were looking at a mysterious ¡®creature,¡¯ and then walked away toward the witness stand without lingering. And when the woman took the stand, the Emperor turned to the High Priest Resitia and asked. ¡°Is that woman over there another witness brought by the High Priest?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That woman over there is one of the nuns who lived in seclusion from society belonging to the Martia Convent of the Imperial Papacy.¡± ¡°¡­Reclusive nun. I¡¯ve heard of them. It¡¯s a position where once you¡¯re selected and enter the monastery, you¡¯re supposed to be cut off from the outside world and spend the rest of your life praying for God, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It¡¯s just as you said.¡± ¡°Though how could a nun with such a title come to court?¡± ¡°As Your Majesty pointed out, this would never be permitted under normal circumstances. However, the nun was the only one who could prove that the forbidden magic was used and reveal the identity of the witch in this world, so I inevitably brought her here, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°¡­Can that nun really prove everything the High Priest claims?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The Emperor, who stared at the nun on the witness stand with a slightly suspicious eye, eventually nodded at the High Priest¡¯s confident answer. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll allow her to testify. The Witnesses must give their names and identities under oath, not to perjury.¡± ¡°Thank you for the imperial grace, Your Majesty. Now, follow His Majesty¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± When the Emperor¡¯s permission was granted, High Priestess Resitia turned to face the witness stand, where a long green-haired nun stood. As she bowed gracefully and raised one hand, like Sally had done earlier, she opened her mouth. ¡°I swear by God that I¡¯ll answer truthfully and without concealment in court. My name is Morgiana, a reclusive nun from the Martia convent.¡± ¡°Sister Morgiana, will you be faithful to answer what I ask you from now on?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask. What kind of enchantment was on this bracelet here?¡± ¡°There was a curse on the bracelet that would slowly and painfully drain the life out of whoever wore it and whose names were on it.¡± ¡°¡­Who exactly was that curse directed at?¡± ¡°It¡¯s written in scripts from another world, so I didn¡¯t recognize it at first either¡­ Though as through the divine power, I was able to find out that the curse was directed at Grand Duchess Blaine, her two sons, and one other person.¡± ¡°Hoo¡­ So, did you also find out who else the curse is directed at?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± The Emperor interrupted, confused by Morgiana¡¯s testimony that the curse was directed at four people, not three. Then, as she blinked slowly once, Morgiana replied in a calm voice. ¡°It is His Majesty the Emperor.¡± __ Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Morgiana¡¯s testimony quickly turned the courtroom into an uproar. At the same time, Min-ha looked at Morgiana and High Priest Resitia in disbelief. It wasn¡¯t enough that they had already accused her of trying to harm Grand Duchess Blaine and her two sons, they were now going to accuse her of trying to kill the Emperor. She cried out desperately as she violently twisted her bound body. ¡°Your Majesty, I assure you once more that I¡¯ve never cast such a curse, and I don¡¯t even know how to write them, so how could I write an otherworldly letter and curse a person with it? That nun is now thoroughly framing me!¡± ¡°¡­Sister Morgiana, what you are about to say, given her status as a Duchess, could easily be construed as disrespectful to the royal family. Indeed, can you swear to God that there isn¡¯t a single falsehood in your words?¡± ¡°Of course. How safe would I be to lie about such a thing?¡± ¡°Then, show me the evidence to prove your testimony. Can you do it?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Despite the Emperor¡¯s stern warnings, Morgiana didn¡¯t change her testimony. Rather, with a relaxed and seducing smile, she brushed a strand of her dark green hair and spoke to the High Priest Resitia. ¡°In order to do that, I¡¯ll need the help of High Priest Resitia first. High Priest, would you please give me that bracelet?¡± ¡°Of course. Sir Arland, give this bracelet to Sister Morgiana.¡± ¡°Yes, High Priest.¡± At her words, the High Priest soon handed the glass box containing the bracelet to the knight, who took it and handed it to Morgiana as she then bowed slightly toward the knight. ¡°Thank you.¡± The next moment, she brazenly opened the glass tube and picked up the emerald bracelet before striding straight down the witness stand to where Min-ha was sitting, who was horrified by the expression on Morgiana¡¯s face as she approached her. ¡­The way she stared at her now was like a viper staring down its prey. Arriving in front of Min-ha, who was frozen in place by her expression, Morgiana held out the emerald bracelet she had placed in her palm and uttered. ¡°Look, Duchess Persen. Then, look at the sentence engraved on the inside of the bracelet.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s probably a ¡®sentence¡¯ that you can read?¡± ¡°¡­H-how¡ª¡± ¡­How, how could this be? As Morgiana said, the moment she saw the sentence engraved inside the emerald bracelet, Min-ha covered her mouth with the palm of her hand without even realizing it. True to her word, she could read the words on the bracelet clearly. It was because the bracelet read, ¡®I curse Grand Duchess of Blaine, Charles, Minuel, and the Emperor,¡¯ in Korean. ¡®Wh-what¡­ how, how is Hangul here¡­?¡¯ Her chest pounded loudly, and she broke out in a cold sweat as if her whole body had become her heart. As she gazed at it with trembling eyes and averted her gaze, Morgiana laughed as if she found it amusing to look down at Min-ha as if she knew everything. ¡°Why, can¡¯t you read it?¡± ¡°¡­I-I¡¯ve never seen this language before.¡± ¡°I see. Though I knew the Duchess would say that, so I¡¯ve already prepared another piece of evidence.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Sir Arland, bring that mirror over here!¡± As though anticipating Min-ha¡¯s answer, Morgiana smiled and turned away from her before ordering the knight who had led her to the witness stand to bring her a ¡®mirror.¡¯ Like he was waiting, the knight went out the door and, after a while, came into the courtroom with a mirror that seemed to be about thirty centimeters long. Min-ha frowned slightly at the mirror, which looked ordinary except for the fact that the corners were decorated with silver and jewels. ¡®¡­What the hell is she trying to prove with this?¡¯ Just when she thought she couldn¡¯t figure out why, the Pope, who had been silent all along except when the trial started, pointed to the mirror and spoke. ¡°Sister Morgiana, what is that mirror?¡± ¡°This is called the mirror of the soul, Pope.¡± ¡°¡­A mirror that reflects the soul? What does that mean?¡± ¡°Hehe, it would be faster to show you once than to say a hundred times.¡± It was a question that seemed to have the same thoughts as Min-ha. At his question, Morgiana smiled slightly and suddenly held the mirror out in front of him before the Pope shouted back at her in a displeased voice. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Look, Pope. Who is reflected in the mirror now?¡± ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? Of course, my appearance is reflected, isn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°Yes, Pope. This mirror is nothing more than an ordinary mirror when it reflects an ordinary person. However, the story is different when the ¡®wicked¡¯ is revealed.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Now, look. This is the truth of the witch who deceived everyone by pretending to be the Duchess of Persen!¡± With that, Morgiana stepped in front of Min-ha and held the mirror up to her. It was then¡­ In an instant, a soft green light appeared in the mirror that reflected her, and Min-ha¡¯s face in the mirror slowly began to distort. The brilliant blonde hair that came down to the waist gradually darkened as the green eyes that shone like jewels gradually turned black, and the beautiful face, which gave a sharp impression when not smiling, slowly began to change into a round shape. The moment the appearance changed and showed a ¡®different face,¡¯ Min-ha was so surprised that she spat out a scream to herself. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡®It¡¯s ¡®me¡¯.¡¯ Black hair, dark eyes, round face, and big eyes. A moderately flat nose that gives an impression of goodness and slightly raised lips¡­ If her eyes weren¡¯t mistaken, what was reflected in the mirror now was the face of ¡®Kim Min-ha¡¯ from her previous life. ¡®What is this¡­¡¯ At that moment, she could feel her heart drop to the floor. It was the moment when a secret that had never been told to anyone except Seth was now revealed to the whole world. At the same time, High Priest Resitia, leaping down from the dais to the left, seeing Min-ha¡¯s face in the mirror, turned and shouted as if appealing to the Emperor. ¡°Look, Your Majesty! According to Sister Morgiana, this mirror reflects the ¡®soul¡¯ contained within the body! So, if the soul in this body was really ¡®Duchess Persen,¡¯ then the face reflected in the mirror must also be ¡®Duchess Persen¡¯!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Though what we see in this mirror is the face of someone else entirely! In other words, the Duchess¡¯s body is currently occupied by another world witch, and it¡¯s this witch who has taken over the Duchess¡¯s body and done an unimaginably heinous act!¡± ¡°N-no¡­! I didn¡¯t do that! Why the hell would I do that? I don¡¯t have any desire to harass the Grand Duchess, and I have nothing to gain by doing so!¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t all! This witch even made dolls with curses for the children as an excuse for presents at a banquet in Loengram Castle the other day!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be! Why would I do that to the children? I just gave them as an innocent gift!¡± ¡°Since ancient times, witches have used the souls of innocent children to commit evil, so it must have been for that purpose!¡± ¡°Then, did you find any signs of unclean magic being used on those dolls?¡± ¡°Of course! Your Majesty has looked in the mirror, too! This woman is a witch, a real sinner who needs no further trial!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please punish that witch who dared to curse Grand Duchess of Blaine and her sons, and all those who helped her! Have pity on the Grand Duchess and her two sons, who are at the edge of death even now, and punish those sinners! As the High Priest and the father of the Grand Duchess, I beseech you!¡± Even though she shouted harshly at High Priest Resitia¡¯s argument, he dismissed her words at once. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, this time, he even made an unreasonable claim by bringing up the time she¡¯d made her a doll at Loengram Castle. Gazing at the Emperor, Min-ha sobbed and shook her head. ¡°¡­High Priest Resitia, have the witch and her vassals imprisoned in the dungeons immediately. I¡¯ll pass judgment on the sinners tomorrow morning. Keep watch until then.¡± ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty. What are you doing, not dragging the sinners to the dungeons at once?!¡± ¡°Yes, High Priest!¡± ¡­Who did such a thing? Even if it were so unfair, words wouldn¡¯t even come out. That was exactly how Min-ha was feeling right now. No matter how much she screamed her frustration, her words just bounced off the walls. The courtroom became noisy with accusations against Min-ha daring to cast a curse spell on Grand Duchess Blaine and the children, while High Priest Resitia, who had accused her of being a witch until now, glared at her in disgust. ¡®Seth¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­If you were by my side right now, would I feel a little less sad and less hopeless?¡¯ All she could think about was his face as she was dragged by the knights down a lightless hallway. Meanwhile, Seth, under the watchful eye of the knights guarding the courtroom, waited anxiously for the Emperor to let him back into the courtroom where Min-ha¡¯s trial was taking place. ¡®D*mn it¡­¡¯ It was his fault that he lost his temper and got carried away, and was removed from the courtroom. He should¡¯ve stayed inside and protected her, but the atmosphere of the courtroom was so one-sided that he lost my cool. Unable to contain his anger at the current situation, he slammed the wall in front of the courtroom. ¡°¡­As expected, I should¡¯ve stopped her from appearing at the trial.¡± At that time, he should have prevented her from doing that with the determination of committing treason when she let go of him and was taken by the imperial knights¡­ No, even if he had to stand with her as a criminal, he should¡¯ve brought his sword and knights to court. ¡­How hard it must be for her to be alone in there, with no one on her side. Seth slammed his hand against the wall and beat himself up countless times. __ Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Bang¡ª! Just then, the doors of the courtroom, which had been firmly closed, opened as the Emperor walked out of the court. Seeing that, Seth ran straight to him and cried out in a desperate voice. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°¡­Ah, it¡¯s you.¡± The Emperor, surrounded by the Pope, the inquisitor, High Priest Resitia and knights, turned his head at his call and looked at him. At that moment, Seth could feel his heart sink with an ominous feeling at the Emperor¡¯s uncharacteristically calm gaze. ¡®¡­No way.¡¯ He managed to pay his respects to the emperor before asking cautiously. ¡°Your Majesty, where is she?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°As Your Majesty knows, that person would never do anything to hurt anyone, so please¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the ¡®witch¡¯ you seek, the one who wears the mask of the ¡®Duchess of Persen,¡¯ then she¡¯s now in the dungeon.¡± ¡°Your Majesty! What¡­?!¡± ¡°The verdict on the witch will be rendered tomorrow at noon. Until then, you¡¯re to return to Persen Castle and get your bearings together.¡± How come his forebodings have never been wrong? Seth glared at him with a cold gaze as he followed after the Emperor, who turned around, and shouted desperately. ¡°Your Majesty, what are you talking about?! That person isn¡¯t guilty of anything, so why have you put her in prison?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Duke Persen. She¡¯s been found to be a witch from another world! She deserves to be burned at the stake, and you should be grateful that I¡¯ve spared her a day in prison!¡± ¡°I know her innocence best! I can prove his innocence, so please, give her another trial, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t you know that even daring to say such a thing would be considered blasphemy considering the hardships that Grand Duchess Blaine and her two sons are going through now because of that wicked woman?!¡± At that moment, High Priest Resitia, who stood at the Emperor¡¯s side, stopped Seth and threatened. It was clear that he intended to prevent the Emperor and Seth from speaking further, lest the indecisive Emperor be swayed by his pleas. Seth glared at High Priestess Leticia with furious eyes but didn¡¯t stop trying to get closer to the Emperor¡¯s side. However, the Emperor quickened his pace, not wanting to even make eye contact with him. ¡®¡­No.¡¯ ¡­He couldn¡¯t let it all end like this. Desperate, he shouted more earnestly. ¡°Your Majesty¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve told you to go back to your castle and get your bearings together!¡± ¡°Please. Just listen to me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now. Go back.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Should I put your knights and younger brother in the dungeon as well?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± However, the Emperor seemed even more enraged by his pleas, and he refuted loudly, which was rare for him. Seth stopped dead in his tracks at the sight of the Emperor giving him a stern expression. Seeing that, the Emperor deliberately pushed him back roughly and left the courtroom with his followers. ¡°¡­D*mn it.¡± Glaring at the receding backs of the Emperor and his entourage, he slammed his palm against the wall. Thud! As his skin was torn and red blood flowed, Seth couldn¡¯t stop himself from doing it. He felt like he was going to go mad with rage at those who had done this to her and helplessness toward himself. ¡®¡­Was I such a weak person?¡¯ Even though he said he would protect her no matter what, he couldn¡¯t properly keep that promise. He hated himself for saying that he would have given anything for her but hesitated when the lives of his knights and his brother were at stake. ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± Standing in front of the courtroom where everyone else had left, Seth kept cursing his helplessness over and over again. ¡°Your Excellency!¡± He didn¡¯t know in what spirit he walked out of the courtroom. By the time he finally pulled himself together, it was a couple of hours after the trial was over. After some time had passed and he had come to some sort of conclusion about the current situation, Seth walked out of the courtroom and into the outer sanctum, where his knights were, with a sullen face. The next moment, the Persen knights, who had been waiting for him, approached him and asked. ¡°¡­Your Excellency. Are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve hurt your hand pretty badly. You need to get it treated.¡± Seth smiled bitterly as he watched the faces of the knights greeting him as usual. It had been some time since the trial ended, so they must have known the outcome, yet their expressions were calm enough to seem cold. He could well guess how the knights felt, who were deliberately acting as if nothing had happened. Because of that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel both grateful and guilty for their concern for him as he realized that they must have felt like they were walking through hell because of their comrades¡¯ suffering. Even if it was to keep her secret, he ended up deceiving the knights and putting them all in danger. Seth opened his mouth, turning to Lancelot, who had come to his side and was silently bandaging his injured hand. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you wish to leave me and serve another lord, Lancelot?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°If you all feel that way, feel free to tell me. You should leave while I still have the pretentious title of duke so I could still at least be able to write you a letter of recommendation.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°The people in the public eye may probably put me on a witch trial for this, and by then, it will be too late so I want you all to make a decision before then.¡± As he muttered the self-deprecating words with a bitter laugh, Lancelot¡¯s bandaged hand came to a halt and Seth pushed his hand away from his own and turned to look at the other knights surrounding him. It was not easy to let go of their hands because they were knights who had been together with him for more than half of his life, even before he took his current position, but he had to do it. Like himself, the knights also finally found their lives stable after going through numerous battlefields. However, because of his choice, he may drive them back to the edge of death again, so Seth wanted to keep them away from him. That was why he avoided the eyes of the knights, whose faces were shocked by his words. ¡°¡­D*mn it!¡± It was then¡­ At his next words, Gawin scowled and leaped at him, clutching his fists. Seeing that, the other knights hastily seized his arm and cried out. ¡°Sir Gawin, calm down!¡± ¡°D*mn it, let go! Do you think I¡¯m going to be calm right now?!¡± ¡°Gawin!¡± ¡°I was wondering what kind of words you¡¯re putting so much weight into, but that¡¯s all you came up with?!¡± ¡°¡­Then what did you want me to say, Sir Gawin?¡± Seth asked back as he scoffed weakly at Gawin, who was grabbing him by the collar with indignant eyes, and pushed him. Meanwhile, even more aroused by the attitude, Gawin replied harshly. ¡°D*mn it! Shouldn¡¯t you have apologized for keeping us in the dark before that?!¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± The answer he heard was way off the mark of Seth¡¯s expectations. At his stunned stare, Gawin began to unravel his pent-up frustrations in a harsher tone. ¡°We know why the Captain kept the Duchess¡¯s secret from us and why you didn¡¯t tell us! Until now, every single person who¡¯s ever used half-soul magic to change their souls and every single person who¡¯s ever helped them has been taken to the Vatican, treated as witches and their helpers, and had terrible things done to them. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t tell us on purpose so that the word wouldn¡¯t get out or so that we could get away with it if we were found out! We know¡­!¡± ¡°¡­Gawin.¡± ¡°¡­Still, I¡¯m disappointed! Are we just common acquaintances? Those of us here have at least ten years, no longer than that! We¡¯ve been on the battlefield together since the Captain was around Noah¡¯s age! Don¡¯t you know what that means? We have already staked our whole life on you!¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Especially since we, Lancelot and I, have dragged our brothers and cousins into following you! Can¡¯t you see that we believe in you, even to the point of risking our flesh and blood? Then, as our lord, shouldn¡¯t you be responsible for this faith?!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°That feeling must be the same for Gareth and Bediviel! Of course, the same goes for ¡®her¡¯ who¡¯s imprisoned together with them! By now, they must be waiting for us to rescue them, but are you really going to let go and just watch them being dragged to the stake side by side? Are you willing to sacrifice three people¡¯s lives just to protect this paltry position?!¡± Seth replied, still smiling weakly at how uncharacteristically genuinely upset Gawin was, who was always playful and smirking in any emergency situation. ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m going to save your life and theirs.¡± ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t try to fool me! No matter how I look at it, the Captain¡¯s life won¡¯t be what you¡¯re trying to save!¡± At Gawin¡¯s words, who had once again read his thoughts accurately this time as well, he put on a blank expression. ¡°¡­Gawin.¡± ¡°D*mn it,! Is it really so hard for you just to order us all to commit treason? Is it really that hard to ask Grand Duchess Blaine, who¡¯s unjustly holding a person¡¯s life under false accusations, with a sword?!¡± At those words, Seth, who had been listening to Gawin¡¯s snarl as his collar was still being grabbed, looked at him in slight bewilderment. ¡­Did he realize what he was just saying? Was he saying this knowing who he was talking about turning into an enemy? All of a sudden, he could feel his heart leap into his throat before Seth burst out laughing for no apparent reason. ¡°Haha.¡± ¡°¡­Is what I¡¯m saying funny now, Captain?¡± ¡°Gawin, do you realize what you just said?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I must¡¯ve told you before. I¡¯ve never sworn allegiance to the Emperor.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°My lord is the Captain, so I only follow your orders. If you tell me to cut someone down, I¡¯ll cut them down, and if you tell me to protect you, I¡¯ll protect you with my life.¡± ¡°¡­Is that what you think so, too?¡± Upon hearing Gawin¡¯s answer, Seth turned and asked the other Persen knights surrounding him. __ Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I¡¯m of the same mind as Sir Gawin.¡± Then, as if they had been waiting, everyone smiled as they answered the question. ¡°If you have even the slightest hesitation in your heart, you can run away.¡± When Seth asked, concerned about their answer, and Percival, who had been standing there silently with a grim expression, opened his mouth. ¡°If you believe she isn¡¯t a witch and you believe in the innocence of Bediviel and Gareth, what¡¯s there to hesitate about?¡± ¡°¡­Sir Percival.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m not in favor of blindly committing treason as that unprincipled Sir Gawin would say.¡± ¡°Are you done talking, Percival?!¡± At those words, Gawin sprang to his feet and rushed at Percival, but he was stopped quickly as Percival grabbed him by the collar with one arm and stopped him. ¡°The first thing we need to do is figure out who instigated Grand Duchess Blaine to do this and who helped them. The Grand Duchess I know isn¡¯t the kind of person who would be bold enough to pull off a plan like this on her own.¡± ¡°Ugh, let go of me first!¡± ¡°Hm.¡± At Gawin¡¯s plea, Percival loosened his grip on his collar while Lancelot also nodded at his words and added. ¡°I think so, too, and I¡¯m sure there are collaborators.¡± ¡°Then, who do you think would have done it?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s obvious. It¡¯s Viscount Rupert Guinivis. There¡¯s no one else who can move Grand Duchess Blaine like that except him.¡± At Seth¡¯s question, Kay, who was next to him, shrugged his shoulders and answered. At his answer, Seth and the others also agreed with a wry smile. Who would¡¯ve thought that Rupert Guinivis¡¯s bad relationship with Seth would last this long? He had turned a blind eye to many of his abuses during ¡®Minase Persen,¡¯ but now that he had touched Min-ha, Seth had no intention of letting him off the hook. He¡¯d crush him so thoroughly that he¡¯d never appear before his eyes again. Thinking so, Seth brushed off his collar, which had been crumpled by Gawin as he uttered. ¡°Still, it was surprising. I didn¡¯t expect him to touch someone other than me.¡± ¡°There must be an ulterior motive. We need to figure that out¡­ but, before that¡­¡± ¡°Before that?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go persuade the indecisive Emperor first, Captain.¡± As Gawin replied with a grin, Seth grinned back at him. It seemed that his fierce demeanor had disappeared as if it were a lie, and he seemed to have found his usual composure. ¡°Yes. We need to buy time.¡± ¡°Buy me some time while bending down as flat as possible and begging. In the meantime, we¡¯ll investigate those who came into contact with Grand Duchess Blaine and Viscount Guinivis.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Now that I think about it, that¡¯s a bit of a shame missing the Captain prostrating himself before the Emperor. If only I could see it with these two eyes, I¡¯ll be able to make fun of you for the next ten years.¡± ¡°¡­Sir Gawin. Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Haha. When the matter is resolved, I¡¯ll deal with it as much as you want, Captain.¡± ¡°Gawin. Do you really think you can win against his Excellency?¡± ¡°What?! Even though I always lose, I might win then, so what?!¡± Seth smiled at the sight of Lancelot and his knights bickering over his words. He thought they would resent and criticize him for hiding such a big secret like half-soul, and he thought they would blame and ostracize Min-ha for making it happen. Because of that, he wanted to save her, Bediviel, and Gareth and tried to solve the problem by taking all the blame alone. However, the knights understood his situation and were even willing to give their lives for him. Seth felt like a weight had been lifted from his heart. ¡®¡­I¡¯ll be right there with my knights. So, please wait a little bit.¡¯ If they were the previous Persen knights, they would¡¯ve thought of a plan to save only Bediviel and Gareth. Though seeing they planned to save her naturally as well, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Min-ha again. ¡®All because she treated them with good intentions and sincerity.¡¯ She was a woman of unwavering good intentions to himself, Noah, and the knights, who were hostile because of the evil deeds done by ¡®Minase Persen.¡¯ And to accuse such a person of being a witch who, with that unwavering heart, turned even the enmity that had accumulated over the years into favor¡­ He couldn¡¯t forgive them. ¡®I¡¯ll definitely save you.¡¯ With determination, Seth pulled away from his knights and turned around. He was heading straight to the Imperial Palace. 13. For the Sake of You, My Beloved (1) Parting ways with his knights, Seth headed straight for the Imperial Palace and met Oliver, the Captain of the Imperial Guard, who was guarding the main entrance. ¡°What¡¯s this? Where are you going, Duke Persen?¡± ¡°¡­Imperial Captain Oliver.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall the Duke of Persen being on the list of those the Emperor granted an audience with today?¡± Oliver smirked sarcastically at him as he drew his sword from his waist and blocked him from entering the palace. Seth bit his lower lip in frustration as Oliver¡¯s appearance seemed to anger him, just like the day he had escorted Min-ha to the Capital. Still, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose his reason and act recklessly¡­ doing that once was enough. As he let out a long sigh to calm himself down, he spoke in a calm voice. ¡°Tell His Majesty that I¡¯m here and would like to have an audience with him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that will work.¡± ¡°¡­Tell him my request.¡± ¡°As far as I know, His Majesty has ordered His Excellency to return to the castle and gather his bearings. Do you wish to disobey the Emperor¡¯s orders?¡± Oliver¡¯s sarcastic eyes were filled with hostility towards him. Facing those eyes, Seth smiled bitterly. Come to think of it, he had heard of Sir Agravein¡¯s report. Oliver Vanadis, the head of the Imperial Guard, said that he was exceptionally loyal to the Emperor and that he treated anyone who tried to harm the Emperor as someone who should be eliminated. ¡®¡­So, Min-ha, who was accused of trying to harm his beloved Emperor, and her husband, me, wouldn¡¯t look good in his eyes.¡¯ Oliver¡¯s feelings were understandable, but the same was true. He couldn¡¯t forgive Grand Duchess Blaine for unjustly accusing the person he loved. Therefore, he could never back down right now. Seth smiled bitterly and slowly dropped to his knees on the spot. ¡°¡­What are you doing now, Duke Persen?¡± Asking that, the sarcasm in his eyes was erased as Oliver turned to him with a frown. To the question, Seth lowered his gaze before answering in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here until His Majesty grants an audience.¡± ¡°¡­Ha. It seems that you¡¯re getting desperate that you can¡¯t even see what you¡¯re doing, kneeling down before someone like me.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you think. This is my loyalty shown to His Majesty in the palace.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Do you think this will change His Majesty¡¯s mind?¡± At that, Oliver clicked his tongue disapprovingly though Seth just replied in a light tone. ¡°Well. Isn¡¯t this something to try?¡± ¡°¡­Duke Persen.¡± ¡°In all my life, I¡¯ve never fled from the battlefield that His Majesty commanded me to go to, and I always came back alive. Do you know what that means?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯m not sure.¡± As Oliver shrugged his shoulders in response to his question, Seth parted his lips with a confident smile. ¡°That means I am strong against bad luck, and His Majesty will still consider me worthy of use.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m sure that His Majesty won¡¯t turn a blind eye to me completely.¡± It was overconfident, even shamelessly so. Hearing his words, Oliver looked at him in disgust before sheathing the sword he was pointing. Then, crossing with his two arms, he spoke as he walked in front of the Imperial Palace gate where he stood a moment ago. ¡°Well, do whatever you please.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t talk about dying later.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After answering Oliver¡¯s sarcastic remarks again, Seth straightened up and stared at the closed imperial palace door. ¡­He wouldn¡¯t get up from his seat until the Emperor opened that almighty door and let him in. Seth clenched his fists firmly and vowed to himself. Three hours of waiting for the Emperor to grant an audience. A man dressed in plain clothes walked out in front of Seth, who was staring straight at the door as if he were a stone statue, leading several attendants. The moment he saw him, Seth deeply bowed his head and uttered. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± The man who walked to his side was the Emperor. The Emperor, who seemed to have changed clothes to avoid the eyes of those around him and came out with only a minimum of attendants, glanced down at Seth, who was kneeling with a sullen expression. Then, he let out a short sigh and asked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll change my mind just because you¡¯re doing this?¡± ¡°¡­Please listen to me, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what more you want me to hear from you, Duke Persen. Everyone in the courtroom confirmed that the woman imprisoned in the dungeon was a witch.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a witch, and she never cursed Grand Duchess Blaine.¡± ¡°Did you want to have an audience with me to say the same thing again? What a disappointment.¡± At his words, the Emperor turned away with cold sarcasm. Seeing that he was turning to go back through the door, Seth shouted urgently. ¡°Please wait, Your Majesty¡­!¡± ¡°Is there anything else you want to tell me, Duke of Persen?¡± ¡°¡­Please give me a little more time for the conviction.¡± ¡°What kind of time are you asking for?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t deny that Grand Duchess of Blaine has been harmed by nefarious magic, but I think it warrants closer investigation as to whether it was really my wife¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Deserves closer investigation?¡± ¡°Yes. I think a thorough investigation is needed to see if the curse was really my wife¡¯s doing or if there was someone else involved.¡± ¡°A thorough investigation¡­¡± Even though he tried to catch the Emperor, who turned around and tried to persuade him, the Emperor¡¯s face was cold as if he had already made up his mind. He snorted at Seth¡¯s words before he asked with a cold glare. ¡°Evidence and witnesses already exist, so what kind of investigation should be done? Besides, there¡¯s something you overlooked.¡± ¡°Could I dare ask what it is?¡± ¡°Grand Duchess Blaine, who awoke a while ago, has named the witch as the culprit behind this hideous curse.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Other than that, do you need other evidence and witnesses?¡± __ Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Seth trembled at the Emperor¡¯s reply. Not only that Grand Duchess Blaine, who was said to have been cursed, awaken, but in addition, she even named Min-ha as the culprit as if she had been waiting. He bit his lower lip as the situation was only going in Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s favor. It must have been the Grand Duchess who ordered the whole thing. Even though he was sure in his heart, Seth kept his face calm on the outside. ¡°Still, Your Majesty. The evidence and witnesses presented by High Priest Resitia were biased only in favor of Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s claims. After all, shouldn¡¯t we listen to all claims in order to uncover the facts? So¡­¡± ¡°¡­You mean to tell me that Grand Duchess Blaine is concocting a false accusation and even risking her life and the lives of her children?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not like that! Please just¡ª!¡± ¡°Can you imagine the patience with which I¡¯m listening to your ridiculous arguments right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being unreasonable, Your Majesty. I¡¯m just asking you to give me a fair and impartial judgment.¡± ¡°Well then, Duke of Persen, let me ask you. If the people and children of your loved ones have been cursed by someone, and everyone points to one person and claims them to be the culprit, could you let them go free? If it were you¡­ would you listen to the story of a man who insists on letting the culprit free after they placed a curse on the person you care so much about?! ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m showing great patience just by listening to you. So please don¡¯t try to test my sincerity, who cares for you any further.¡± Seth gritted his teeth at the Emperor¡¯s cold words, cutting him off. Rather than persuade him with an emotional appeal, he tried to persuade him by using a fair trial as an excuse, but the fact that the person he loved was cursed seemed to enrage him that the Emperor refused even the slightest confirmation of its authenticity. ¡®I can fully understand that sentiment, but¡­¡¯ As much as he could understand the Emperor¡¯s heart, he couldn¡¯t back down for the one he loved. ¡­What could he do to buy a little more time? As Seth agonized desperately, the Emperor stared at him with a complicated gaze before letting out a long sigh. ¡°Duke Persen, is it because of the witch or your knights who are in league with her that you are pleading with me this much ? If it is the knights, you should have gone to the witch, not to me, for if she confesses to everything, your knights will get off relatively lightly.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I believe in her innocence as well as my knights.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so obsessed with that witch.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no longer the half-noble you once were. You¡¯re a duke of this great empire that is praised as the Sword of the Emperor, which means you no longer need to rely on the power of your wife¡¯s bloodline to maintain your position.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°So, even if that witch imprisoned is the ¡®real¡¯ Duchess of Persen, she¡¯s no longer of ¡®value¡¯ to you. There¡¯s no reason for me to spare her after what she¡¯d done to me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you divorce the witch now and find a new wife? For example, yes¡­ Lady Maria of Leschin, who¡¯s in love with you, or Vivian of Loengram.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I think that side will be more helpful to you now. After all, you married the Duchess of Persen for a similar purpose, right?¡± Seth couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly at the Emperor¡¯s words. Certainly, as he said, his former self was like that. Even though he had superior swordsmanship and political power than anyone else, he was resentful of the situation where he was restricted by the wall of his status as a half-noble and couldn¡¯t fully demonstrate his abilities, so he chose an arranged marriage to overcome the situation. However, the moment I chose it, he realized how foolish it was. Even when he became a duke, he was unable to shake the label of ¡®half-noble,¡¯ and his marriages, chosen for his own sake, were also eventually met with catastrophe. While he gained a status that no one could ignore, because of that, he lost his beloved subordinates on the battlefield and went through a strife in an aristocratic society that only pursued illusions instead of real substance, and his mind became more devastated. ¡­It was her, Min-ha, who saw him as a ¡®person.¡¯ She taught him about unconditional love and showed him what it meant to extend unwavering goodwill to others. Realizing how lucky he was to have such a kind and warm person by his side, it was impossible for him to marry for such a purpose again. In the end, Seth shook his head resolutely. ¡°Just as Your Majesty cares for Grand Duchess Blaine, so do I.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone else anymore. The only person I love is her.¡± ¡°So, do you absolutely want to save that witch?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°At any cost?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then, would you comply even if I ordered you to return all your titles and property immediately and go to the borderlands?¡± Seth smiled weakly at the Emperor¡¯s question. In the end, he was asking if he would lay down everything he had to keep her alive. ¡®Everything I have¡­¡¯ He answered without hesitation. ¡°If I can save that person¡¯s life, I¡¯ll give everything I can, whether it¡¯s a position or a fortune.¡± ¡°Really¡­ Are you sure you want to do that?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°¡­Crazy. Have you gone mad? Everything you have now was earned with the blood of you and your knights, and you¡¯re willing to give it all away to save a single witch?¡± ¡°Before her life, the position and property I have are so insignificant that they¡¯re unworthy of comparison.¡± At Seth¡¯s answer, the Emperor let out another sigh. Still, he stared back at the Emperor, who was staring at him with eyes full of mixed emotions. Even though it was very disrespectful, he couldn¡¯t avoid his gaze because he wanted the Emperor to know how he really felt. Seeing this, the Emperor pondered with a more complicated face before eventually putting one hand on his temple as if he had a headache. ¡°¡­How disrespectful you are, to say so, knowing that I won¡¯t be able to throw you away.¡± ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°I understand how you feel¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll postpone the verdict for two days, and in two days, I¡¯ll give the witch and you the right to make final statements in the courtroom.¡± ¡°¡­Is that true?¡± ¡°You¡¯re well aware that this is unprecedented for a witch trial. This is all the mercy I can give you. So remember that if you fail to present proper counter-evidence at the trial in two days¡¯ time, then you may lose everything, too.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll definitely keep that in mind!¡± Seth replied with delight to the Emperor¡¯s reply. It felt like a ray of light had entered the darkness, where he couldn¡¯t even see an inch ahead. He repeatedly bowed his head toward the Emperor to show his respect again and again. At Seth¡¯s reaction, the Emperor turned around with a face that still seemed to be in trouble. ¡°¡­Then, don¡¯t bother me anymore and go back. I should go back to bed and get some rest as well.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Captain Oliver, I need you to help Duke Persen. Since he¡¯s been like that for hours, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get up on his own.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your order.¡± With those words, the Emperor led his servants through the palace gates as Seth repeatedly bowed until he was out of sight. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you up.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± As the palace doors closed behind them, Oliver, who had been standing on a pillar beside them with a sullen expression on his face, stepped up to his side and held out his hand. Seeing that, Seth thanked him and took his hand, staggered to his feet. He struggled to move his legs, which had hardened like stones, one step at a time, away from the palace. ¡®Only two days¡­¡¯ Since time was running out, he was in a hurry. He needed to investigate as soon as possible since he couldn¡¯t afford to squander his last chance. Still, contrary to his impatience, he hurried his legs, which weren¡¯t moving well, and walked towards the outer gate where his horse was tied. ¡°I want to rest now, so don¡¯t let anyone in.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Please rest comfortably.¡± Returning to his bedroom after his conversation with Seth, the Emperor gave a short order to his servants and went straight into the bedroom. As the door to the bedroom slammed shut, the Emperor¡¯s attendants gathered outside in the hallway breathed a sigh of relief, each saying something in turn. ¡°Ugh, I thought something was going to happen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°At least His Majesty is resting, so we can rest for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± As the servants chattered in low voices that wouldn¡¯t be heard by the Emperor, there was one servant who wasn¡¯t part of the conversation. That servant slipped away from the crowd of servants who were discussing what to do until the Emperor emerged from his chambers. The reason why they didn¡¯t notice him was because he blended in with them like a ghost, unnoticed. ¡°¡­.¡± After slipping away from the throng of attendants, he made his way through the corridors of the imperial palace without a sound of footsteps. Strangely enough, as countless servants, maids, and officials passed through the palace corridors, no one seemed to take much notice of his presence. He blended into the crowd like a breeze through an open doorway and continued down the hallway and down a flight of stairs. Gradually, he moved further and further away from the Imperial Palace, heading to a place where there were no more people. His destination was the Emperor¡¯s private annex, where no one was allowed to enter without permission. Nevertheless, without hesitation, he calmly passed the front gate of the private annex where the gatekeeper was standing. Since no one noticed his presence, they didn¡¯t stop him. After entering the palace, he immediately stood in front of the bedroom door located in the deepest part of the palace. Perhaps there was an order from the owner to leave because they wanted to sleep comfortably, so there was no one passing by the bedroom door, and it was quiet. Still, the man turned his head once to glance around before cautiously knocking on the door five times. __ Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ¡°Come in.¡± A sign of movement was heard from the inside the next moment. Hearing that, without hesitation, the man opened the door and entered the bedroom. ¡°Welcome, Judith.¡± ¡°I greet Grand Duchess Blaine.¡± It was Grand Duchess Blaine, leaning against the back of the high bed in the middle of the bedroom, who greeted him. Dressed in a long, white nightgown, she was covered in thick goose fur sheets with a fluffy cushion on her back. Judith bowed deeply as he greeted her before turning to Vivian, who was massaging the Grand Duchess¡¯ hand by her side. ¡°It seems like Young Lady Vivian is here as well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± After the banquet at Loengram Castle, the two exchanged brief greetings after not seeing each other for a while. ¡°Has the emperor gone into his bedroom now, Judith?¡± It was then¡­ A man sitting at the tea table on the other side of the bed, sipping tea with his legs crossed in an arrogant manner, spoke to Judith. Judith answered with a slight, faint smile at the voice. ¡°Yes, Lord Rupert. With a tired look on his face, he gave the order to let no one in for the time being and went into his bedroom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. If the emperor wakes up and goes around, it¡¯s difficult to sneak in and out because it¡¯s heavily guarded by the tight security.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Tsk, anyway, the Emperor is still good at useless things. All he had to do was send an imperial courtesy to Blaine¡¯s mansion, but he brought Louise into the palace, making it harder for me to come see her, even though part of me wants to stay with her every day.¡± ¡°¡­Rupert.¡± Grand Duchess Blaine slightly blushed at Rupert¡¯s grumbling. Looking at the Grand Duchess, the corner of his mouth twitched upward before he set down the teacup he was holding. Then, with slow steps, he walked over to the bed where she was sitting and sat down at her feet, gesturing toward Judith, who was standing near the bedroom door. ¡°Come closer, Judith.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Rupert.¡± With those words, Judith slowly walked toward Rupert. When he stopped close enough to talk without difficulty, Rupert asked him as if he had waited. ¡°Alright. Seth Persen, what conversation did he and the Emperor have?¡± ¡°At first, the Duke of Persen asked His Majesty to spare the Duchess of Persen, but His Majesty stubbornly refused.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°And His Majesty suggested that he might as well take another wife, but the Duke of Persen stubbornly refused to that suggestion, saying that he couldn¡¯t take another wife.¡± At those words, Vivian, who was by Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s side, flinched and trembled. Judith paused and glanced at Vivian, but Rupert urged him to continue. ¡°¡­Hmm. And after that?¡± ¡°A few words were exchanged, and the Duke of Persen begged to be allowed more time to plead her case, saying that he would give anything for her, whether title or fortune.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°¡­What? Is that true? Did he really say he would give up his position or his fortune?¡± ¡°Yes. His Majesty then replied after much deliberation that he¡¯d postpone pronouncing his verdict until two days later¡­ Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to warn them to keep in mind that if they failed to present proper proof in two days, they could lose everything.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± At Judith¡¯s answer, Rupert nodded slightly with a pensive expression. Rupert, immersed in deep thought alone with an expression as if he couldn¡¯t understand, seemed to take no notice of anything, not even Vivian, who was so startled that she let go of Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s hand, which she had held the moment she heard Judith¡¯s answer, or Grand Duchess Blaine, who looked annoyed. As he was lost in thought for a moment, Rupert eventually soon laughed briefly and uttered. ¡°¡­Hmm. It¡¯s a pity that it can¡¯t be settled tomorrow right away, but it¡¯s great that I don¡¯t have to execute my plan for the complete downfall of that lowlife.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Still, what I didn¡¯t expect was that the lowly b*stard would give up his position and fortune to save her¡­ to change the b*stard who was obsessed with his position.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Well, even so, it¡¯s a benefit to us in many ways since it took less effort to persuade the Emperor and the Pope to imprison the witch for eternity in the imperial tower¡­ She¡¯s got a lot more charm than I thought, doesn¡¯t she, melting that icy b*stard?¡± ¡°In that case, shall I tell Morgan to hold off on the plans we prepared?¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Rupert, who had been muttering to himself in a happy voice as if he were pleased with the situation, was interrupted by Judith¡¯s question. He thought about it for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No. Keep that running.¡± ¡°¡­Will that be alright? It would be more difficult to steal the Duchess from the dungeon than from the Imperial Palace to the Imperial Tower.¡± ¡°If it were before, I would¡¯ve had to waste two days without moving¡­ but things have changed. Did you forget, Judith? We have Morgan now. With her magic, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to move Minase¡¯s body from the dungeon to my mansion, where the magic circle is set up.¡± Saying so, Rupert smiled with satisfaction as he thought of Morgan, who was probably in his manor right now, drawing up a spell circle for the half-soul magic. While he had doubts until the trial was carried out, when Morgan pulled out a mirror and held it at Minase Persen in the courtroom to show the truth, Rupert was able to dispel all doubts that had lingered in his mind. None of this would have been impossible without the help of that witch, Morgan. At this point, his mind secretly began to fill with other desires. ¡®¡­She¡¯s something I can keep by my side and use in the future.¡¯ Once the task of recovering Minase¡¯s soul was complete, Rupert vowed to himself that he would keep the witch by his side at all costs after that. ¡°Oh, and when you¡¯re done with that, go to the dungeon and meet her.¡± ¡°¡­That woman¡ª¡± ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? Not only did she dare to take possession of Minase¡¯s body, but she tricked everyone into pretending to be her. Find the girl and tell her that if she doesn¡¯t confess, the Persen knights will die together with her, and call the paladins and get the woman¡¯s confession.¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s no way that woman would readily confess her sins if she ever heard the fact that the Duke of Persen has delayed the sentencing.¡± When Judith spoke anxiously at his words, Rupert shook his head firmly and replied. ¡°The only people who know about this now are the Duke of Persen and the Emperor, and the Emperor hasn¡¯t even written a formal letter about it yet.¡± He continued, smirking with a relaxed expression. ¡°You said the Emperor is resting now, right? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be at least tomorrow morning until he sends the letter announcing the postponement of the sentence and after noon tomorrow before it reaches the Vatican. So, it means we have until then to elicit that woman¡¯s confession and all the time in the world to get the letter out of her hands.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Perhaps she¡¯ll do anything to spare those two knights who were captured with her, but if she doesn¡¯t listen, bring up the Duke of Persen and his younger brother, and she¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°I understand, Viscount. I¡¯ll follow as you command.¡± At Rupert¡¯s command, Judith bowed deeply and immediately turned before he left the bedroom. Click. The door closed behind him, and Rupert, satisfied with the conversation, was about to lift himself from the Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s bed¡­ ¡°¡­What did I hear a moment ago, Viscount?¡± Vivian, who had been sitting by the Duke of Blaine¡¯s side, stood up alongside Rupert and spoke to him in a trembling voice. Her whole body trembled and she stared at Rupert with a pale face, obviously shaken by the conversation earlier. Glancing back at Vivian, Rupert shrugged and turned to her. ¡°What? I don¡¯t know what the Young Lady is talking about?¡± ¡°You said a moment ago that you were planning the complete downfall of that lowly b*stard¡­! When you say lowly b*stard, are you referring to the Duke of Persen?¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong with that?¡± When Rupert asked with a puzzled look on his face, Vivian answered in a stifled voice. ¡°You certainly promised me that if I help the Viscount, you¡¯ll make me the Duchess of Persen in return! But now, destroying the Duke of Persen? Are you going to break the promise you made with my father and me?¡± ¡°That? Nothing of the sort, Young Lady Vivian. You heard it a while ago that the Duke of Persen refused the Emperor¡¯s order to take another wife. It meant that since he refused to marry another, we have no need for him anymore.¡± ¡°¡­When you dragged me into this, Viscount, you made it clear that if I helped you, you¡¯d make me the wife of the highest-ranking nobleman in this empire. Is there anyone in this empire right now who fits that condition other than the Duke of Persen?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t force him to do it when he refuses, can we? Besides, you know how much the Emperor values him as a subject, and there¡¯s only so much we can do to persuade him through Louise.¡± ¡°¡­So, what are you going to do now? Are you trying to forget the promise between the Viscount and me?¡± ¡°How could that be? I¡¯ll keep my promise, and I¡¯ll definitely find you another young nobleman worthy of you.¡± When Vivian argued harshly, citing the promise, Rupert tried to calm her temper with sweet words. However, her anger, once boiling over, wasn¡¯t something that could be easily quelled by a few words. __ Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Vivian shook her head at Rupert¡¯s words before asking in a harsher tone. ¡°Another nobleman? Whom are you referring to? Listening to the Viscount, it seems like you¡¯re still trying to find out who it would be. Then, when will I be connected with the unknown person, and when will I be able to wield his wealth and title as I please? Yes?¡± ¡°Haha. Young Lady Vivian, as you know, a marriage between nobles isn¡¯t something that can be arranged so quickly. It takes at least a couple of months¡­¡± ¡°¡­A couple months? A couple months?! Ha! I told you that Loengram Castle doesn¡¯t even have enough money to pay the salaries of the people in the castle for the next month right now! The last three days of banquets have squandered most of the wealth we had!¡± Vivian shuddered with betrayal and anger as she shouted at Rupert. Loengram¡¯s ambitions for central politics had already exhausted the castle¡¯s wealth, as they had recklessly organized an army and fought unprofitable wars. In such a situation, it was Rupert who approached them to create a place to bring Minase Persen out of the castle. Promising Marquis Loengram¡¯s advancement to central politics and Vivian¡¯s elevation in status in exchange for creating the space, the Marquis and Vivian threw everything they had into the banquet for him. ¡°If this goes well, I¡¯ll make it all up to you.¡± That was what Rupert had promised Vivian and Marquis Loengram. And now that he was being vague and making them wait months longer, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but be furious. She exclaimed, spreading her tattered dress with both hands as if showing. ¡°Look at this! I even had to sell the jewels in this dress, but two months?! No! I need you to settle everything you promised me, Viscount, in a month at the latest!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Calm down. Calm down, Young Lady Vivian. I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going to keep my word, did I?¡± ¡°Do you think I could be calm right now?! If you want me to calm down, bring me someone who will give me wealth and status right away!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to see this through before we can work on anything else. This must be done first, and it will all be settled in a week or so at the latest. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be too much of a disadvantage to the Young Lady to have the Duke of Persen fall.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°When that lowly man perishes, the Emperor will have all the remaining property before he gives away parts of that wealth¡­ no, he¡¯ll give most of it to Louise, so she can take a portion of it and give it to the Young Lady. So, it means that you can manage his fortune faster than marrying him.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Vivian, who had been glaring at him with a scowl on her face, relaxed her frown ever slightly at his next words. Still, as her anger remained, Rupert added his words as if to calm her down. ¡°So for now, just trust me and be patient, Young Lady Vivian.¡± ¡°¡­Can I really trust you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Vivian looked at Rupert¡¯s face, which seemed to be pleading with her to believe him as he gave a firm answer. In the end, she sighed heavily, as if she had no choice in the matter, before straightening out her clothes. She then glanced back at Rupert with a somewhat collected expression. ¡°All right. I will trust the Viscount, so you must keep the promise you made with me.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to excuse myself now¡­ Grand Duchess, I apologize for raising my voice while you¡¯re still ill.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Young Lady Vivian. Just make sure you get home safely.¡± As if she hadn¡¯t lost her temper, Vivian gracefully bent down and opened the door to the Grand Duchess¡¯s bedroom and walked out. Thud. As the bedroom door slammed shut and Vivian¡¯s footsteps faded into the distance, Rupert¡¯s face, which had been smiling sweetly only moments before, instantly hardened. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of greed for a person who hasn¡¯t been able to do the given task properly.¡± Swearing harshly, he soon turned and went to sit beside Grand Duchess Blaine, who was sitting on the bed with a pale face. Then, the Grand Duchess, who had been sitting still without engaging in the conversation between the two, reached out and swept his disheveled hair back behind his ear. Grabbing Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s hand that was up to his ear, Rupert lowered it down while grumbling in a frustrated voice. ¡°Who is it that, out of ambition, forcibly raised an army and squandered their family property in a fruitless war, and whom was she blaming?! After forcing us to revise the plans because she can¡¯t complete one thing that occupies her mind, Seth Persen, and yet expected something in return?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Rupert. You don¡¯t need to waste your emotions on a woman like that.¡± ¡°Okay. Louise, you¡¯re right, I should probably take care of the things at hand before I waste my emotions on a woman like that.¡± Rupert nodded heavily at the Grand Duchess¡¯ words. Yes, right now, the priority was to bring Minase¡¯s soul back to this world. He spoke, struggling to control his rising irritation. ¡°Louise, if the Emperor returns this evening, don¡¯t forget to pretend to be sick and shake him. We must never let that woman in prison be acquitted.¡± ¡°Yes, just trust me.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, thanks to you, Louise. I could never have made it without you.¡± Saying so, he gazed at Grand Duchess Blaine with an emotional gaze and squeezed her hand once affectionately. The Grand Duchess blushed at the sight and reached for his hand, but Rupert quickly withdrew it. So far, everything has been going his way. All that remained was for the spirit of Minase to return to this world. In fact, it was the end of everything they had been preparing for and the beginning of a new plan. ¡®¡­Minase, my lovely but foolish lover.¡¯ It was cute that she dared to think of leaving him. Did she think that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find it? It was clear that she didn¡¯t even know a tenth of what he felt for her. ¡®Now, you can never leave my side again.¡¯ He would now bind that beautiful soul to his side forever. As he thought so, Rupert¡¯s eyes burned dark and red with possessiveness and obsession for Minase. 14. For the Sake of You, My Beloved (2) Meanwhile, Vivian, who came out of the Grand Duchess¡¯s bedroom, paused in front of the room for a moment. While glaring at the closed door with a stern expression, she muttered. ¡°He wants me to believe and wait¡­? Who¡¯s going to believe that?¡± Up until now, she¡¯d watched Viscount Rupert Guinivis take advantage of countless people with his empty promises. Still, she never thought that he would say that to herself and thought she would be deceived by that. ¡°Ha¡­!¡± Vivian snorted coldly. While she had thought that he was someone who would simply discard her when her usefulness waned, she hadn¡¯t expected him to betray her like this. After the anger had swept through her mind, she shuddered with a sense of betrayal that came later. What had she been dedicated to so far? She got her hands dirty till here, but what did she get?! She glanced down at her hands, which trembled with anger. ¡®¡­He will give away the wealth after the fall of Duke of Persen? Is he toying with me to give me just a few pennies?¡¯ When he said he was going to give her a share, he meant he was going to give her a penny. Meanwhile, Rupert himself would eventually try to monopolize the Duke of Persen¡¯s fortune for himself. Besides, as the Emperor¡¯s Sword, Duke Persen had amassed a vast fortune by winning impossible wars. And when he told her to wait until he found someone new to marry her, he was telling him that he was going to drag things out until she got tired and gave up. She had been used and abandoned. Vivian was blinded by a sense of shame and seething rage at being played by Rupert like a fool. ¡°He lied to me like this¡­ it was what he planned from the beginning.¡± Part of her wanted to run back through the bedroom door and finish off the Grand Duchess of Blaine and Viscount Rupert Guinivis. However, this was the imperial palace, and it was certain that if she attacked them rashly, she would be dragged to the dungeon like that woman, branded as a witch, and headed to the stake. Besides, she didn¡¯t have anyone to rescue her like she did. ¡®D*mn it! D*mn it, d*mn it¡­!¡¯ Vivian chewed on her lower lip and turned away with difficulty. Even though she was backing down for now, it would never end this way. Never. If it were her downfall, she¡¯d make sure to show the bitter taste to those two as well. Repeating that to herself, Vivian slowly made her way across the palace corridors, desperately clutching at those notions in her brain. She hadn¡¯t even noticed the eyes watching her since she¡¯d stepped out of her bedroom, as all she could think about was getting revenge on the two people who¡¯d betrayed her. It was as if time had stopped. Dragged by the knights and imprisoned in the deepest part of the dungeon, Min-ha scanned her surroundings with a blank gaze. As she glanced around, wondering if Bediviel, who had been brought along with her, might be nearby, but except for the faint light from the torches intermittently stuck in the walls, she couldn¡¯t hear any signs of presence in the dark prison. ¡°Ha¡­¡± In the end, Min-ha gave up looking around and sat down on the rotting wooden hammock and curled up into a ball. She hadn¡¯t gotten any sleep until now, so she wanted to lay down comfortably though she couldn¡¯t. However, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder even more at the cobwebs that covered the ceiling, the occasional insect crawling on the stone walls, and the footsteps of rats scurrying up and down the prison corridors. Trapped in an environment she had never experienced before, Min-ha buried her face between her knees tiredly and only blinked her eyes. Some people said that when they wanted to cry because it was too hard, the tears wouldn¡¯t come out, and it was true. Min-ha smiled bitterly and lifted her head before patting her cheeks with both hands. ¡®¡­Let¡¯s keep our heads up. Don¡¯t give up yet. As the old saying goes, if you want to die, you live, and if you want to live, you die.¡¯ Min-ha tried to raise her mood, which kept sinking into darkness. What if the verdict went wrong tomorrow? Was she going to die? What would happen to her then? Those negative thoughts kept creeping into her mind. __ Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¡®¡­I shouldn¡¯t let go of my hands because I¡¯m scared and afraid. I have to come to my senses.¡¯ Everything will be fine. The truth will come out, and I will be cleared of false indictments. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± After repeating that, Min-ha let out a painful sound as she clasped her head with both hands. ¡®But, how¡­ how can I clear my name? How?¡¯ Now that her true identity had been revealed to the world, Seth was the only one who would believe in her innocence. No, perhaps he might be blaming her for putting his knights in danger. In a situation like this, where everyone accused her of being a liar and only those who maliciously interpreted their good intentions, what would she say that would work? ¡®¡­At a time like this, it would be nice if you appeared in my dreams and helped me, Minase Persen! If you brought me into this world, you should take responsibility! Is it the end if you run away alone like this?!¡¯ If only the strange dreams she¡¯d always had would give her a hint, a vague clue, or something to reason with¡­ She resented Minase Persen for bringing her into this world. It was the time when Min-ha tore her hair out, saying that she had to come up with a way to save her life and save Gareth and Bediviel, who were wrongfully imprisoned¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think you would come up with a good method.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± As she immediately turned her head at the sudden unfamiliar voice, Min-ha could see a man wearing a robe that covered his whole body standing outside the bars of her cell the next moment. Alone in a vast dungeon with only the light of a burning torch to illuminate his mouth beneath his robe cap, he looked very suspicious. Thinking that to herself, Min-ha stepped back a little as the man smiled. ¡°Normally, when someone¡¯s accused of being a witch and brought to the dungeon, they give up everything and wait for the day they die though the Duchess seems to still have a glimmer of hope. By any chance, do you think that if you wait, someone will come to rescue you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, come to think of it, you¡¯re not even a ¡®Duchess¡¯ anymore. I¡¯ve done a great disrespect, ¡®the witch of another world¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t call me that. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m from another world, but that doesn¡¯t make me a witch.¡± ¡°Alright. So, what should I call you?¡± ¡°Before you ask someone their name, shouldn¡¯t you tell them yours first?¡± ¡°Oh, dear. I¡¯ve done another disrespect. I apologize, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been dealing with a lady.¡± When Min-ha asked sharply, the man stammered and apologized before getting her with a fairly polite gesture. ¡°It¡¯s a little late to say my greetings, but my name is¡­ let¡¯s call me Judith for now.¡± ¡°Why did you come looking for me? Apparently, no one is allowed to enter this place, so how did you get in here?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to come to a place where such nasty magic was being practiced either, but I had no choice. The person paying me said I had to convince you.¡± ¡°Someone who gives you money? Then¡­¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s Viscount Rupert Guinivis.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The moment she heard Rupert¡¯s name escape from Judith¡¯s mouth, Min-ha groaned and stepped back even further. ¡®¡­After driving people to such a predicament, what else does he have left to say?¡¯ Seeing that he even sent a person, it seemed that he had something he wanted to hear or something he wanted to say though Min-ha had no intention of doing as he wished. She turned her head away coldly as if she didn¡¯t want to meet his eyes before opening her mouth stiffly to Judith. ¡°Go back. I don¡¯t think I have anything to say to you.¡± ¡°Oh, does the mere mention of the Viscount¡¯s name disgust you?¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m supposed to like the person who got me and my loved ones into this mess?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°If you understand, then you can leave now. I have nothing to say.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm. Are you sure you¡¯re okay with sending me away like this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Even if you have nothing to say to me, I have something you¡¯d want to hear¡­ for example, the situation of the two knights who were imprisoned with you?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± Min-ha, who had been coldly responding to Judith¡¯s words, turned her head away when he mentioned Gareth and Bediviel. Quickly got her body up, she approached the iron bars where he was standing and asked in an urgent voice. ¡°Wh-where are they now? They¡¯re alive, right? How are they? Did something happen to them?¡± Oh, my. You¡¯re going to run out of breath. What are you in such a rush for?¡± ¡°Answer me quickly! Are the two of them okay now?!¡± ¡°Well, if you are asking in the sense of ¡®if they are still breathing,¡¯ then¡­ Yes, they¡¯re still ¡®alive¡¯.¡± ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡± At Judith¡¯s reply, Min-ha cried and gripped the rusty bars tighter. It was all because of her. ¡®I should have been more careful¡­ I should have fooled them by pretending to be in love with Rupert when I met him. However, my identity was revealed and it caused them an unbearable hardship¡­¡¯ She opened her mouth to Judith, constantly blaming herself inwardly. ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s all my fault, please¡­ Rupert, tell him, and please tell him to release Sir Gareth and Bediviel!¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know. It looks like it¡¯s going to be difficult at this rate.¡± ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡± ¡°When I came in here a little while ago, I was told by the guards that Sir Bediviel had asked for his own punishment, saying, ¡®I¡¯ll take all the blame, so only punish myself,¡¯ so the guard in charge of the place went to call for the Pope and the paladins.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°He¡¯s never been one to give in to any kind of torture, but they say that when they brought up the subject of his fellow knights and the Duchess, his complexion changed before he confessed, which is a remarkable display of loyalty and camaraderie, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh, my God¡­ No, what do I do¡­¡± Hearing the shocking story, Min-ha could feel her entire body loosen up. It was so unfair and it didn¡¯t make any sense¡­ why on earth would he take the blame alone? She shouted at Judith, roughly wiping away the tears that were now blurring her vision. ¡°No way! Wh-why does Sir Bediviel have to take the blame for everything? Why?!¡± ¡°Well, what can you do? Everyone says no, the evidence and witnesses are clear, and those who watched the trial want the witch to be judged thoroughly. People are now beginning to suspect that the Duke of Persen was also involved in this¡­ so what do you do? Wouldn¡¯t it be finished only when someone climbs to the stake?¡± ¡°Burning at the stake? No way! Absolutely not¡­!¡± ¡°Then what? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to die for him, are you?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± No matter how desperately she cried out, Judith wouldn¡¯t budge. Min-ha felt the despair in her heart that she¡¯d been trying so hard to suppress a moment ago grow frighteningly large. In the end, all of this happened because of her, and she could be responsible for the deaths of innocent people and endanger Seth as well. ¡®¡­What am I supposed to do now¡­ am I really out of options? Am I supposed to stand by and watch Sir Bediviel die?¡¯ Without bothering to wipe the tears that were now streaming down her face, she reached out and grabbed the hem of Judith¡¯s robe outside the cell and begged. ¡°Is there really no way I can do anything¡­ anything at all? Is there really nothing?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, Rupert! Let me meet him. If I can¡¯t meet him, at least tell him that I¡¯ll do anything, so please¡­ please don¡¯t hurt those two¡­¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± ¡°Please, I¡¯ll do anything¡­ just don¡¯t touch those people, okay?¡± Judith looked down at Min-ha, who was sobbing and pleading at his feet. Then, invisible to her, the corners of his lips curled up slightly beneath his robes before he stroked his face with one hand. Bending down to follow the cowering Minha, he reached into the cell and grabbed her arm. ¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t a way.¡± ¡°¡­Really? What¡¯s the way?¡± ¡°If you confess all the sins you¡¯ve committed.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Then, well, everything will be sorted out in an instant.¡± His words made Min-ha¡¯s heart drop to the bottom of the pit. Was this what had to happen in the end? She asked Judith while listening to her heart pounding with anxiety and fear. ¡°If that happens, what will happen to me? Will I be burned¡­? ¡°That would be unlikely. Even if it¡¯s not you, the owner of the body, Minase Persen, was a former royal and no one would dare to burn a precious body of former royal origin, even if her body were possessed by a witch from another world. Perhaps they would finish the task by confining you in the imperial tower for life?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He answered the question in a light tone as if thinking of a solution for her. At those words, Min-ha lowered her head in thought as though she was lost in thought while Judith watched her silently until she answered. Even though she said she would do anything if she could save them, considering that she would spend her entire life confined to the imperial tower, it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable for her to hesitate. As he was thinking so while waiting for an answer, Min-ha, who roughly wiped her wet face with her two hands and glared at him with her wet eyes, uttered. ¡°Why did you wait until now to tell me how? If I had known, I would have confessed before Sir Gareth and Sir Bediviel were hurt like this.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s this reaction?¡± ¡°You seem to have no hesitation in your answer. Isn¡¯t it scary? Being imprisoned in the imperial tower means that you will never be able to go out into the world again.¡± ¡­Maybe she didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the word? When Judith asked with a hint of doubt, Minha answered without much hesitation. ¡°Still, I¡¯m not going to die, right?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m alive, I still have a chance to change my situation someday, but if I¡¯m dead, that¡¯s the end of it. Even if everything changes later, the dead don¡¯t come back alive. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trading my life for theirs, but if I could save those two lives just by being imprisoned, I¡¯d do it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­However, there¡¯s a condition.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Min-ha stared straight at Judith and continued with a trembling voice. ¡°Let those two get out of this prison alive, or I¡¯ll never confess until then.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If I ever get the news that those two are wrong, then I¡¯ll never let neither Rupert nor you get away with it. I¡¯ll drag you both through this hell together, no matter what!¡± __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Judith stared at Min-ha, who gritted her teeth and threatened him with a little surprise before immediately laughing out loud. He then nodded slowly before holding out his hand toward Min-ha inside the cell. ¡°All right, I promise. After all, his primary purpose was you anyway.¡± ¡°¡­Do you promise?¡± ¡°Yes. You can count on it¡­ I will.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Judith, who left some meaningful words, avoided giving a specific answer to Min-ha as she asked for the meaning. Then, raising the corner of her mouth gently, he opened his mouth again. ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really selfish¡­ both you or Rupert.¡± ¡°Well, yes, the paladins will be coming for you in the next five hours, so you can keep your promise to me then. By any chance, if you change your mind in the meantime¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lie about the lives of important people at stake. The person who has to keep their word is you.¡± ¡°Haha. I¡¯m a man of my word, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± At her repeated threats, Judith smiled wryly and soon turned his back without a moment¡¯s hesitation, disappearing swiftly in the opposite direction without a sound of footsteps. Soon, he was out of sight. ¡®He¡¯s so quiet when he comes in and out¡­ that¡¯s why it¡¯s more suspicious.¡¯ As she thought so, Min-ha frowned at the sight of him, which appeared and disappeared in an instant like a shadow falling under the light, as it somehow caught in my mind. To put it mildly¡­ he felt unfamiliar when she first met him, although after talking to him, she felt strangely familiar instead. Besides, the strange floral scent he¡¯d given off when he was moving earlier seemed strangely familiar as well¡­ With doubtful eyes, she stared at the spot where Judith had passed as she sighed as if the earth would soon be extinguished. ¡®¡­I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about this right now.¡¯ Thinking that, she sighed and muttered helplessly to the ground as she remembered the situation she was in. ¡°I bought some time, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t clear my name in the end.¡± The thought of being trapped in the imperial tower for the rest of her life made her chest tighten. Still, even though she had no regrets about saving Gareth and Bediviel with this decision, Min-ha couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the thought of her own situation. As expected, like people said, the outside is different and the inside is different*. [ T/N: An idiom that means, ¡®For one¡¯s behavior and thoughts on the outside to be different from what is inside.¡¯ ] Min-ha smiled bitterly as she regretted the things she had given up once she had passed the hardship. ¡®¡­He said that if I¡¯m locked up in the imperial tower, I¡¯ll never meet anyone for the rest of my life.¡¯ Could they collect evidence that would somehow clear the incriminating evidence and hope for an opportunity to change the situation? Before long, negative thoughts about what to do if she was stuck there for the rest of her life seized Min-ha. She muttered in a tearful voice. ¡°¡­I wonder if I could live my whole life without seeing Seth? I would have loved to see Noah grow up and become an adult¡­¡± No matter how much she tried to think positive thoughts, the negative thoughts that clung to her just wouldn¡¯t go away. Leaning her head against the cell bars, Min-ha curled up like she had a moment ago, buried her face between her knees and sobbed quietly. A scent of flowers wafted through her nostrils. Waking up from crying, Min-ha rubbed her swollen eyes and glanced around. Then, what came into her sight was the familiar view of the bedroom in the outbuilding of Persen Castle and two women sitting at a small table next to the bed facing each other. She knew at once that one of them was Minase Persen. ¡®¡­Am I dreaming again?¡¯ Like the last time, she was in a dream so vivid that she couldn¡¯t even believe it was a dream. ¡®I couldn¡¯t dream when I wanted it so badly, but now¡­?¡¯ Min-ha scoffed at the timing. ¡°How could he do this to me?!¡± It was then. As the voice of Minase crying came from the table where the two were sitting opposite each other, Min-ha turned to look at her in surprise. ¡°I knew he had something he wanted from me, but I also thought his love for me was sincere! But now¡­ you¡¯re telling me it was all an act?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°After everything I¡¯ve done for him, how dare he betray me like this?!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re lying! That¡¯s a lie! Aren¡¯t you mistaken?¡± Minase cried out with all her strength she could muster, covering her face with her hands. At that moment, Min-ha realized that the sound of howling was somehow familiar. It resembled the voice that had been ringing in her head, accompanied by an intense headache, when she first encountered Rupert Guinivis. ¡®Back then, all I could hear was only Minase¡¯s voice crying.¡¯ She gazed at Minase, who was crying more desperately than when she heard her voice, as though she felt sorry for her. ¡°¡­I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but it¡¯s true, Duchess Persen.¡± At that time, the voice of the woman sitting across from Minase was heard. She stared at the woman who replied firmly as if to drive a wedge between her and the sobbing Minase. Somehow, her voice seems familiar though it could be her imagination. Min-ha tilted her head and looked at her, but still, she couldn¡¯t recognize the woman through the veil she wore over her face. ¡®Who is it, that person¡­?¡¯ Curious, she studied the veiled woman carefully as she spoke in a hushed voice. It was Viscount Rupert Guinivis¡¯s plan to steal secrets from the Marquis of Florence¡¯s camp that led the Marquis to become a warrior, and that led to the downfall of the Florence family.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± And, the woman¡¯s words were so astounding that it was difficult to believe. ¡®¡­So, the beginning of all this is because of Rupert Guinivis?¡¯ As she approached Minase, who was wailing in surprise, with a surprised face, Minase soon lifted his tear-stained face and glared at the woman in front of her, before asking reproachfully. ¡°Why? For what reason? What would he benefit from my downfall? Surely, he was hell-bent on making me the crown princess, so why did he set this up? Why¡­?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the former crown prince and the current Emperor liked you more than Viscount Guinivis expected. If the Duchess had really become the crown princess, or even the empress, you would have won the Emperor¡¯s favor and wielded great power, and that would have disrupted his plan to easily manipulate you into a scarecrow empress who wasn¡¯t favored.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s why he drove my father to the brink of death and ruined my family? Simply to make it easier for him to manipulate me?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Is the reason why he told me to go ahead with the wedding talk with the Duke of Persen among the marriage talks that came to me because Duke Persen doesn¡¯t even like me in the slightest and because he¡¯s a subject trusted by the emperor?¡± ¡°Yes. The Duke of Persen was one of the Emperor¡¯s closest key confidants and one of the foundations of his power.¡± ¡°¡­Are you saying that Rupert made me the wife of the Duke of Persen in order to use me as a chess piece to bring down Duke Persen, and by extension, the Emperor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°¡­Then, all those years of constantly whispering love to me and promising me a rosy future were all¡­ for that? All of that was¡­ a lie?¡± In response to the woman¡¯s next words, Minase muttered in utter despair, her eyes completely dead as she stared into space as if even the last ray of hope she¡¯d ever held onto had been crushed. I loved you. ¡­I trusted you. Minase, who had been deceived by all of it, seemed as if she could barely stay sane. With her body trembling, she uttered to the woman. ¡°Then, why is he now actively helping me and Duke Persen get divorced? Is that his plan, too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, come on.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s because of the enormous alimony that the Duchess will receive from the Duke of Persen after the divorce.¡± ¡°¡­Alimony?¡± ¡°Yes. Viscount Guinivis planned to send you to the border after collecting the alimony¡­ He even bought a mansion for that plan.¡± ¡°N-no¡­ No, that can¡¯t be. He always promised me to divorce the Duke of Persen and live with him once everything was settled. And that mansion¡­ I¡¯m sure he bought it for that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duchess, but the love of Viscount Guinivis, whom you so firmly believe in, has already turned to another woman.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°This is the proof.¡± As she spoke with each word piercing Minase¡¯s heart, the woman soon pulled several letters from her bosom and held them out. Receiving the letter with trembling hands, Minase read the contents one by one. ¡°Ha, haha¡­¡± After a few moments, having read all the letters the woman held out, she crumpled the letter roughly in her hands and sobbed. ¡°How could he¡­ how could he do this to me?!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­I did everything I could for him. I tried to become a crown princess I didn¡¯t want to be and was sold for money to get in an arranged marriage, only for our future he promised me¡­ but did I even exist in that future he had planned? Is that true?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What was it in the end that I was so desperately trying to protect? Even if the whole world was pointing fingers and it wasn¡¯t the right thing to do, I still wanted to protect it¡­ Though in the end, all he wanted was what he would gain from my divorce, is that so?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°How, why, he¡­ he¡ª!¡± Throwing her head down on the table and clawing at her beautifully tied hair as she wailed madly, she seemed to lose her mind. Min-ha frowned as she watched Minase crying incessantly after being confronted with the truth she didn¡¯t want to believe¡ªthe love she believed was her everything was made of lies. At the same time, as if Minase¡¯s pain was her own, her heart felt like it would break as her anger toward Rupert, who thoroughly betrayed her, was increasing. __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ¡®¡­Huh?!¡¯ The woman sitting across from her smiled coldly at the sobbing Minase. Then, with one hand, she slowly pulled back the veil that had been covering her face until now. ¡®Th-that person¡­!¡¯ And at the sight of her exposed face, Min-ha inhaled a sharp breath. It was because the woman who had so bluntly told Minase the whole truth, leaving her in despair, was the Grand Duchess Blaine. She was so surprised that she quickly walked over and put her hand on the Grand Duchess¡¯s shoulder as she glared at Minase, who was crying as she pulled back the veil that covered her face. ¡®Wait a minute! Wh-what the hell is this¡­?!¡¯ However, the moment she touched the Grand Duchess¡¯s shoulder, the body of Princess Blaine that she touched dissipated like smoke. Then, the space that had surrounded her up until now was distorted before a blindingly strong light began to pour in, followed by a fierce blossoming wind. ¡®¡­What the hell is this?!¡¯ As she waited for the intense light and blustery breeze to subside, Min-ha squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°¡­.¡± After a moment, the blinding light and the gusts of wind that threatened to blow her away soon stopped. Only then did she cautiously open her eyes. ¡®My dream¡­ it changed.¡¯ This time, the landscape was completely dark. Unable to adjust to the sudden change in environment, Minha blinked her eyes while she tried to figure out what kind of situation she was in. ¡®Uh?¡¯ At that time, as she had adapted to the darkness to some extent, she could see familiar figures, which were a man with light purple hair and Minase Persen. This was definitely an extension of the dream she¡¯d had in the carriage on the day she was taken to the capital. Min-ha quickly approached them as they were having a conversation. ¡°The contract is concluded. Now, Duchess, tell me first what you want.¡± Coincidentally, the two were continuing the conversation she wanted to hear. ¡®¡­Will I be able to hear all the conversations I couldn¡¯t hear back then?¡¯ Thinking so, she stood next to the two of them and listened to their conversation. ¡°Stop those who try to bring my soul back to this world. That is the last thing I want.¡± ¡°In other words, are you asking me to stop the half-soul spell I placed on the Duchess from breaking?¡± ¡°Yes. If the spell succeeds, and this body contains the soul of someone other than me, Rupert will surely recognize the changed me after a while, and then he¡¯ll try to bring me back to this world.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°So I need you to stop Rupert from doing that.¡± What Min-ha didn¡¯t expect was what Minase Persen wanted as she created a new contract with a calm expression. ¡®The condition is¡­ to prevent her from coming back to this world again? And she wants him to stop it because Rupert will find out?¡¯ Upon hearing Minase¡¯s decision to truly ¡®disappear from this world,¡¯ Min-ha gave up hope to the idea that she might be able to return to her original life, and on the other hand, realized that all her hardships had been for nothing. And at that moment, she felt an ambivalence of deep sadness and relief. ¡®¡­Even though I¡¯ll never meet my parents and friends again, the possibility that I might one day leave Seth¡¯s side is gone.¡¯ Overwhelmed with both sad and happy feelings, she focused all her attention on hearing the terms of the man who was now talking to Minase. The man smiled seductively and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult, I¡¯ll listen. Well, now it¡¯s your turn to pay for this contract.¡± ¡°What do you want in return?¡± ¡°Give me the feelings of love which the Duchess staked her whole heart.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± In exchange for granting her request, the man wanted neither wealth nor title, but ¡®feelings.¡¯ Min-ha frowned at the rather absurd statement. ¡®¡­How can she give him the feelings of love? Were emotions something that someone asked for and could be given to them?¡¯ Could it be that he meant by turning to love himself? Meanwhile, Minase asked the man with a frown as if Min-ha wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t grasp the exact price the man demanded. ¡°When you say feelings of love, what does that mean?¡± ¡°Literally. I want you to let me eat up all those feelings.¡± ¡°Eat those feelings¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­In what way? And if I hand over the emotion and you eat it up, what will happen after that?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ If you accept and I eat the Duchess¡¯s emotions in return, the Duchess will lose them completely. By ¡®eat,¡¯ I mean literally digesting them in me.¡± ¡°Does this mean I¡¯m going to lose all my feelings and memories of loving Rupert?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± The man chuckled lightly at her surprised question. With a puzzled look on her face, Minase asked him again as if she hadn¡¯t expected it. ¡°¡­Does it have to be that way?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It was obvious that what the Duchess wanted would be quite troublesome for me. If you can¡¯t pay me that much, then there¡¯s no need for me to get involved in that troublesome business, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± When the man responded with a shrug, Minase gave him a troubled expression before letting out a deep sigh. After that, she said nothing as she lowered her head, lost in thought. The man looking at her in distress could only smile with interest. Compared to her, the face of the man looking at her in agony was only smiling interestingly. How many minutes had passed like that? After a short but long hesitation, Minase gazed at the man with a stiff face and answered. ¡°Very well, I will give you all the heart that loved Rupert.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°If you keep your promise, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t give you.¡± ¡°Compared to what you say, you¡¯ve got a face full of regret. So, let me ask you again, are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡± Despite her determined answer, the man asked teasingly as he repeated his question. It seemed as if he was mocking Minase, who hadn¡¯t been able to get rid of her lingering feelings until now, or as if he was testing her resolve. At the man¡¯s demeanor, Minase snapped coldly as if she was choked up. ¡°And you¡¯re asking me this¡­ is it because you want to laugh at her for being a foolish woman who can¡¯t let go of lingering feelings even in this situation?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really feel that way at all. As you might have guessed, I don¡¯t understand human emotions, so I find it both fascinating and intriguing that you can be so brutally betrayed and still not let go of that tender place in your heart¡­. to the point of wanting to taste it.¡± ¡°In that case, when I said I would give it to you, just accept it. Don¡¯t entice.¡± ¡°Haha. All right, I¡¯ll take it right away.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Well then. Would you extend your left hand to me, Duchess?¡± When she shot back sharply, the man held up his hands and smirked before he held out his hand to her. Minase hesitated for a moment at the man¡¯s action but soon placed her left hand over his palm. Squeezing her fingertips, he closed his eyes as he began to recite his spell. As the strange incantation continued, neither spoken nor sung, a small leaf-like symbol began to bloom from the man¡¯s fingertips on her hand. The mark grew longer and longer with each successive incantation, stretching up her arm and extending to her chest. ¡°¡­.!¡± And the moment its tip touched Minase¡¯s heart, the sigil disappeared with a dazzling purple light. As the light faded, the man released his grip on her hand and said with his amethyst eyes twinkling. ¡°Minase Persen, hereby, the second contract with you has also been fulfilled.¡± ¡°Really? The feelings inside me haven¡¯t gone away yet¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯ve set the point in time for the contract to be established after the half-soul spell for the Duchess was successfully completed.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± In response to the man¡¯s answer, Minase stared at her left hand with a complex expression on her face. And then, the man suddenly turned his head around. ¡°¡­.!¡± Minha¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the sight. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, the man was staring straight at her, who was standing right next to Minase. In addition, he even smiled at her as she was surprised as if he could see her. Then, with his gaze still fixed on her, he spoke to Minase in a low voice. ¡°By the way, Duchess.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Could you tell me exactly what that ¡®secret hiding item¡¯ is?¡± ¡°¡­Why are you asking such a thing?¡± ¡°I thought it would be easier to fulfill the ¡®second contract¡¯ if I knew what that item was.¡± Minase frowned at the man¡¯s sudden question. Answered with a short sigh, she soon pointed to a bookshelf in one corner of the room. ¡°The back of that bookcase leads to the secret passageway Rupert used to meet me, and in the fake book on the third shelf, I have all the letters and tokens I shared with him. Does that answer your question?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Hoo, I see. Does that mean that all the secrets are in there?¡± ¡°Yes. Everything Rupert used me to plot and everything he did with the other woman.¡± ¡®¡­All the secrets are in there?¡¯ Listening to her answer, Min-ha turned her head to look at the bookshelf Minase pointed to as the man smiled meaningfully. At the same time, at the man¡¯s deflected gaze and strange smile, Minase twisted her expression in displeasure and glared at him. ¡°Keep in mind that I¡¯ve told you this secret only because I have faith that you would never betray me. If by any chance you betray me and break all of our contracts, then¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I swear by this wizard, ¡®Merlin,¡¯ my mother Medea, a dream demon*, and my father Alphonso, an archmage.¡± [ T/N: The author used the word ¡®¡¯ (mongma) to refer to Medea, which refers to ¡®a demon that appears in a dream, including incubus and succubus.¡¯ Similar to ¡®Mare,¡¯ which is a malicious entity in Germanic and Slavic folklore. ] At Minase¡¯s threat, the man uttered his ¡®name¡¯ before planting a quick kiss on her fingertips. __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ¡®Ah¡­!¡¯ It was then. All of a sudden, the background surrounding her and Minase turned into a handful of flower petals before they began to flutter away in the wind. Min-ha locked eyes with Merlin, the mauve-haired man who was the only one who hadn¡¯t disappeared in the blustery breeze of flowers, just as he had when the dream shifted a little while ago. He chuckled in amusement at her bewildered expression before slowly walking over to her side, stopping a foot or so away from her. His violet eyes gazed into hers as if she was going to be sucked in. ? Now, I¡¯ve told you everything you need to know, dark-haired lady. ? ¡°¡­You, what is¡ª¡± ? This, it¡¯s already time for the magic to unravel. ? ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ? Well, let¡¯s meet again, dark-haired lady¡­ At that time, not in a dream, but ¡®outside.¡¯ ? ¡°Yes¡­? Wait! I still have something to say¡ª!¡± Flustered and unsure of what to ask, while Min-ha was choosing her words, Merlin suddenly flicked his forefinger over her forehead. ¡°¡­.!¡± At that moment, her vision turned black, and a deep sleep that she couldn¡¯t overcome came. Even though she struggled all over her body desperately to regain her senses, the more she tried, the more she felt like cotton soaked in water. In the end, Min-ha felt that she was gradually losing consciousness without being able to resist the relentless sleepiness that weighed down her entire body. ¡­Again, she was kicked out of her dream. 15. Counterattack ¡°Wait! I still have something to say¡ª!¡± Desperately trying to catch Merlin, Min-ha was awakened by screams. ¡°Huk, haa¡­¡± Her body was drenched in a cold sweat, probably because she¡¯d been struggling for so long. Taking a deep breath, Min-ha wiped her sweaty face and neck with the hem of her sleeve before glancing around. What came into view was, unsurprisingly, the dark and damp landscape of the dungeon. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± She let out a disappointed sigh and leaned against the cold dungeon wall. She wanted to ask this man, Merlin, why he kept showing her these dreams and if what happened in these dreams was really Minase¡¯s real memories. When she was kicked out again, she thought to herself that it was futile and ruminated on her vivid dreams as if they were real, but then a thought flashed through her mind, and Min-ha jumped to her feet. ¡°That book¡­!¡± The book that Minase hid all the secrets! If the dream really showed ¡®what actually happened,¡¯ wouldn¡¯t that ¡®book¡¯ really be in that room as well? ¡®Maybe there¡¯s evidence in that book that will exonerate me and bring down Rupert and Grand Duchess Blaine.¡¯ When she thought so, Min-ha was filled with hope that she might be able to clear her name and get out of the dungeon. At the same time, she murmured while biting her nails at one concern that had arisen without realizing it. ¡°But, how am I supposed to let them know that the book is there?¡± Was there any way to let Seth and his knights know of the existence of the book without Rupert or Grand Duchess Blaine finding out? Min-ha desperately racked her brains but couldn¡¯t come up with a good solution. The idea of writing a letter was impossible since there was no paper and pen in the dungeons. Most importantly, she wasn¡¯t familiar with the writing system of this world well. Not only could she not write well, but with her skills, she couldn¡¯t write meaningful sentences that only Seth could recognize. Of course, even if all these problems were resolved, there was no one to deliver the letter to. There was no one to deliver the words. ¡®How can I tell him about this?¡¯ Although she finally had a glimmer of hope to get out of the crisis, there was no way to communicate it, so things were still messed up. What could I do to solve this situation? It was a time when Min-ha was thinking and worrying¡­ ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Footsteps could be heard walking towards the prison where she was held. Who were they? Min-ha hurriedly approached her bars and poked her head through them. Then, what appeared were three knights. Dressed in white uniforms with silver buttons and silver armor with a red cross on their chests, like the knights who had stood near High Priest Resitia at the witch trials, they walked toward her, carrying torches the length of a full-grown man¡¯s forearm in one hand and a sharp silver sword in the other. ¡®¡­If those are knights in uniform, aren¡¯t they in league with High Priest Resitia like last time?¡¯ Min-ha, who had held out some hope that it might be Seth¡¯s knights, stepped away from the bars in disappointment. Just then, the three knights who had been walking down the corridor stopped in front of her prison cell. They glared at her with cold faces and shouted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the witch who stole the body of the Duchess of Persen and harmed Grand Duchess Blaine and her two sons with your unclean magic.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not a witch.¡± ¡°Are you trying to change your words now?¡± ¡°What do you mean, changing my words?¡± ¡°I heard that you asked for forgiveness for the crimes of your two accomplices in exchange for admitting and confessing to all charges?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Are you now afraid of being imprisoned in the imperial towers? If that¡¯s your intention, I¡¯ll have those two accomplices brought back right now.¡± Sarcastically, a knight sneered coldly at her objection as he threatened to draw the sword in his right hand at a moment¡¯s notice. At that moment, Min-ha was startled and covered her mouth. ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right. I said I¡¯d confess to the paladins in exchange for the release of Sir Bediviel and Gareth¡­!¡¯ I¡¯m doomed. If I¡¯d known I was going to have a dream like this, I wouldn¡¯t have said I¡¯d confess to that man Judith so easily! Min-ha clutched her head with a look of frustration, but soon, she shook her head and regained her composure. It was important to clear her name, but there was something else she needed to check first. At the thought, she approached the barricade again and shouted. ¡°Th-then Sir Bediviel and Sir Gareth are out of prison alive now, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Well, since they left with their breath attached, I guess they got out alive?¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying about that, are you?¡± ¡°Of course. As a paladin who has given everything to God, I can¡¯t lie, even if the other person is a witch.¡± At the paladin¡¯s answer, Min-ha let out a sigh of relief as she patted her chest. It was very fortunate. Treatment was the next issue, at least if they were alive. ¡®Seth and the other knights will never let them die.¡¯ Relieved that Gareth and Bediviel had been cleared of their charges and were safely out of the prison, she then glanced up as the paladin tossed a parchment and quill pen into the cell she was in. Then, locking eyes with her, the paladin pointed to the objects in front of her. ¡°Now then, shall you write the confession?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to keep your word. Here. Grab the pen and confess all your sins on that piece of parchment.¡± ¡°Wa, wait a minute!¡± Min-ha shouted in a panicked voice at the paladin¡¯s impatience. Now that she had a clue to clear her name, she couldn¡¯t just confess everything like this. She spoke pleadingly to them, who were looking down at her, as she clung to the bars. ¡°Before that, could you please deliver just one letter to the Duke of Persen? Please, I have something to tell him!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that. The only thing you can do now is to confess all your sins.¡± ¡°Please! That one letter could clear all the accusations against me! Please? I¡¯m begging you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what else you¡¯re trying to pull, but it¡¯s all for naught. Your chance to make excuses ended with the trial.¡± ¡°What chance did you give me back then? You were too busy unilaterally accusing me of being a sinner!¡± ¡°How dare you insult the sacred trial?!¡± ¡°Uuk¡­!¡± However, no matter how much she pleaded, the paladin at the center remained stubborn. The paladin then immediately drew his sword from his belt and threatened her with it. Min-ha flinched at the tip of the sword, which flew near her throat in an instant as she rolled her eyes in desperation. ¡®¡­What should I do? How can I postpone the confession and tell Seth what I know?¡¯ Just as she was getting frustrated with herself, the paladin on the left, who hadn¡¯t said anything up until this point, grabbed the shoulder of the one in the center and spoke up. ¡°It can¡¯t go on like this. Leave this witch¡¯s confession to me from now on, Sir Lucas.¡± ¡°Captain, how could the Captain get involved in something like this?! This is enough for me¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to get her to talk like this. In times like this, it¡¯d be better to cajole her.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, open the prison door first. Let me go inside and convince her/I¡¯ll go inside and convince her.¡± The paladin, called ¡®Captain¡¯ by a paladin named Lucas, persuaded Lucas with a soft but demanding voice that the prison door be opened. Min-ha glanced at him suspiciously and bit her lower lip. ¡®¡­What is he trying to do?¡¯ Whether it was intimidating or gently persuading, there was no way he could convince her. She listened to the conversation between the two with a nervous look on her face, not knowing what he was thinking. ¡°Still, Captain, it¡¯s dangerous. If, by any chance, the witch uses some kind of dangerous magic on you¡­!¡± ¡°Sir, you do realize that this place is designed so that a witch can¡¯t work magic on their own without a separate magic tool, right?¡± ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°So leave it to me and open the door, because I have a good way to persuade this witch.¡± ¡°¡­All right, but you have five minutes to finish everything and come out. Any longer and it could be dangerous.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The paladin, who had been arguing with Lucas, eventually made his point. Whether it was because of his position or his stubbornness, Lucas let out a deep sigh and took out a key from his chest before unlocking the door to the prison where she was imprisoned. __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Then, the leader of the paladin smiled softly as he stepped through the narrow doorway into the dungeon. Min-ha glanced warily at him as he walked toward her with slow steps. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re trying to convince me, but if you do anything dangerous, I¡¯m going to¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no intention of doing anything bad to you as long as you quietly write a confession.¡± ¡°¡­Do you think I¡¯m going to write it? Besides, I don¡¯t know how to write in the first place.¡± ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s dictated. I¡¯ll write it down, and you¡¯ll just have to sign that it¡¯s true. I don¡¯t suppose you don¡¯t know how to sign, do you?¡± ¡°What if I can¡¯t even do that?¡± ¡°Well¡­ then how about this?¡± At those words, Min-ha fled to a corner of the prison to escape the man who kept closing the distance between them. Seeing that, he laughed as if he was having fun and immediately closed the distance between them. Then, he grabbed her shoulders in a tight, restraining grip. ¡°¡­.!¡± Min-ha, who was suddenly half-trapped in his arms, was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t even scream. ¡®¡­What am I going to do? How am I going to get out of here?¡¯ She was trembling with fear that something might happen to her like this. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid, Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°I want you to listen to what I¡¯m about to say from now on, and if you understand, just nod your head.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use the Duchess¡¯s excuse of ¡®not being able to write the imperial language¡¯ as an excuse to write your confession with my own hand¡ªone for the Pope and one for the Duke of Persen.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°So, at the end, please say what the Duchess wants to convey in a format that they won¡¯t be able to understand. Then, I¡¯ll write it down and deliver it to Duke Persen.¡± Min-ha gazed up at him in surprise at the words he poured out quickly as he half-confined her in his arms. Could he be a knight of the Persen family? Still, no matter how much she searched for her memory, she could not remember seeing him. ¡­Perhaps, this could have been another trap. Opening her mouth, she asked in a small voice trembling with fear and anticipation. ¡°Wh-who are you? Who could you be¡­¡± ¡°Please take a good look at my face, Duchess. Don¡¯t you recognize someone?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± At her question, he smiled kindly and pointed to his face. ¡®¡­What is he talking about?¡¯ Min-ha grimaced, but as he said, she carefully examined his face. Looking at him like this, it was true that he seemed to resemble someone. As she stared at him with a groan, a face and a name soon flashed through her mind. She took a sharp breath and said. ¡°Lanc¡ª!¡± ¡°Shh.¡± ¡®He looks like Sir Lancelot!¡¯ Now that she thought about it, she heard that one of Lancelot¡¯s cousins ??served as a paladin? However, her words were cut off by him, who placed his forefinger over her mouth and pulled away from her slightly. At that moment, the paladin who was waiting for them outside the cage banged on the cage and shouted. ¡°What on earth are you talking about at such length with a witch, Captain Gallahed!¡± Whether it was because the conversation between the two had been prolonged or because the distance between them was too close, but the paladins outside the cell urged with voices that seemed suspicious of the actions of the man they called ¡®Gallahed.¡¯ When Min-ha stared at Gallahed with a bewildered look, he spoke to her in a voice that was barely audible. ¡°I apologize, Duchess. I¡¯ll apologize later for the rudeness I may commit from now on.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± All of a sudden, he shoved her shoulder, which he had been holding lightly, hard and glared at her with a fierce expression that was completely different from the one he¡¯d had a moment before letting out a harsh curse. ¡°D*mn it! I¡¯m sorry, Sir Lucas. It seemed that the witch fainted for a moment, so I was a little taken aback.¡± ¡°¡­Yes? Is there something wrong with the witch?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. She wouldn¡¯t listen to me, so I scared him a bit and she pretended to faint. As you can see, she¡¯s fine.¡± Gallahed glared at Min-ha, who had collapsed on the floor, and continued to sarcastically. It was a cold attitude that made her wonder if the friendly look she had just a moment ago was an illusion. It was such an extent that no one would doubt the conversation that had passed between the two of them. ¡®You¡¯re quite the actor, Sir Gallahed.¡¯ Rubbing her shoulder, which didn¡¯t hurt at all, Min-ha tried to suppress the feeling that the corners of her mouth would rise without her even realizing it. She then deliberately shouted and scowled at Gallahed with a venomous glare. ¡°I want to ask that to you as well. If you think what I said a moment ago was mere bluster, you are sorely mistaken.¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± ¡°If you understand, it¡¯s time to stop talking nonsense and confess quietly.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Come on. There is no ¡®time¡¯.¡± Min-ha focused on the word ¡®time¡¯ emphasized in Gallahed¡¯s cold reply and bit her lower lip. ¡®¡­Yes, Sir Gallahed is right. We¡¯re running out of time.¡¯ The witch trials would be decided tomorrow, which meant they only had a little over half a day left. Somehow, she had to let Seth know what she had just found out before then in a way that people on Rupert¡¯s side wouldn¡¯t notice. Min-ha hurriedly racked her head and chose a sentence. ¡®This may seem like a confession, but I want to make sure there isn¡¯t a possibility of a problem later. And, to ensure that the secret I wish to share reaches Seth.¡¯ After thinking about it for a while, she soon picked out a plausible sentence in her head and gazed at Gallahed. ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯ll confess.¡± ¡°Good idea. Sir Wiles, could you bring me the parchment and quill over there?¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± As if waiting for her answer, Gallahed gestured to the other paladin behind him. Then, Wiles, the plain-looking paladin who had hassled Gallahed earlier, entered the cell, picked up the parchment and quill that had fallen on the floor, and handed them to him. Receiving it, Gallahed knelt down on his left knee before placing the parchment on top of it while holding the quill in his right hand. ¡°Now, I¡¯m ready to transcribe your confession. Are you ready to tell me everything?¡± ¡°¡­Of course.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡± At his urging, Min-ha once again chose a sentence in her head and spoke as if reading it clearly. ¡°¡­Since you¡¯re threatening me so much to admit my guilt, I have no choice but to admit it but know that it¡¯s not over yet. When what I left behind on the third floor at the entrance to the passageway that led to the ¡®Duchess¡¯ secret love affair is revealed to the world.¡± After barely spitting out the sentence she¡¯d managed to concoct after a moment¡¯s thought, Min-ha let out a long sigh. Even though she wished she could have come up with a more explicit statement of her intent, in my wisdom, this was the best she could do. ¡®¡­I wonder if it was communicated well?¡¯ Min-ha gazed nervously at Gallahed, who was silently scribbling down his words, word for word. After staring at him for a while, Gallahed, who had only completed one letter of writing, gave her a kind glance. Then, as if he had never done that before, he put on a cold expression and deliberately tapped the letter on his lap sarcastically. ¡°Is this what you call a confession?¡± ¡°Since I admitted my guilt, a confession is a confession.¡± ¡°Although I can feel your strong intention to deflect the situation somehow, well, as you said, if you say this is a confession, it must be a confession..¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Now then, sign this part.¡± Min-ha scribbled a sign at the bottom of the paper where he was pointing to. ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯ Then, noticing that the paper Gallahed had held out to her was too thick for only one sheet, she glanced at him. With a slight upturn of his lips, Gallahed folded the parchment she¡¯d just finished signing. Then, pretending to put the quill he was holding into a pocket on his uniform, he pushed another sheet of paper beneath the confession into his arms. As her eyes widened in surprise at his quick movements, he stood up, making sure that her face wasn¡¯t visible to the other paladins in the process before exiting the cell with the same swiftness as he had entered. Afterward, Gallahed, who closed the cell door that was open, held out the confession he was holding to Lucas and spoke. ¡°Now, here¡¯s the witch¡¯s confession.¡± ¡°You worked hard, Captain.¡± ¡°How can you say hard work with just this much?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t even pretend to listen to me when she was scared. As expected of the Captain.¡± After checking the confession, Gallahed, who impressed the two paladins as they were showering him with praise, turned away from them. ¡°Enough of the courtesies. Unlike you guys, I still have a lot of work to do, and I don¡¯t have time for leisurely chatter.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ we¡¯re sorry, Captain!¡± ¡°And, once the confirmation is complete, give the confession to me. I¡¯ll deliver it to the Pope myself.¡± ¡°Ye-yes! Here you go, Captain! Sorry for the delay!¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll leave now, then.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± With those words, Gallahed and the other two paladins walked toward the hallway leading out of the cell. Min-ha quickly moved closer to the cell and followed them with her eyes as they moved further away. She wondered if he might send her a signal one last time, but perhaps it was because there were other people nearby, Gallahed didn¡¯t give her any indication. ¡°¡­Ha.¡± As Gallahed and the paladins left, the cell where she was imprisoned became quiet again. Letting out a long sigh, she climbed back into the worn wooden hammock, curling up in a ball. She hadn¡¯t noticed it a moment ago, but now that she was alone again, strange thoughts began to swirl through her head. ¡­Would the words she wanted to convey safely reach Seth? ¡­What if Seth didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the last sentence? ¡­No, what if Sir Gallahed was a traitor in the first place and took that letter somewhere else? ¡­What if, in fact, it was all really just a dream, and there wasn¡¯t actually a secret book hiding in the bedroom of the annex? As she shook her head, Min-ha muttered to herself, trying to shake off the negative thoughts swirling in her head. ¡°¡­No, I have to believe. Let¡¯s think it¡¯s all going to work out.¡± ¡®¡­Yes, I have nothing to lose anyway.¡¯ The worst-case scenario would be nothing more than death. Regardless, she had done everything she could for now. So, all she had to do now was trust the people who loved her and wait for the outcome of her actions. ¡®¡­Yes. Let¡¯s not be so negative. It¡¯s what my parents used to say, it¡¯s a natural consequence.¡¯ Closing her eyes and lying still on the worn hammock, Min-ha tried to fill her heart with hope. __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Meanwhile, after leaving the imperial palace, Seth headed straight for Persen Castle. Arriving at the Persen mansion sooner than usual after whipping and speeding up the running horse, he went straight to his office in the east wing. Climbing the stairs as if running, he opened the door to his office, which was firmly closed, and stepped inside. ¡°Are you here, Your Excellency?¡± ¡°What happened to the investigation I ordered?¡± He was greeted by the Persen knights, who had already arrived at the mansion in advance and were waiting for him. Instead of accepting their greetings, Seth sat down in the chair in the center of the office, asking questions as if urgently wanting to confirm what he had ordered. As if he had been waiting, Gawin stepped to his side and opened his mouth. ¡°You seem out of breath, Captain. Did you manage to buy some time?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ although it¡¯s only two days. It¡¯s been half a day, so we only have a day and a half left.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a tight deadline.¡± ¡°So even if I¡¯m out of breath, I have to ask you quickly. Gawin, did you notice anything suspicious about anyone coming in or out of Rupert¡¯s mansion?¡± To his question, Gawin replied with a meaningful smile as Seth sat back in his chair, clearly in a hurry. ¡°The bottom line is, yes, there was. I¡¯ve picked out a couple of recent frequent visitors to his mansion that smell a little suspicious.¡± ¡°What are their identities?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s this person and another one who would enter and go in their robes. According to my informant, it was difficult to determine their gender¡­ However, one thing is certain. They got out of Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s carriage and into his mansion quite often.¡± ¡°When did they say they were in and out of Rupert¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an exact date, but it must¡¯ve been after Grand Duchess Blaine returned to the capital.¡± ¡°That means that there¡¯s a possibility that they were deeply involved in the curse of the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°If so, getting to the bottom of their identities is our top priority right now.¡± ¡°¡­I have something to tell you about that, Your Excellency.¡± When Seth listened to Gawin¡¯s report and contemplated how to find out who they were, Kay interrupted the conversation. He looked back at Kay and asked. ¡°Did you find out anything about them, Sir Kay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I have a guess.¡± ¡°Guess?¡± ¡°Yes. According to the report of the spy planted in Grand Duchess Blaine¡¯s mansion, after the Grand Duchess returned to the Capital, she has been secretly using his servants to learn about forbidden magic.¡± ¡°¡­What? Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes. It seems that they tried to gather information from the Vatican by sending a letter to High Priest Resitia before finding out through the servants, but it seems to have failed.¡± ¡°Which means High Priest Resitia might know something about this.¡± ¡°Yes, that may be true. It¡¯s said that after that, Grand Duchess Blaine sent her servants into the slums to find out if there¡¯s anyone with profound knowledge of the forbidden arts, even offering a substantial reward¡­ However, it¡¯s said that one day, the Grand Duchess¡¯s servants stopped going to the slums.¡± ¡°Grand Duchess Blaine has found an assistant.¡± ¡°I see, and I¡¯m guessing that the helper is one of those suspicious-smelling people Sir Gawin mentioned just a moment ago.¡± At Kay¡¯s next words, Seth sighed in frustration and muttered to himself. ¡°So, Rupert and Duchess revealed my wife¡¯s identity through the power of the assistant and accused her of being a witch.¡± ¡°¡­Under the circumstances, it seems so.¡± ¡°Rupert¡­ I knew he was obsessed with Minase though I didn¡¯t expect it to be this much. It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated him. Had I known this, I wouldn¡¯t have taken her to the banquet at all costs.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself, Captain. It¡¯s not like any of us could have predicted that he would see through the Duchess¡¯s identity.¡± As Seth ran one hand through his hair as though to reprimand himself and spat out curse words, Gawin spoke as if to comfort him. Smiling bitterly at his words, Seth turned his head and glanced around the room. ¡°By the way, where are Sir Lancelot and Sir Percival now?¡± ¡°Sir Lancelot separated from us shortly after the Captain went to the Palace, saying he had something to find out. Perhaps he went to see Gallahed?¡± ¡°Did Sir Percival also follow him?¡± ¡°No, Percy left the Vatican with me, saying he was going to meet with an informant he¡¯d planted in Rupert¡¯s mansion and then another on the way back. I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask for details because he was running so fast, but I¡¯m guessing it had something to do with the direction Viscount Rupert Guinivis¡¯s funds were flowing.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Seth nodded as if he understood and reached into his pocket for his pocket watch to check the time. Even though there was only a day and a half left to uncover the false accusations against her, there were still no conclusive witnesses or evidence. Seth frowned nervously at the thought, his mind racing as he went through the steps he needed to take to turn this around once and for all. First, they would have to scour the slums to discover the identity of the person Grand Duchess Blaine had asked for help, and then they would have to investigate those who had come and gone from Rupert¡¯s mansion. In addition, the specific ways in which they framed and accused Min-ha of being a witch and how they tricked the people who testified at the witch trials into making false statements. He had to do all of this in a day and a half. ¡®¡­At this rate, I may have to take up my sword against the Emperor as Gawin said.¡¯ Seth had a cold expression on his face as if he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take up his sword against the Emperor if he couldn¡¯t turn the situation around. ¡°Sir Gawin! Sir Kay! Are you in your office right now? If you are, open the door for me!¡± It was then. Lancelot¡¯s voice could be heard outside the office, calling for Gawin and Kay. His urgent voice made Seth, who was in the office, jump to his feet while Gawin and Kay rushed to open the door. ¡°Ha, huk¡­¡± Just then, Lancelot, with a slightly flushed look and panting, entered the office accompanied by a young knight. The knight, clad in a white uniform from head to toe except for the red cross on his chest, followed him inside. As he exchanged brief eye contact with the two knights who opened the door to his office, Lancelot hurriedly turned to Seth with the knight he had brought with him and bowed politely. ¡°Well done, Lancelot. You have carried out your orders and returned safely.¡± ¡°Well done, Sir Lancelot.¡± After exchanging a brief greeting with Lancelot, Seth turned his attention to the young knight in white uniform standing at his side. The knight smiled and bowed respectfully, with a stern face much like Lancelot¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you here, Sir Gallahed, after we¡¯ve only communicated through correspondence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to reprimand you. I¡¯m responsible for the fact that you were so busy that you couldn¡¯t even come to see Lancelot.¡± ¡°No, I was just doing what I was supposed to do as a knight of Persen.¡± At Seth¡¯s blunt apology, Gallahed responded with a shy smile. ¡°Gallahed, man, it¡¯s been a while!¡± ¡°Ah, brother Gawin! It looks like you¡¯ve been doing well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Sir Gallahed.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot of good work, Sir Kay. How have you been?¡± ¡°Oh, you became quite reliable after becoming a paladin?¡± The next moment, he was greeted by Gawin and Kay, who were waiting for Gallahed to finish greeting Seth. With his arms around his shoulder, Gawin asked. ¡°By the way, what are you doing here? Are you here to see your brother?¡± ¡°No, I have something to report to His Excellency today.¡± ¡°Has something happened to the Vatican by any chance?¡± When Seth asked with a stiff face after hearing his answer, Gallahed shook his head again. ¡°Not even that. It¡¯s because of the Duchess, brother Bedi, and Gareth¡¯s affairs that I have come to see you today.¡± The expressions of Seth and the knights in the office suddenly stiffened at Gallahed¡¯s answer. Could it be that something bad has happened in the meantime? Looking at Gallahed and Lancelot, who stood in front of him with nervous faces, Seth parted his lips. ¡°By any chance, did something happen to the three of them?¡± ¡°For now, Brother Bedi and Gareth are safe. A few hours ago, the two of them were safely released from prison.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°¡­What?!¡± Gallahed¡¯s next words were enough to stun everyone. Although he didn¡¯t show it, Gawin, who was anxiously praying for the safety of his brother and friend, shouted loudly while Seth asked Gallahed urgently. ¡°What¡¯s the condition of the two of them? Are they alright?¡± ¡°Perhaps it was because of the terrible things they had experienced in the dungeon, but their bodies were very damaged so I took the two of them to my home in the capital city for treatment. They said the two of them needed to be absolutely stable for the time being.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you, Sir Gallahed.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not me you should be thanking, Your Excellency.¡± Seth breathed a sigh of relief at the news that Bediviel and Gareth had been released and were safe. Like Min-ha, it was heartbreaking to hear that they had been falsely accused and tortured, but he felt a little relieved. However, the relief was short-lived, and Seth was taken aback by Gallahed¡¯s bitter words. ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡¯ It was strange. He wondered how they¡¯d gotten out of jail before he could do anything about it. Besides, it bothered him that Gallahed didn¡¯t mention Min-ha¡¯s name. So, Seth looked back at him with a firm expression on his face and asked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because it was the Duchess who got those two released.¡± __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 ¡°¡­What? How did she manage to release those two?¡± ¡°The Duchess confessed to being responsible for everything and offered to spend her life imprisoned in the Imperial Tower as a condition for the release of those two individuals. To fulfill the request, she called for the paladins.¡± ¡°Was it High Priest Resitia who offered her such conditions?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. However, the High Priest is a man who is frantic about wiping out all those involved in this, so I doubt he would have offered such terms.¡± ¡°D*mn it¡­ Am I one step behind Rupert again?¡± At Gallahed¡¯s reply, Seth let out an expletive and slammed his fist on his desk. For an ordinary person, being falsely accused and imprisoned alone would be infuriating enough, so it wouldn¡¯t be unusual to shift the blame back to the other person who was falsely accused with them. In the midst of it all, he was angry at her for trying to shoulder the blame alone, even at the expense of her own life, while considering the lives of others. Furthermore, he was also angry at her for choosing to handle it alone instead of trusting him and waiting a little longer, believing that he could have found a solution somehow. However, most of all, what frustrated him the most was his own helplessness, who had done nothing while she took matters into her own hands. ¡®¡­Couldn¡¯t she have trusted me and waited a little longer?¡¯ Nevertheless, as much as he was angry, he couldn¡¯t help but find her loving and pitiful. He could clearly feel her sincere desire not to hurt others, even if it meant she would suffer herself. Seth sighed heavily, barely suppressing his rising frustration to the point where he wanted to explode at any moment. Then, in a calmer voice, he asked Gallahed. ¡°So, what happened? Who recorded the confession? Surely, it wasn¡¯t someone from High Priest Resitia¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m the one who received the Duchess¡¯s confession, and the document recording that confession is sealed and awaiting my approval.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°¡­However, in order to release brother Bediviel and Gareth, the Vatican had to be notified of the fact that the Duchess had ¡®confessed.¡¯ Presumably, this fact must have reached the ears of High Priest Resitia and Grand Duchess Blaine by now.¡± ¡°That is essentially saying that the confession statement is no different from being delivered to them already.¡± In response to Gallahed¡¯s reply, Seth pressed his hand against his temple, which was throbbing with stress. The moment that confession fell into the hands of High Priest Resitia, Min-ha would be imprisoned in the Imperial Tower without any chance of escape. There, within the confines of the tower guarded by the Imperial Guard and ferocious lions, she would spend the rest of her life without ever meeting anyone. ¡®¡­I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯ Under these circumstances, the only option was to ensure that the letter containing her confession reached High Priest Resitia¡¯s hands as late as possible or to find evidence that would clear her name before the letter fell into his hands. Seth muttered in a somber voice as he swept his dry face. ¡°The High Priest would want to get his hands on that confession by tomorrow morning at the earliest, but I¡¯ll have to find some evidence or witness to exonerate her before then¡­ At this rate, we¡¯ll have no choice but to wait for Sir Agravein, who went to see Rupert¡¯s former estate manager, to return as soon as possible.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Sir Gallahed, did you really have to get a confession from him then? Couldn¡¯t you have bought more time?¡± ¡°I also had that thought, but the Duchess insisted fervently that with just one letter, she could ¡®clear herself of all the false charges against her.¡¯ As Your Excellency is aware, witches can only send letters to the outside world through confession letters. So, I asked the Duchess to pretend to confess and give me a clue as to the evidence that would clear her name, and I carefully wrote what she said.¡± ¡°¡­Can clear her name?¡± As he began to lash out in frustration at the loss of time, Gallahed tried to calm him down and explain why he had to do what he did. His next words made Seth look back at him in surprise. What had she figured out that made her so desperate? Whatever it was, she must have figured it out if she was so certain of it. He asked impatiently. ¡°Where is that letter now?¡± ¡°Here it is, Your Excellency.¡± When Gallahed pulled a neatly folded parchment from his bosom and handed it to him, Seth quickly unfolded the folded parchment and frowned when he saw what was inside. It was because there was nothing on the letter. ¡°What was written there?¡± ¡°Sprinkle ashes over it, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Kay, gather the ashes from the fireplace over there.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± At his order, Kay gathered ashes from the fireplace against the wall of the office and held them out to him. Taking it, Seth sprinkled it over the blank parchment and brushed it off. The ash gathered in the cracks of the parchment, revealing the words that had been invisible just moments before. Seth spoke, looking at the parchment, which had now taken on the appearance of a proper letter. ¡°Is this the parchment that was tucked under the original letter?¡± ¡°Yes, I actually wanted to bring in both letters, but I had no choice but to avoid suspicion.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Gallahed.¡± He thanked Gallahed for forwarding the letter, then quickly skimmed through what it was revealed. It was short, so it didn¡¯t take him long to figure out the contents. After reading the contents, he placed the letter on the desk in the office. As he did, the eyes of the other knights gathered around him flocked to the desk. Seth waited a moment for the knights to finish reading the letter before opening his mouth in a thoughtful voice. ¡°It seems that the last sentence contains what she wants to say, but what do you all think?¡± ¡°I think so, too.¡± ¡°By the way, the entrance to the passage that connected to the Duchess¡¯s clandestine love¡­ Does Your Highness have any suspicions about its location?¡± ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t really guess where¡­¡± Seth shook his head in response to Lancelot¡¯s question, then returned to his thoughts. A place that is connected to a clandestine love¡­ No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t think of any particular place that fits that description. The northern annex or library, which gave them a chance to start caring about each other, was far from secret, while the secret garden was the closest thing to a ¡®secret¡¯ though it didn¡¯t seem to be connected to the word ¡®third floor¡¯ that was mentioned afterwards. ¡®¡­Where is the place that fulfills all the conditions in that last sentence?¡¯ As he rummaged through his memories of Min-ha in his head, trying to decipher the sentence, Gawin, who had been muttering to himself earlier, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Oh, really! I just can¡¯t figure it out, no matter how much I thought about it! In the first place, when did the Captain and the Duchess ever have a secret love? You¡¯ve made a fuss so that the whole castle knows about it, especially since the three of you went out on Young Master Noah¡¯s birthday, and it¡¯s been so openly ticklish that we¡¯ve been trying to get you to stop doing it behind your backs¡­¡± ¡°Haha. Sir Gawin, please shut your mouth.¡± ¡°Brother Gawin, you¡¯re still the same¡­¡± Kay and Gallahed quickly reached out and clamped their hands over Gawin¡¯s mouth. Meanwhile, Lancelot looked pathetically at Gawin as he mumbled to his cousin and friend. There was a limit to not being able to grasp the atmosphere, but it¡¯d reached a point where it was absurd. By now, it was as if he was blind to the situation. With such thoughts in mind, Lancelot sneaked a glance at Seth¡¯s reaction. However, the expression on his master¡¯s face, which he thought would be coldly staring at Gawin annoyingly, seemed a bit peculiar. Lancelot called out to Seth, who was looking down at the letter in front of him. ¡°Your Excellency¡­?¡± ¡°Sir Gawin is right. Indeed, I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Yes? What does that¡­¡± Muttering to himself as he¡¯d realized something as he looked down at the letter, Seth raised his gaze to Gallahed, who was covering Gawin¡¯s mouth with one hand. ¡°Sir Gallahed. Did she really say ¡®Duchess¡¯ in this part, and not ¡®I¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes. She definitely said ¡®the Duchess¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± To Seth¡¯s question, Gallahed quickly removed his hand from covering Gawin¡¯s mouth and corrected his posture before answering. Seth¡¯s expression grew more serious at his response as he straightened his previously hardened expression and shifted his gaze away from the letter. Then, he turned to the knights, who were taken aback by the sudden change in their master¡¯s demeanor and spoke. ¡°How many knights, including you, are in the mansion right now?¡± ¡°Yes¡­? Ah, if you¡¯re referring to the elite knights under Your Excellency¡¯s command, there are about 500 of them. As for the vice-captain levels, there are only four of us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Sir Gawin and Sir Kay, summon the knights in the mansion right now to investigate the hidden entrance to the secret passage in this mansion.¡± ¡°Yes? Your Excellency, what do you¡ª¡± ¡°In particular, if the entrance to the secret passage is concealed by stairs or bookshelves, search all the items in the third compartment and bring back anything suspicious. Not a single item should be missed. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes! I understand, Your Excellency!¡± ¡°Understood, Captain.¡± At Seth¡¯s command, the puzzle Gawin and Kay, who still looked as if they couldn¡¯t grasp the situation, quickly nodded in agreement and rushed out of the office after greeting him. Lancelot and Gallahed, who remained in the study, tried their best to ascertain the truth behind Seth¡¯s recent orders, but they simply couldn¡¯t make sense of the meaning. Lancelot tilted his head and turned to Seth. ¡°Your Excellency, may I ask why you have suddenly ordered us to investigate the secret passage?¡± ¡°Sir Lancelot, who do you think is the ¡®Duchess¡¯ written in the sentence of the letter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s, of course¡ª¡± ¡°The Duchess mentioned in the letter isn¡¯t her.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± When Lancelot, who still didn¡¯t understand, asked back, Seth pointed to the letter and smiled meaningfully. __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.